《Fiancée of the Wizard》


 Chapter 1 - Volume 1

    My lady!¡¹


    My wet nurse¡¯s trembling voice felt somehow distant as she called out to me. Why was her usually firm voice, more familiar to me now than the day I was born in this world, shaking? If I let my imagination wander, she sounded like she could faint any second.


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine.¡¹ Even though I just wanted to reassure her, the words strangely wouldn¡¯t leave my mouth. It wasn¡¯t just my voice, I couldn¡¯t move a single finger or blink, let alone move about.


    Ah, that¡¯s right. I was in shock, I understood now. I understood the excessive shock was now even more than shock ¨C my entire body, mind and soul were refusing ¡®that truth¡¯. That¡¯s right, yes, that¡¯s right. I understood. I meant to understand, but in the end, I never really understood. I never got further than pretending to understand. I didn¡¯t understand a single thing after all. While pretending to understand, all I was doing was turning my eyes away from the truth.


    ¡¸My lady!¡¹


    I was such a fool.


    That thought came to mind as I listened to my wet nurse¡¯s distant scream, my body crumbling and my consciousness fading.


    * * *


    Well then, ladies and gentlemen. If you would please lend me your attention for a little while.


    Once upon a time, there was a peaceful kingdom somewhere. The king laid out a good, just government, the queen was kind and gentle, and their daughter, the princess, was so beautiful. It was a happy, fortunate kingdom, one where everyone smiled and even the smallest delights were shared.


    But one day, dark clouds came over the kingdom. What was happening? An ancient demon king who was supposed to have been sealed away many centuries ago made his return. Evil apparitions began appearing in all sorts of places, causing great cruelty and tormenting people.


    Of course, the king sent his army to the demon king. But the demon was now even more powerful than he was centuries ago, and he used his power freely on the brave soldiers as they marched towards the demon¡¯s city, easily slaughtering them all.


    As despair spread over the land, a ray of light descended from the heavens to the castle. The light remained in the deepest parts of the castle¡¯s treasury, pointing to the holy sword that had once been used to seal away the demon king.


    The king then realized it. He realized that the guardian goddesses of the kingdom were showing him the country¡¯s last hope. He realized that, yes, the power of the holy sword was necessary once again to defeat the demon king.


    The golden, shining sword could only be taken out of its sheath by the chosen one, the hero. All the young men began to try pulling the sword out of its sheath, going in and out of the royal palace. But the sword just wouldn¡¯t come out. No matter who pulled it, the sword and the sheath stayed close as if stuck by glue, and the sword¡¯s blade never came in sight.


    The king finally put out official notices, assembling young men from all over the land. Many young men tried pulling the sword out, all thinking they themselves were definitely going to be the hero, before giving up.


    When everyone had lost hope, a young man showed up, standing in front of the sword. He was an imposing, dignified youth, with golden hair as if spun from the sun¡¯s rays and green eyes shining like leaves on a summer day. He was a son from a noble family ¡ª even though it was called a ¡®noble family¡¯, they weren¡¯t high-class enough to have an audience with the king. He was from a noble family from the countryside, living near the kingdom and ploughing the fields like all the commoners.


    At first, the noble aristocrats of the royal palace ridiculed him, wondering what a country bumpkin had come to do after so long. But the youth simply stood in front of the sword, not even hesitating at all the sneering voices around him.


    It was then that it happened. The sword shed light for the first time as a young man braver and kinder than all the others appeared. As everyone held their breaths, looking at the youth and the sword, he pulled the shining blade out of its sheath.


    Doesn¡¯t that grand sword in his hand sound so beautiful? Wasn¡¯t that young man so brave and elegant, holding that sword?


    Everyone who saw that said he must be the hero. Even the grand aristocrats who had sneered at him were now on their knees. Even the king thought he could entrust him with the fate of the kingdom.


    And then, the youth ¡ª no, the hero set off on a journey, carrying his sword. With the princess blessed with the goddesses¡¯ divine protection ¨C that is, the princess shrine maiden. With the head wizard of the palace, who had the strongest magical power in the kingdom. And with the leader of the knights, who had the best swordsmanship in the kingdom.


    They began their journey to the faraway demon city to defeat the demon king.


    * * *


    ¡­¡­So that¡¯s what I¡¯ve understood about our country¡¯s present situation so far, huh?


    If I try telling the story in my usual voice ¡ª in other words, my pretend-aristocrat voice ¡ª it sounds like a fairy tale, or a bedtime story, or an epic tale. But looking at it in reality, it¡¯s painful to look at.


    The country¡¯s political affairs turned unstable, as people grew frightened of the demon king¡¯s forces. Goods began to stop being distributed from the districts, so the aristocrats who couldn¡¯t wait all rushed over there to buy them all up. Thanks to that, prices soared high, and people grew more worried, public order grew worse¡­ It fell into a state where even criticising it was too bothersome.


    But even in that cornered state, the country was blessed to have a capable king. He was well known as a just king, and he worked out as many political measures as he could along with his trusted confidantes. Thanks to that, the country just managed to keep up an image of being peaceful. But even I, daughter of a humble aristocrat family that lived in the capital, knew that we were treading on thin ice.


    That must be why the hero party was narrowed down to a select few. Our country¡¯s troops had lost to the demon king recently, which proved that big numbers were no match for him.


    The chosen one. The princess shrine maiden, divinely protected by the goddesses. The country¡¯s best wizard. The knights¡¯ leader, knowing the country¡¯s best swordsmanship. I could say that our country¡¯s strongest battle formation was at the same time, the one that would result in the least damage for the higher-ups, including the king. If not, there was no way they would send the young nobleman from the countryside, now hero, or the king¡¯s beloved only daughter, the head wizard of the palace, or the leader of the knights.


    By sending them, the king was casting a spell on the people. A spell, showing their last hope.


    That spell was wonderfully effective, and everyone sighed in relief, thinking everything would be alright now. Without realizing this was just what the higher-ups in the royal palace wanted.


    Or maybe I¡¯m just thinking too much about it. I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know, but no matter how you look at this, it¡¯s obvious any outsider will think of it as some high fantasy story.


    The so-called world of swords and sorcery. In this world, right now, that high fantasy story is just about to unfold.

 Chapter 2 - Volume 1

    I think I¡¯ll tell my story here, recite it just as I please ¨C like this.


    My name is Filmina Veer Adina. I¡¯m the firstborn daughter of the Adina family, a noble family just upper class enough to live in the capital. But it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t manage to remember that.


    I don¡¯t mean to say something difficult like ¡¸That¡¯s because that name is just my name ¡ºnow¡», and not the ¡ºpast me¡¯s¡» name. ¡¹ I just mean it¡¯s not that necessary for the story, that¡¯s all.


    You probably understand now. You don¡¯t even have to ask ¡ª there¡¯s no doubt that I¡¯ve gone through this thing called reincarnation.


    Reincarnation ¨C or, in other words, to be born again. In my past life, I was on a planet called Earth, in a country called Japan, born to an ordinary family, a very ordinary girl. By the way, I was just about to reach my thirties.


    Did I forget who I was? No, I couldn¡¯t forget. I couldn¡¯t forget the reality that I¡¯d suddenly been laid off at the height of the employment ice age due to the business recession. I¡¯d ended up job-hunting after several years, and was walking along a street at night when I encountered a purse snatcher. Was I the wrong one for showing too much willpower, refusing to let go of my bag? I ended up being dragged along by a car and dying just like that. That was ¡ºme¡» from my past existence.


    I was born into this world and didn¡¯t realize that I was ¡ºme¡» until I was three years old. I got an illness that was going around and ended up with a high fever, spending a week wandering between life and death. Even my father who kept his face stone cold as he worked as the Governor of Magical Books at the palace, nicknamed ¡®Smiles¡¯, said, ¡¸That was the only time I was actually terrified.¡¹ We still talk about it even now, so I could say it was a fitting occasion.


    Yes, in that fitting fever, I carelessly remembered ¡ºme¡». Groaning in the middle of my feverish nightmares, I desperately chewed up and drank that¡ºme¡» and made it part of myself. If I hadn¡¯t, no doubt I would¡¯ve been swallowed up by ¡ºme¡» instead and gone insane.


    So at the age of three years, I triumphed against the almost-thirty year old ¡ºme¡» and then overcome my illness too. Good job, me.


    A lot of things happened, and that three-year-old me who¡¯d turned into myself and become the base of who I am today, realized. I realized that this world was called fantasy in my past life, a world of swords and sorcery.


    Yes, fantasy. A world that not only little boys and girls longed for, but even adults went crazy over.


    When I realized I was born in that world, I ¨C embarrassingly ¨C was foolishly delighted. I thought I was the chosen one, and almost misunderstood horribly. I want to emphasize ¡ºalmost¡» here. I was practically forced to realize that, whether I liked it or not, I misunderstood.


    A child born into a fantasy world, remembering their past life. If you look at it superficially, it sounds like it¡¯d be renowned and displayed for the world, but nothing really came of that for me. No matter how many times I ask why, the truth doesn¡¯t change. I was still just a three-year-old, nothing more and nothing less. Yes, in those days, I was just a three-year-old in the end. Whenever I tried acting upon my biased knowledge from my past life, all roused up, I always lost in the end.


    For example, I aimed to be a child prodigy from a young age, trying to read magical books.


    My father, who grew dear to me, worked hard as the Governor of Magical Books, a government official who passed as one of the elites. Thanks to that, there were many valuable magical books at our house, but what if I tried reading them?


    Of course, there was no way I could. I only had a vague knowledge of the general alphabet used here; on top of that, they were written in a difficult magical vocabulary so there was no way I could read them. There was no convenient reasoning like ¡¸The ¡ºpast¡» world¡¯s alphabet is used as the magical language in this world!¡¹ English had been my strong subject in the ¡ºpast¡» world, but what use would that have in this world?


    As I sat, holding my head in front of magical books I couldn¡¯t read a single word of, my wet nurse scolded me, ¡¸Don¡¯t play tricks!¡¹


    Well then, I told myself, why don¡¯t I try holding a sword then? It goes without saying that this went even further than the magical books.


    The Governor of Magical Books isn¡¯t a military officer but a civil official, so there was no need for one to have a sword in the first place. But my father was fond of swordsmanship, and practiced in the garden sometimes. I brought out the makeshift fake sword he would use, which was far too big and heavy for a three-year-old¡¯s hand, and started waving it around. ¡¸What is the Adinas¡¯ young lady doing?!¡¹ My wet nurse scolded me again.


    My usually easygoing father smiled wryly, saying, ¡¸She takes after me, doesn¡¯t she?¡¹ while even my quiet mother lowered her brows in worry, saying, ¡¸Filmina really is a naughty child¡­¡¹


    After this reaction, you might think I¡¯d set my eyes on this being a so-called Cheat story or a reverse harem. Of course, the answer is no. I didn¡¯t have that kind of willpower or guts in me. My looks were perhaps in the upper half of average at best, and my personality was that of an ordinary woman past 30. Although I was rather desperate at having been reincarnated into a different world, that behavior was still too absurd for me.


    So in the end, I was brought up just like that. My sense of discomfort at being 30+ on the inside was brushed away with ¡¸Just a little grown-up girl who loves biting off more than she can chew.¡¹ This was probably thanks to my father¡¯s job. The Governor of Magical Books, like the name suggested, governed magical books. The Adina family had held that title for generations, and my father was the 14th one from our family.


    The Governor would use special operations to transcribe the magical books that had magic embedded into each word and was charged with the safekeeping of old books ¡ª a position that wasn¡¯t too gaudy but not too simple either. It was an honorable occupation, one that even our country¡¯s king would remember.


    The 15th Governor of Magical Books, our family¡¯s next head is not going to be me but my three years younger brother, Fernan. Knowing that makes even me feel a little¡­¡­. Ah, excuse me, I digress.


    Anyway, everyone around me knew it was only natural that I¡¯d end up more mature than the other kids my age since I was surrounded by books for as long as I could remember. I myself acted like that, and my efforts were rewarded.


    A child on the outside, an adult on the inside (though a very average adult). I¡¯ll say it clearly: I was incredibly popular in my childhood days. But looking back, that too was only natural.


    There was a reason I was only popular then, since now I¡¯m the very picture of average: lumping it all together, I¡¯m mediocre and have no redeeming qualities. That reason was that I was more ¡ºadult¡»than anyone else among the other kids.


    I was kind to everyone, suggested things everyone liked, praised people when they were good at something, saying ¡¸You¡¯re so amazing!¡¹ or consoling people when they made mistakes, ¡¸It¡¯s fine if you mess up. I¡¯m not good at this either, so why don¡¯t we practice together?¡¹


    I mimicked my mother¡¯s way of speaking, so I grew increasingly violently separated from myself on the inside. But among the other kids, I acted quite well if I do say so myself.


    I splendidly acquired the position of older sister among the other kids, and did nothing but supervise them when we had tea parties at our house. Especially when running around, advising them, and reading together (which was my forte, so it was basically reading out loud). All in all, I was an incredibly good child.

 Chapter 3 - Volume 1

    Thus, I puzzled throughout my daily life, which was in a sense glorious, but in other words extremely futile. Four years had passed since I remembered ¡ºme¡» when I met that man, right around the time of my seventh birthday.


    Agedilus Von Lancent.


    That man, with a name one would stutter saying, was the chief wizard of our country, my childhood friend, and then my fiance.


    Yes, the chief wizard. He was admired as having the most magical power in the kingdom, and as mentioned before, one of the party of heroes that were our country¡¯s last hope (hah).


    You could say it¡¯s foolish. In fact, I want to call it foolish. But unfortunately, the truth remains the truth. I had to take it face-on without running away.


    He¡¯s incredibly beautiful now. Some might argue about using the word ¡°beautiful¡± to describe men, but I don¡¯t know any other word more fitting to describe him. He boasts a face so beautiful that he¡¯s equally matched in looks when standing next to the princess, who¡¯s called the Living Jewel of our kingdom.


    He has jet black hair that stays glossy without any oil, mysterious eyes with orange and purples mixing and swaying as if scooped out from a sunset. A tall, slim nose, and pale lips that change color like petals. White skin that¡¯s forgotten how to get sunburned. Each of his features is perfect, his beauty standing out, terribly androgynous, like the night fairies that bards sing about.


    ¡­¡­It¡¯s strange how I slowly get angry when I talk about this. Why does he have such fine skin without doing anything for it? How is his hair so glossy? No doubt words like acne or damaged hair are unknown to him.


    No matter how hard I try¡ªactually, that¡¯s fine. Well, it¡¯s not fine but I¡¯ll leave it for now. Because there¡¯s a question I¡¯ve asked myself countless times. We do have conflicts with him saying, ¡°Must I praise my fianc¨¦e like a bard?¡± but, inevitably, the truth remains the truth.


    Yes, that¡¯s not the problem. What I¡¯m referencing here is the question: why would a man like that be my fiance? Well, there¡¯s¡­ How should I put it? There are some rather unpleasant circumstances. If I talk about that, it¡¯ll end up quite long in itself, and it¡¯s not an interesting story.


    My father, head of the Adina family, was the Governor of Magical Books and the man made to be Agedilus¡¯s father, head of the Lancent family, was one of the palace wizards. The two of them had a deep friendship. The two families were close even before I was born, frequently visiting each other¡¯s mansions.


    Sir Lancent had soft, silver-black hair with blue eyes ¡ª he wasn¡¯t showy or even beautiful, but he was the type that always suited a gentle smile¡­¡­ I usually called him ¡®Uncle Lancent¡¯. And he was just my type since then. Absolutely perfect for me. The epitome of my type.


    To be honest, even my father was called beautiful but Lancent¡¯s personality was more to my liking. Whenever he visited us, I¡¯d make full use of my privilege as a young girl to jump at him. My father would sigh at me, but oh father, you must understand this is what women are just like. Don¡¯t think all women are like my gentle, pure-hearted, innocent mother.


    Uncle Lancent¡¯s wife had unfortunately already passed away by then. I heard she was a splendid personage, the vice-leader of the order of the knights ¨C though not very ladylike. Since Uncle Lancent chose her, I have no doubt she must have been lovely. It¡¯s unfortunate I couldn¡¯t get the chance to meet her.


    One day, Uncle Lancent suddenly brought a boy to our house, Agedilus.


    If I asked, I was told that Agedilus¡¯s family had distanced themselves from him due to his magical power, and Uncle Lancent had rescued him from his difficult life. But I didn¡¯t know the details. But I didn¡¯t know the details. Was it something you couldn¡¯t tell children?


    I wonder if I¡¯ll never know after all. Well, it doesn¡¯t seem like the present situation will change even if I was told what happened, so I have no intention of asking. I don¡¯t have the free time to nag about not being told something that I¡¯d be told if it was actually necessary.


    The first time I saw that man¡­¡­ No, I¡¯ll call him a boy now. The day that boy turned up accompanying Uncle Lancent, I was told he was the same age as me but he looked much younger. Looking back, I now realize it was because until being taken in by Uncle Lancent, he hadn¡¯t been fed properly and lost weight, malnutritioned.


    But back then, I had no way of knowing that. I just knew that his coat looked more like it was wearing him than he was wearing it. He had a thick hood on, so I couldn¡¯t make out his features. I remember instinctively comparing him to a kind of paper doll kids played with.


    ¡¸Take off that coat, Agedilus, it¡¯s alright now,¡¹ Uncle Lancent said worriedly to the boy who he¡¯d been secretly hiding, who would never take his coat off even if he was inside.


    My parents were also there beside me, along with my brother and wet nurse. Agedilus firmly held the hem of Uncle Lancent¡¯s clothes with his white, thin hand as he felt the gaze of all 5 of us on him, not removing the coat.


    ¡¸Agedilus, it¡¯s alright now.¡¹ At Uncle Lancent¡¯s soothing voice, the boy finally took his hood off. At the sight of his now exposed face, we Adina¡¯s all had our breaths taken away.


    I truly forgot the passage of time for a second then. That¡¯s how shocking it was.


    The first thing that captured my eyes was that magnificent black hair. It was the first time I saw hair that color since being born in this world. And then, under long, dark eyelashes of the same black color, were big eyes the color of the sunrise. I don¡¯t know to this day if I was expressing how moved I was, but that black hair was nostalgic enough to make me burst in tears, those sunrise-colored eyes so radiant.


    ¡¸Beautiful,¡¹ I murmured without realizing.


    Everyone there was incredibly surprised at me, from Uncle Lancent to my family members. But I think the one most surprised was the boy himself. His sunrise-colored eyes opened wide, staring at me. Even though I never meant to accidentally say anything wrong in the first place.


    Although I certainly disliked how excessively thin he was, his beauty far excelled that. Even though he was young, he boasted an otherworldly beauty. If I had to describe it, yes, he was an angel. He was a fairy. And at the same time, he was an animal who had never been embraced by anyone.


    When I took a step towards him, he took a step back to maintain that exact distance between us. The only one he let his guard down around was his adoptive father, Uncle Lancent, and he truly believed everyone else was a threat.


    ¡¸I am Filmina Veer Adina, pleased to meet you!¡¹ Not accepting defeat, I took his pale, thin hand and introduced myself. But he shook my hand off in a second.


    ¡­¡­Ah, I see, he was the only exception for me. I want to be understood when I say it was only natural for me to give up then. No matter how cute or beautiful he was, he was impossible to talk to. They say the first step to communication is to smile and greet your partner, but what should you do when the first step itself fails?


    I would wrack my head over what to do whenever the two of us were put out in the courtyard to play and he would never approach me.


    When I tried looking at Uncle Lancent and my parents¡¯ behavior around him, they may have been a little too drastic. I still wonder if their actions were excessively unreasonable. Although I was also raised with that same child-like treatment, that boy was completely different from other kids. If he did something wrong, the result might have been fatally damaging towards him. I think Uncle Lancent as well as my parents were both gambling when it came to him.


    Whenever we were driven out to the courtyard, as if being kicked out, we were both silent as expect. My brother used to cling to me before, but then he was scared of Agedilus so he¡¯d run away to my mother who was inside. So in the end, it was just the two of us. He was completely indifferent to me as I snuck glances at him, standing still doing absolutely nothing.


    It was unbelievably awkward. He stood so still that I wondered if he was doing photosynthesis, not making the slightest movement. That beautiful face of his, so young yet so poised, was utterly expressionless. The only time his expression changed was when I unconsciously said ¡°Beautiful,¡± and when I forcibly held his hand. Since then, he was completely expressionless.


    It was painful to watch. Incredibly painful. Even if I was 30+ on the inside, when the other person is an angelic, fairy-like seven-year-old, everyone has their limits. I didn¡¯t even have any experience working with children, there was no way I could handle accompanying a child who¡¯d gone through trauma.


    And so, if you ask what I did then, the answer simply is: I gave up again.


    I could then read magical books written for children in the normal alphabet with magical vocabulary mixed in. So I simply took up position at the bench in the courtyard, book in hand.


    Even if I managed to read it, whether I could implement it in reality or not was a different question. But there was no option for me except to eventually get married into another noble family, so I thought if I, daughter of the Adina family, could gain even the minimum information I possibly could, I might be able to increase the options of my possible in-laws. Clever, if I do say so myself¡­¡­ Or, rather, I¡¯ve been endeavoring to behave admirably since then.


    Well, if he wants to photosynthesize then he could do that to his heart¡¯s content. Maybe he could self-produce his own nutrition like that and gain some weight ¡ª wouldn¡¯t that be perfect?


    As to whether that was actually what I thought, I¡¯ll leave that be. Anyway, under that incessant sunlight, I gave up on that boy ¨C that boy, who was like a spirit visitor from a distant realm ¨C and decided to immerse myself in my own hobbies to my heart¡¯s content.


    I wonder if you could call it childish of me. But I¡¯d already grown up. My good ear had gone bad with age. I did somehow feel a gaze on me sometimes, but I was more crazy over the magical books in front of me then. The magical language was always difficult to understand, and I had trouble reading it even when I read each word carefully. But that trouble was more than just trouble, it was more like having fun.


    Once, as I was struggling to read a magical book with my 7-year-old mind, a human shadow fell across the pages. Was it my brother who¡¯d run away earlier, coming back to ask me to read him a picture book as usual? I wondered, as I raised my head, and then reflexively blinked. Blinking was only natural then. Because looking straight down at me were a pair of sunrise-colored, wavering eyes.


    How had he gotten in front of me before I even noticed? I stiffened out of surprise, and he simply looked down at me, expressionless. He stared intently at the book I was holding in my hands, and then began to leave.


    At that very moment, the page I was on was not written in magical language but in the everyday alphabet, an entry called: About Magical Power and Physical Appearance.


    According to it, black hair was a sign of magical power. The closer to black someone¡¯s hair was, the stronger their magical power was. In other words, with his jet black hair, that boy¡¯s magical power was endless.


    But to me, that black hair was so commonplace in my ¡ºpast¡» world, yet rarely seen in this one¡­¡­ No, not just that, that boy had black hair like no one else did. Before I felt fear or awe, I felt an indescribable nostalgia looking at it. That was the only reason I wasn¡¯t scared of him.


    But that had to be why he suddenly approached me. I¡¯d approached him earlier on a whim, holding my hand out to him, a wounded animal. If I hadn¡¯t done that, no doubt he wouldn¡¯t have approached me either.


    ¡¸Um, Sir Agedilus? Why don¡¯t we read this from the beginning together?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹


    Pronouncing his name was no small feat for a seven-year-old. He turned and looked at me with a terribly surprised face. Maybe you could¡¯ve called it a face about to cry, as it was apt to do. But I don¡¯t know now. But his only response was the fact that he silently sat beside me.


    Although he could read to a certain extent, he had neglected learning the magical language, so we read the magical book together with me helping him. I dare say that might have been the beginnings of what led to today.


    And then, in those days I carefully watched him beside me as the animal who had never been held by anyone slowly became tamed.


    Whenever he came over, I¡¯d go into my father¡¯s library, take out magical books as I pleased, and read together beside him. On sunny days, we¡¯d read on the bench in the courtyard, and on rainy days in my room.


    Whenever he¡¯d visit, my brother would always hide at first. Before I knew it, he grew very hostile towards him. There were times he also said ¡¸He¡¯s more important to you than I am!¡¹as he wailed and howled. Of course, that wasn¡¯t it at all, but my brother couldn¡¯t help seeing it like that.


    He would be crying, wet eyes the same color as mine, clinging to me and glaring at Agedilus, as the latter one simply looked at my brother, expressionless. It wasn¡¯t as easily worked out as a pleasant little fight between fellow children. To be precise, it was like a small battlefield of carnage.


    By the way, presently they¡¯ve fallen into a sour relationship ¨C if they¡¯re forced to meet, they smile and begin a war of words. It all happened before I could realize, until it was too late. Well, I¡¯ll leave that story be for now.


    Well then, me and him would sit together on the bench in the courtyard just like that, a magical book in front of us, turning the pages absolutely slowly and gently. I really did love that time.


    The first time I sensed his magic was that day. We were sitting out on the bench in the courtyard under a clear sky, reading together as usual. By that time, his behavior had gotten better than in the beginning, and although he still spoke far less than normal children, he was incomparably better at talking than he was at first.


    ¡¸Um¡­¡­. Spirit Magic, which involves borrowing the power of spiritual beings, has spread extremely, due to the fact that the magic is induced by one¡¯s compatibility with the spirit, no matter what one¡¯s personal aggregate amount of magical power is¡­¡­.?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.It says that each and every single person holds a certain amount of magic, but it¡¯s not like you can use magic with just that. But in Spirit Magic, if you have an affinity with a spirit, at least you can use the spirit¡¯s power too, and be able to use large amounts of magic.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It was written in one of my step-father¡¯s magical books.¡¹


    He replied with no hesitation, but I broke into a cold sweat internally. Although being influenced by him meant I was progressing at a faster pace, I was made to realize once again about how he was not only good in looks but brains as well.


    At the time, my knowledge of the magical language was still more than his, but I could see that if I was careless, I¡¯d be quickly overtaken. Preparing for the next time we read together is vital, I decided childishly as I turned the page. It was then that I sensed it.


    ¡¸Ouch!¡¹


    I¡¯d carelessly cut my finger as I was turning the page. Paper cuts are just simply painful. As I looked at my cut finger, groaning in pain on the inside, he grabbed my hand.


    ¡¸..?¡¹


    Compared to when we first met, his hand was finally rounder and child-like. He gently pressed it to my cut fingertip.


    ¡¸ ¡¹


    His lips spoke ancient words, indifferent to me as they made me blink. Without warning, a ring of water suddenly appeared and surrounded my cut,and then vanished. Dumbfounded, I speechlessly looked at it to see the wound I¡¯d been watching over had cleanly disappeared along with the ring of water.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.Was that Spirit Magic?¡¹


    ¡¸Right. I simply borrowed the power of a water spirit.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Even I, who still was in half-doubt over the topic of magic despite the amount of magical books I read, knew that suddenly using magic and succeeding at a crucial moment was not something a normal person could do. I understood, ah, so this is magic. To experience it directly didn¡¯t make me full of adrenaline ¡ª rather, I was just surprised at how it looked like a mysterious Buddhist miracle of some sort.


    As I stared at my fingertip, now painless and scarless, I somehow felt eyes on me. I turned to look at him, meeting his sunrise-colored eyes. Although his eyes were unexcited, unimpressed as usual, I realized by chance that there was more to it this time.


    Why was he looking at me as if he was anxious, worried? Was he anxious because I gave him only silence after having magic done on me for the first time? It would be normal for any other child to be full of pride, and yet he was just anxious. It was somehow sad. That was probably the reason I grabbed his hand as he silently tried to let go of mine. He blinked in surprise, and I smiled at him.


    ¡¸Thank you, Sir Agedilus.¡¹


    That was all I could do then. But even so, he nodded slightly, a light of reassurance in his eyes. That¡¯s why I want to believe my actions then weren¡¯t wrong.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.It¡¯s not a big deal.¡¹


    I¡¯m the only one who knows his ears were slightly red as he turned his face away, saying that. I wanted to say that no, it really is a big deal, but I swallowed those words up.

 Chapter 4 - Volume 1

    Welcome, Sir Agedilus.¡¹


    He turned up at the Adina Estate, brought along by Uncle Lancent several days after he¡¯d healed my paper cut. By then, he¡¯d stopped hiding his black hair at the Adina Estate. I never got tired of looking at his glossy black hair no matter how many times I saw it. Though sometimes it would remind me of the ¡ºpast¡» world I could never return to, making me feel something difficult to describe.


    You could call it homesickness. Nostalgic and painful. Although I don¡¯t want to deny the world I live in ¡ºnow,¡» I can¡¯t completely cast away the ¡ºpast¡» world where I had so many regrets. That boy¡¯s black hair pushes ¡ºme¡» onto myself.


    Did he realize that? Or did he not realize it? I still don¡¯t know the answer to that. But when I asked him to let me touch his hair, he obediently let me touch it, albeit unable to hide how bewildered he was. As I ran my fingers through his smooth hair, it felt somehow different from mine, as if it was consoling my heart.


    ¡¸Sir Agedilus¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸You can call me¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    That was right as I was combing his hair. As I said his name ¨C that name, like a tongue twister no matter how many times I said it ¨C he said something to me. As I tilted my head, he looked over his shoulder at me, now frozen as I held the comb.


    He repeated, ¡¸You can call me Edi.¡¹


    It took me a while to properly understand what that meant ¨C Edi.


    ¡¸Sir Edi, then?¡¹ I asked, my head still cocked to one side.


    He replied in a soft voice as if I¡¯d gotten it wrong. ¡¸You don¡¯t have to call me Sir.¡¹


    ¡¸Very well ¨C Edi, is it?¡¹


    He nodded. And at that moment, grand fireworks were set off inside me. ¡®Edi¡¯ was a nickname for ¡®Agedilus¡¯. I knew that he greatly cherished the name ¡®Agedilus¡¯ that his beloved step-father, Uncle Lancent had given him. And yet, he still told me that I could call him Edi.


    It was then that I knew that I was now an individual to the animal who wouldn¡¯t trust anyone besides his step-father, a person who he let his guard down around. How could I not be delighted? If there¡¯s anyone who has a problem with that, I¡¯d like them to step out. If you have a fight to pick, I¡¯m right here.


    Letting my mind wander, I said his name for the first time, my facial muscles stretched into a grin. ¡¸Edi.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.What?¡¹


    ¡¸Just testing it out.¡¹


    He turned his face away, silent at what I said. At a glance, not very charming behavior, but I know that¡¯s how he hid his embarrassment. It¡¯s not impossible to say I instinctively smiled ear to ear at that.


    And so, I got used to the name Edi on my tongue much faster than I expected.


    He was much more grown up than his age or appearance suggested, and spending time with him was fun. ¡­No, the right word is comfortable, to be precise. It¡¯s not that we got along well or anything. It¡¯s just that none of the other children would come over on the days he visited, so I felt less burdened by responsibility.


    He didn¡¯t talk much, or laugh or cry either. I was set free from my ¡®good older sister¡¯ position when I was with him, and it felt great.


    While it¡¯s bad for me to say such a thing, I was never tactlessly interfered with him like other children, and spent most of our time together reading. I could say we both felt the same since he never objected to it either.


    To put it more childishly: Best Friends Forever. By the time I realized it, we¡¯d fallen into that sort of friendship, which definitely happened the time he let me call him ¡®Edi¡¯. Well, even if I say we were friends, the only things we did were ¨C as I mentioned before ¨C just reading together, and letting me touch his hair.


    In this world, no one would even think about why none of the other kids would come over when he was at the Adina Estate. It¡¯s only natural. Even my three years younger brother instinctively knew the meaning of black hair more than I did. That must be why he never approached him, except when we were together.


    And my brother was used to Uncle Lancent being around ¨C it goes without saying the other children, from families not close to any magicians, would never go near him.


    There was just one time where he ran into some kids, and it was terrible. It was really terrible. In complete contrast to the crying, wailing children, he didn¡¯t even say a single word let alone cry. I really thought, ¡®it¡¯d be better if he just cried,¡¯ but he didn¡¯t. I remember feeling angry at him for not crying.


    If he¡¯d just cried, I could have comforted him as much as he liked. I knew I could have even protected him. But in reality, he just stood there, expressionless, leaving me with nothing to do but grasp his small hand tightly. Even though nothing had changed between us, I felt the warmth of his hand and was mortified at myself for being unable to say anything to him but his name.


    And that¡¯s how it was always just the two of us whenever he visited. And I started looking forward just a little bit more to that.


    Two years passed in the blink of an eye.


    We had ¨C were supposed to have ¨C a pleasant friendship. He hadn¡¯t had another accident involving running into kids since, and nothing else had changed. We repeated each day doing the same things I mentioned before.


    We certainly did things other than just reading books too. I don¡¯t remember the exact date and time, of course, but I strangely remember exactly what we did on this certain day.


    From the start, he spent his days avoiding the public eye, often turning up at the Adina Estate since Uncle Lancent was busily working as a palace magician and didn¡¯t want him to be left alone. The ¡®Black Hairs¡¯ weren¡¯t just respected and revered in the public eye ¨C that boy was in a peculiar position where there was unfortunately no one who would look after him but us. It seemed my parents had promised Uncle Lancent that they would look after Agedilus and provide support where Uncle Lancent couldn¡¯t.


    In the midst of all that, this certain day was strange because he didn¡¯t show up to the Adina Estate ¨C I was the one who went to the Lancent Estate. Agedilus greeted me and guided me to the medicinal plants garden in the courtyard of the Lancent Estate. It was spring, and there was not only greenery in the garden but a multitude of flowers, all blooming profusely.


    ¡¸This is amazing! Does Uncle take care of them?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. They¡¯re mostly used as medicine.¡¹


    ¡¸They can be used as medicine, even though they¡¯re so pretty?¡¹


    I remember we were having a conversation like that as we walked through the garden. As I followed him, he slipped through the middle of some tall flowers, and I realized we¡¯d arrived to a small isolated field in the corner of the medicinal plants garden.


    ¡¸What¡¯s this¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­This is the field I look after.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my!¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t unreasonable for me to instinctively raise my voice then. Because no matter how much Uncle Lancent had guided him along the way, it was an incredibly splendid field for a 9-year-old. In the midst of several kinds of growing flowers and medicinal plants, a flower suddenly caught my eye.


    ¡¸Could this yellow flower be a creeping woodsorrel?¡¹


    Surrounded by a red plant with leaves resembling a clover¡¯s, a small yellow flower with five petals was blooming. To compare it to the other grand flowers would be a bit unfair ¡ª which is exactly why it stood out. Even he looked surprised as I was entranced by it, but when he saw me crouch down and gently touch it, he finally opened his mouth.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a weed, but it can be used as a natural remedy.¡¹


    ¡¸My, even this is medicine? I only knew that it has a very strong vitality,¡¹ I said, remembering it from my ¡ºpast me¡¯s¡»knowledge.


    He nodded. Even I knew what creeping woodsorrels were. They were categorized as weeds, like he said, but to think that they could be used as medicine too¡­


    ¡¸Hey, Edi, do you know what woodsorrels symbolize?¡¹ I asked, casually remembering the language of flowers. He blinked his sunrise-colored eyes in surprise. It seemed he didn¡¯t know what flower symbolism itself was in the first place.


    I myself was surprised when I found a book on flower symbolism in my father¡¯s library. I hadn¡¯t expected the concept of a floral language to exist in this world too. And like that, I sometimes found more things this world had in common with the ¡ºpast¡» world, and I always fell into a complicated mental state each time it happened.


    ¡¸All flowers have their own meanings. Woodsorrels are certainly weeds, but even this flower has its own meaning too, you know.¡¹


    It¡¯s not like I knew all the details, but in my ¡ºpast¡» life, my ¡ºprevious¡» ¡ºmother¡» relied on me to get rid of the woodsorrel weeds that grew in our garden. So I researched about it, and incidentally came to learn about its symbolism as well.


    ¡¸Woodsorrels symbolize, let me see¡­ Joy, and a radiant heart. And then¡­¡¹


    Yes, and then there was one more. I thought it was so lovely when I read it, but saying it in real life felt a little embarrassing. His sunrise-colored eyes gazed at me as if urging me to continue, but I pretended not to notice and laughed.


    ¡¸And well, sorry. I forgot the rest.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I see.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    The topic of flower symbolism ended, and later we relished some tea cakes Uncle Lancent had prepared for us earlier, reading a book I¡¯d brought from the Adina Estate together like usual until it was time for me to go.


    I repeat myself, but in the two years since I¡¯d met him, it¡¯s not like we never had trouble with each other. But even so, we certainly spent our days peacefully and calmly.


    ¡ªThat must be why. I may have been too careless.


    That was the time I got involved in his accidental burst of magic.


    No, ¡®got involved¡¯ is a wrong way to put it. As to why, I repeat myself but it was my mistake. A mistake I can never stop regretting.


    I had never thought he could read that book, let alone put it into action. While that was unmistakably the real motive, now it¡¯s nothing more than a postscript explanation.


    That book of advanced magic was in the house just because it was the home of the Governor of Magical Books. By all rights, it was a book that we shouldn¡¯t have come near at the time, but I wanted to act a little older in front of that boy who was slowly overtaking me. Even if the age of our bodies was the same, we were different on the inside: a parent and a child. That¡¯s why I wouldn¡¯t give up. As a matter of fact, it was embarrassing.


    I brought out that book just like that from my father¡¯s library, saying it was fine if I took it just for a little while. As we read that magical book, on the topic of fire magic, an illustration of a flaming beast caught my eye.


    Four main types of magic exist in this world, namely: magic in its narrowest sense, using your own magical power; Spirit Magic that used the power of spiritual beings; Light Magic that used the power of the gods; and black magic that used the power of demons.


    For the very widespread Spirit Magic, a spiritual being that normally can¡¯t be seen is necessary, as the name suggests. To summon a high-level spirit that actually listens to the wizard that summons it is rare in itself, and containing it in this realm is called a Herculean task.


    Putting that all aside, I was just fascinated by the beauty of the drawing of the fiery beast, murmured, ¡¸Magic really is amazing,¡¹ which was a perfectly natural thing to say, but now it was too much. My hand stopped as I was about to turn the page, and he, still quiet compared to other children, strangely said my name clearly.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Do you want to see it?¡¹


    Had I not realized? That those sunrise-colored eyes of his were endlessly earnest and serious? I must have realized it. I had to have realized it. But I didn¡¯t realize it. That¡¯s why I replied with no hesitation. That I did want to see it.


    Everyone can probably guess what happened next. A beast with a flaming body appeared, called and refined by his magic. Even though the summoner himself didn¡¯t have any real power, the beast cruelly moved to attack the one that had summoned it. I let out a scream.

 Chapter 4.1 - Volume 1

    Edi!¡¹


    I clearly remember calling out his name. Everything after that is a blur, since I moved to protect him, receiving the monster¡¯s flames on my back.


    Dumbfounded and astonished, his magic swirled into a whirlpool around him, swallowing anything and everything. In the midst of that, I just repeated, ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹ It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s going to be okay.


    I passed out after that; the next time I woke up, I was on my bed in my room. My father was there. My mother was there. My brother was there. My wet nurse was there. It seemed I¡¯d been asleep for the same amount of time as I was during the epidemic when I was three ¡ª a week. My throbbing back was proof that monster wasn¡¯t a dream.


    My father let out a sigh in relief, my mother and wet nurse burst into tears, and my little brother clung to me, saying, ¡¸Sis, sis!¡¹ over and over. The first thing I said was, of course, about that boy.


    All my family members told me not to worry about him, but that was ridiculous. It¡¯s not like I was angry. It¡¯s not like I wanted him to apologize. I was just worried about his well-being ¡ª that¡¯s all. It was precisely because of that that you could say I had no choice but to worry too much.


    My father realized I had no intention of giving up, and with his usual smile gone from his face, told me that he had been accepted into the Academy of Magic.


    Academy of Magic. Like the name suggests, it¡¯s a boarding school for studying magic. All those with a talent for magic gathered there. Since he¡¯d gotten in, he had done nothing but stay holed up in his room at the Lancent Estate, not even eating anything. That¡¯s what my father said.


    I remember feeling irritated at that, thinking, what even was that? He was finally getting some meat on his bones, and now he decides to be foolish and end up returning back to his skinny state? No, wait, wasn¡¯t it so cold of him to not even discuss a decision as important as entering in the Academy of Magic with me, his companion?


    I immediately decided to make an attack visit to the Lancent Estate to deal with my irritation.


    And well, of course, I was stopped. Even Uncle Lancent, made to visit to apologize, stopped me, but there was no way I could agree to that.


    If I received scars from the flaming beast, scars that would remain engraved into my back even if I used healing magic, like mentioned earlier, how would I feel towards that boy? Anger, for example? But I wasn¡¯t angry. I was irritated, yes, but that was at myself and not at him. No matter how nicely we¡¯d been living, I meant to remember that he was just a responsibility I had to bear, we had nothing in common except our age. But this time, I was made to understand that although I truly ¡ºmeant¡» to remember that, I didn¡¯t.


    I¡¯m repeating myself, but the scars carved into my back aren¡¯t just his fault, but mine too. But I could easily tell he would never accept that, instead endlessly blaming himself. Even though I didn¡¯t want to make him feel like that by protecting him.


    I didn¡¯t have any particularly cool thoughts like ¡®There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting him be burdened with so much by himself!¡¯ It¡¯s best to let such troublesome things be done by some ¡ºprotagonist¡» that actually chooses to go through all that trouble by himself.


    What should I have said? There was no choice but to accept that I had been negligent at supervising him, and my father had pointed that out clearly to me already. Well, my father went even further and regretted being so careless with his magical books too.


    Was it because of my sense of responsibility at being ¡¸older¡¹? Or was it for the friendship I¡¯d cultivated until now? Or was there some other reason behind it I can¡¯t think of? Why indeed did I push myself to do the impossible in my condition and head out towards the Lancent Estate? I still don¡¯t know the answer to that. I don¡¯t remember in detail, so maybe it wasn¡¯t that important after all. I feel like the exceedingly simple reason that I just couldn¡¯t leave him alone is the closest to getting it right.


    Anyway, my physical condition calmed down fast, so I headed towards the Lancent Estate, standing alone in front of the door behind which he had holed himself up.


    I didn¡¯t want to bother anyone, so I pushed myself to my limits, fighting the battle alone.


    My parents who I¡¯d left home along with my wet nurse all kept telling me not to overwork myself, and Uncle Lancent who took me there said the same, but that was ridiculous when just standing was already pushing my limits then.


    ¡¸How do you do, Sir Agedilus? I, Filmina Veer Adina, have hurried out of my sickbed just to visit you.¡¹


    I¡¯ll accept that I made a disagreeable-sounding greeting. But if I hadn¡¯t used those forced, unnatural phrases, I might have been unable to stay conscious. I didn¡¯t have any energy left, so I hope you¡¯ll overlook that.


    There was no response from the room. Something fell to the floor with a thud inside, in place of a response. I couldn¡¯t see for sure, but I felt like he was holding his breath and peeking outside.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Edi. Are you able to hear me? Please do open the door.¡¹


    Three knocks. There was no response to my second call either. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest response if I pulled or pushed at the door.


    So was this the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave? If so, was he the goddess Amaterasu? Which is to say, was my duty to dance outside naked then? It was a joke I couldn¡¯t even laugh at.


    1


    No matter how many painkillers I smeared on my back, no matter how much medicine I gulped down, and no matter how much tranquilizing healing magic I had done on me by Uncle Lancent, the burns on my back wouldn¡¯t stop paining with just that. The doctor clearly said that the pain would continue for now.


    And yes, it was painful. It hurt it hurt it hurt it hurt it hurt, it hurt enough to make me sweat, it hurt so much I couldn¡¯t bear it.


    The pain, coupled with no response from him, set alight my fighting spirit.


    ¡¸I am kindly telling you to just open the door! ~~~Ouch!¡¹


    The moment I struck my hand against the door with a thud, everything turned pure white in front of me. Sparks flew in front of my eyes, and I felt like I could hear the sound of my back burning. I instinctively ended up sitting down.


    Ah, yes, even looking back on it, it really did hurt. My hand hurt from being banged on the door too, and my back hurt even more. I felt my face twist from the pain as if it was someone else¡¯s face. Ouch, ouch, ouch. That was all that went through my head.


    A small white hand was held out to me then.


    ¡¸Filmina?!¡¹


    It was his hand, he who was supposed to have been in the room. Even through my warped vision, blurred with the pain, he looked beautiful as always.


    How little had he been sleeping? There were eyebags under his eyes that didn¡¯t suit his young yet beautiful features at all. He looked to be in much more pain than I was, his face looking heartbreaking and about to cry.


    With a desperate face, he carried me as my body felt close to crumbling, even though he was smaller than me.


    ¡¸Filmina, are you okay?!?!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve caught you.¡¹


    I grabbed his thin finger and smiled at him, and he looked even closer to tears. His sunrise-colored eyes trembled. That boy, who usually never showed any expression besides being unmoved, was now laid bare. Even though there was no way I wanted to see him make that face.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sor¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t want him to apologize, that was no joke. After all, I was the one who had to apologize, right?


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, Edi. Would you still play with me again, I wonder?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.Why?¡¹


    His voice trembled. Why was he asking that? His eyes asked the question even more than his voice. I don¡¯t know what ¡¸why¡¹ that ¡¸why¡¹ was about, but I¡¯d already decided my response.


    ¡¸Why, it doesn¡¯t matter. I like you.¡¹


    If I hadn¡¯t said that, there¡¯s no way things would have led to this. There¡¯s no way we would have spent two years together.


    Two years. It was two years. That wasn¡¯t a particularly long time, but on the other hand, it wasn¡¯t short either. In that two years, I¡¯d come to realize that boy was not an angel or a fairy in personality like his looks suggested.


    At the beginning of course, his emotions were undeveloped or something; with his blank face, I couldn¡¯t tell at all what he was thinking.


    But slowly, very slowly but surely, his expressions began to change. Then, he started revealing his smile sometimes.


    It was a smile as slight as the morning dew that falls from green leaves, but it was still a smile. He had begun to smile in front of me. Yes, for example if I made a mistake while reading a magical book. Or if I got the hem of my dress stuck somewhere and tripped.


    ¡ª¡ªAah, he wasn¡¯t cute. In fact, looking back on it, he wasn¡¯t cute at all.


    Damn it, just what is funny about people making mistakes? I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of him not being brought up properly, or if it¡¯s just the way he is naturally, but the truth is his personality was not cute in the slightest.


    Now that I think about it, that¡¯s right. Since then there were only snapshots of the man he was. There was nothing childlike about him, he was growing up.


    ¡­¡­.No, he wasn¡¯t ¡ºgrowing¡» up. He was already a grown up. At just the age of 9, he had definitely always been more grown up than me.


    He would never say anything that would reveal his real motives to anyone, let alone complain or be selfish like a child. He was that kind of child. And even that child was so¡­ So desperate now. That was the biggest reason I said that.


    ¡¸Filmina, is this okay with you?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay. Hey, Edi, would you play with me again?¡¹


    I smiled. With all my stubbornness and my willpower, I smiled. Smiling while bearing that much pain is unbecoming, but I still smiled.


    And then as I lost consciousness, the last thing I saw was his face, definitely about to cry, lips forming the words ¡¸Of course.¡¹


    I passed out at the Lancent Estate, and woke up once again on my bed in my room in the Adina Estate.


    My parents and wet nurse scolded me a lot, saying they¡¯d told me not to overwork myself. Even my usually quiet mother narrowed her droopy eyes, saying, ¡¸Shall I tie you to this bed?¡¹ like a queen in some movie.


    A week passed in bed like that, and I was finally allowed to get out of bed. It was the day that boy was going to the Academy of Magic.


    In the end, him going to the Academy of Magic was an already settled decision that was going to be made whether he discussed it with me or not. He just got in a little earlier than expected, that¡¯s all. So my attack at the Lancent Estate was just jumping to conclusions, but in any case, I wanted to make it all alright in the end. Because the Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave had opened, and out came not the sun goddess but a night fairy.


    I went to the Lancent Estate with my parents and brother to see him off. He looked right at me with his sunset-colored eyes and said, ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Would you wait for me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹


    At that time, I believed he would come back to the Lancent Estate on vacation. So he would only be gone for some months ¡ª a long time for a 9-year-old, but I was around 40 on the inside. It wasn¡¯t a long time so it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d forget him, and I nodded.


    Uncle Lancent looked happy, nodding as he stood beside him. My father looked like the world was about to end, and my mother consoled him, and my brother made sleeping noises holding onto my mother¡¯s arm.


    And then he left for the Academy of Magic. I was told he got the highest marks and was the youngest student there.


    Well then, you must have understood by now. I myself didn¡¯t realize it, but at that time, I had just gotten engaged to that boy ¡ª that man.


    I had absolutely no intention of that when I nodded. There was no way I would have said that line to him, a 9-year-old, with that intention. But I should have realized the double-meaning even before having to think about it. If I¡¯d understood what he meant then, I would never have nodded. I was mistaken here once again.


    In noble society, it¡¯s not unusual for children younger than 10 to be engaged. Political marriages for the sake of convenience are the norm. And even before I was 9, I understood that our Adina family, being special in holding the position of Governor of Magical Books, decided on partners early.


    To put it clearly, the Adina family had a superior rank. An aristocratic family that wasn¡¯t too showy, didn¡¯t do any reckless things to put itself in ruin, didn¡¯t directly influence politics but instead promised a steady position.


    I was the firstborn daughter of that family. Of course, a very valuable item. That was why the children of noble families would visit, the boys randomly clinging to me and the girls to my brother.


    But now, it was judged that the burn marks on my back would never be improved by medical technology or healing magic ¡ª and in fact, I still have them. In this country where magic is greatly used and is made a part of real life, this country that considers spirits very important, receiving burns from a spirit is generally frowned upon. It might have been okay if it was a low-ranking spirit that left a wound that could be healed, but it was all the more worse for me who had wounds from a grand spirit with its own name. There was no one whimsical enough to like me by choice and want to take me as their bride.


    My popular life ended there, full stop. Instead of that, that boy with beauty like a night fairy became my fiance.


    Although I bore scars on my back that would never go away, I had at the same time placed a heavy cross of responsibility on that boy¡¯s back too.


    TL Note: The Gate of the Celestial Rock Cave is a myth in Japanese folklore. The sun goddess Amaterasu was driven into a cave, spreading darkness over the land. The other gods had a party outside to lure her out; one of the goddesses danced naked, eliciting laughter from the other gods, which made Amaterasu finally come out to see what was happening. ?

 Chapter 5 - Volume 1

    After deserting my regret, that boy ¨C that man ¨C steadily began breaking through a lot of things. In more ways than one.


    The first thing that surprised me was that he gave absolutely no hints of him coming back home from the Academy of Magic. No matter how many times I asked him when he¡¯d visit, in our exchange of letters, his only response was ¡¸I¡¯m not returning for now.¡¹ Before I knew it, I stopped asking at all.


    I can¡¯t say I wasn¡¯t impatient at how the only way we could talk was through letters. In the ¡ºpast¡» world, using technology was so natural, a part of daily life. But in ¡ºthis¡» world, there was no way to talk directly to him except exchanging letters. Besides that, the only way I could learn more about his present situation was the very primitive method of hearing rumors at rather big evening parties or tea ceremonies.


    In those days, mine and his connection was like a fragile, thin thread that might snap any second if I was careless. To keep that from happening, I mailed him letters so frequently it surprised even myself.


    He always sent back precise replies to all my letters, which was, how to put it¡­ Fortunate. He never failed to reply, and I was surprised to see that he was a careful writer, writing out precise replies. But beyond that, I was also always relieved to receive his letters. It made me happy to know that he wasn¡¯t forgetting me. Even though his letters were short and not about anything in particular, it still made me happy.


    In response to those letters from him, I would often include little gifts along with the paper on which I wrote about my present circumstances. There were times I hid a pressed flower of the season or fallen leaves in the envelope, as well as times I gifted him an embroidered handkerchief.


    Thankfully, I¡¯d inherited my mother¡¯s nimble fingers, so my embroidery looked good in itself. So I always took the chance to send him many pieces. He could use them or throw them, it was all fine. When I sent it to him, the piece had already gone from my hands, so I thought he could do whatever he liked with it.


    But in the midst of that, just once I thought I¡¯d send him something simple.


    A small yellow flower with red leaves and five petals sewed onto a white fabric.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªDo you remember?¡¹


    That¡¯s right, the reply to this handkerchief with just three words stitched onto it was the slowest reply he¡¯d ever given me.


    It was a handkerchief embroidered with the woodsorrel he¡¯d shown me at the Lancent Estate in our childhood. The only time his usually fast reply took so long to come back was when I sent him that handkerchief.


    Of course he¡¯d forgotten me after all, that¡¯s why he didn¡¯t reply. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable of me to think that, right? Well then, all I could do was send another letter. Right as I started thinking that, a letter from him at the Academy of Magic finally arrived.


    The Lancent family crest that was usually sealed on with red wax was yellow this time ¡ª I remember thinking that was strange. As I wondered if it meant something, since everything but the color was as usual, I tore the seal of the thin letter in my room.


    ¡¸Huh?!¡¹


    I opened it to hear a ¡®pop!¡¯ as if something was bursting out. Instinctively closing my eyes, in a few seconds I felt something in my hands that felt too different from the letter. I timidly opened my eyes only to have my breath taken away.


    ¡¸¡­¡­A daisy?¡¹


    The buds in the center were a vivid yellow, and the white petals surrounding them gave a lovely contrast. Those flowers were held together in a bouquet by a blue ribbon wrapped countless times around them. As I blinked in surprise at the bouquet in my hand, a card lightly fell to the floor at my feet. I picked it up to see there were some honest words written on it.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªI remember.¡¹


    I was dumbfounded, standing still as I held that card with only two words written on it, and the somewhat small bouquet that had come from the letter.


    What the heck is this?


    Those were my honest thoughts. I wondered if it was some kind of magic, but the light scent that drifted to my nose and the weight I felt in my hands were certainly real. That told me the bouquet was real.


    Just how much did he change mentally for him to send me flowers of all things? All his letters were so matter-of-fact I couldn¡¯t even imagine him being interested at all. Just what face was he making as he made that lovely bouquet of daisies? No matter how hard I thought of it, I couldn¡¯t imagine him doing that at all.


    Daisies in response to woodsorrels. I put the bouquet on the top of my dresser and tilted my head. Reflected in the mirror was my own head with question marks flying over it. No matter how much I looked at it, I wouldn¡¯t get an answer from there.


    I didn¡¯t know if that man had understood my intentions or not, but I couldn¡¯t sit still. I left my room and hurried to my father¡¯s library.


    ¡¸Sis?¡¹


    My brother had taken up camp at the desk in the library in the place of my father, who was at the castle.


    ¡¸Has something happened?¡¹


    I¡¯d entered without so much as a knock. He stood up as he observed me, with that smile on his orderly features inherited from his father. I wished he¡¯d go off and smile at some other lady; his sister complex hadn¡¯t gotten better at all since he was a child. Well, he certainly was a cute little brother to me, but there were times I wondered if it was alright for him to stay like this. But I digress.


    Setting that aside, I spoke of the main problem. ¡¸Err, I just wanted to look something up. Hey, Fernan, would you happen to have a book on flower symbolism?¡¹


    ¡¸Flower symbolism, is it? Just wait a second, I¡¯m sure it was around here¡­¡­¡¹


    Without hesitation, he went towards one of the large bookshelves that surrounded him left and right. It must be a piece of cake for him, studying to be the Governor of Magical Books, to know where the books in his own house¡¯s library were.


    Even as I tried to control my impatient heart, I kept feeling somehow restless and fidgety. My brother looked at me with a puzzled expression as he handed me a bulky book with a dark green cover. This was the same flower symbolism book I¡¯d found in this library years ago.


    ¡¸Here you go.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks!¡¹


    I hurriedly thanked him and checked the index to find the daisies page, opening it. Of course, I did feel my brother¡¯s gaze on me but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to care anymore.


    Daisies had many more meanings than woodsorrels. I traced each meaning with my finger. A beautiful person, innocence, purity, peace, cheerful, hope, and ¨C ¡­.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t help but be silent.


    ¡¸Sis, your face is red. Is anything wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸N-nothing¡¯s wrong, Fernan. Please don¡¯t worry. Sorry for bothering you.¡¹


    That was all I could say then, as he tried to peek into the page I was glued to. I closed the book right in front of him and once again hurried back to my room. I looked at the bouquet upon my dresser. The white flowers that had been sealed up and sent in a letter were in full bloom and just as lovely as ever.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Did he send this because he understood what I meant?¡¹


    It was purely hypothetical, but what if that man had, as I feared, put that meaning into these daisies? In other words, had he found out what that last meaning of woodsorrels were, the meaning I¡¯d put into my letter?


    ¡¸~~~~Ahh!¡¹


    Embarrassing. Even though I¡¯d caused this myself, it was incredibly embarrassing. I disgracefully jumped into my bed, hugging my pillow and rolling around.


    Once I got over my embarrassment, I arranged the bouquet in a flower vase. My wet nurse who knew I sent him handkerchiefs helped me. ¡¸Sir Agedilus also gifts you a lot, doesn¡¯t he?¡¹ She nodded at me with a knowing look, and I felt like running away. Her pleasant gaze on me hurt.


    And then, all those daisies in that flower vase ¨C except one I took from the middle ¨C were decorated in my room until the last one died. Every time those white flowers caught my eye, I was shaken up and confused, feeling mortified and frustrated for some reason.


    Did that man feel the same when he looked at the handkerchiefs I sent him? No, what a foolish and impossible thought. I kept immediately denying that thought whenever I had it. How foolish.


    Seven years passed with episodes like that. Yes, seven years. Of course, he¡¯d asked me if I would wait for him, but I never thought I¡¯d have to wait seven years. I was shocked the first time my mother pointed that out, ¡¸Seven more years?!¡¹


    Speaking of seven years, that would be a very suitable time since I was to be at a marriageable age for a noble family¡¯s daughter. When seven years passed, that man finally returned. He was the youngest student and top of his class at the Academy of Magic, just like when he got in. He had a brilliant track record.


    The Academy of Magic was a place for those with an ability for what is called Magic, and I¡¯ve heard that in a sense it¡¯s even more results-based than the Chivalric Order of Knights.


    That man had been thrown into such a place and ended up achieving great success, being the top student. I never heard about his student life from him himself, all I know is rumors but in any case, it seems it wasn¡¯t very peaceful.


    With his jet black hair showing his endless magical power, those good looks, and having enough talent to top the entrance exams while being so young. Everyone must have been jealous of him, right? Uncle Lancent talked to me about it, showing a bitter smile as he said, ¡¸I remember that too.¡¹


    He began to form a lifestyle there since the age of 9, sent to the Academy of Magic that must have been a bed of thorns for him, even going through puberty there. He ended up becoming quite eloquent, and pissing me off ¨C ahem, my apologies, I¡¯ve surprised you.


    Seven years before, he would barely talk around me, someone he¡¯d known for so long. But then he became rather assertive, talking more.


    If I just said that, I might be told, ¡¸Isn¡¯t it good that he became sociable before coming back?¡¹ And yes, that¡¯s right. If his way of speaking could just be called ¡®sociable¡¯, that would have been so good. But that man¡¯s way of speaking was not that lovely at all.


    I still remember it clearly. The day before we¡¯d meet after seven years, I looked at the bookmark I¡¯d made from one of the daisies he¡¯d sent me once, feeling like it was the longest night I¡¯d ever lived through. I knew that if I didn¡¯t fall asleep early it¡¯d interfere with tomorrow, but I just couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Just how had he grown up? No doubt that was what my throbbing heartbeat asked, I thought uncharacteristically. I thought that finally, he was coming back to meet me and would stand beside me. That the promise he¡¯d made to me with this daisy was finally going to be fulfilled.


    I was embarrassed, but above all, happy. It made me realize how much I¡¯d been waiting for this day for seven years. I felt like a little, fanciful maiden from somewhere, excited and wanting to celebrate. I was terribly surprised at how I was being and was even more unable to sleep.


    And then, I stood directly in front to meet him, and saw him. He was splendid and beautiful. So beautiful I was at a loss for words. There are many people who are cute as children, but grow up to become disappointing. But he wasn¡¯t one of them. In fact, when he was a child, his youthfulness stood out more, his beauty not perfected yet.


    Now, at the age of 16, he had become even more beautiful. Before I knew it, the sweetness that could be called fairy-like or angelic had now grown into an androgynous beauty. I was unexpectedly transfixed by his otherworldly looks.


    What did he say to me as he faced me? His first words on our first meeting after 7 years. I can still clearly recall his exact expression and tone of voice.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªHow unfortunate, you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡¹


    This was what he said. Just who could blame me for wanting to retort back, saying, no, wait, just what is that?


    It¡¯s not like I wanted him to say something like ¡¸You¡¯ve become so pretty,¡¹ but¡­ But still. Is that really what you say to your fiancee who¡¯s in the prime of her life, to your childhood friend that you¡¯re meeting after seven years? Unfortunate, just what does that mean? Not even greeting me at your return and saying ¡®unfortunate¡¯. Unfortunately, sue me.


    I was more surprised than angry then. How could that boy say something like this? I couldn¡¯t take it. Well, when I think about the only times he would smile like a child, I guess I knew it all along. But still, I didn¡¯t want to believe that someone so beautiful could force such words on me. It was a good chance to punch him suddenly.


    I think it was excellent of me to manage to keep a smile on my face as he kept throwing more and more cynical lines at me. ¡­¡­.Well, that was also because of the fact that I was happy at meeting my fiancee after so long.


    Having graduated from the Academy of Magic, that man began working at the palace just like that, and put off the wedding by saying, ¡¸We¡¯ll do it once I¡¯ve settled down.¡¹


    I wanted to say, hey, hey! I¡¯m already of age to get married! But I couldn¡¯t. At the very least, I just wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t ask him to do that.


    Working at the palace that he both hated and loved (or so it seemed), the years began to pass and he grew more and more beautiful. At the same time, he also grew more and more glib¡­¡­ Or, rather, he grew a sharp tongue. The cynicism, sarcasm and disagreeableness from his brilliant mind kept shining that blade, sometimes sharp and sometimes dull.


    If he was a man that was all talk and incapable in everything else, he might have been lovable. But unfortunately, he was very capable. He was better than everyone, even more than Uncle Lancent, in magical power, magical skill, and just about everything.


    News of his ability spread over the land, taking over all the popular conversation topics, and before I knew it, rumors of the beautiful young wizard with jet black hair ran rampant over the country.


    Along with that, that man¡¯s surroundings grew more and more hidden as if by an invisible wall.


    Like that, once again before I knew it, the years passed by, and he was given free reign as the head wizard of the royal palace. He received such fame that there was no one in the country who didn¡¯t know the name Agedilus.


    I couldn¡¯t do anything but watch that from the side. Sometimes, he would show up at the Adina Estate to escape the public eye, and all I could do was smile and usher him in.


    Could this engagement, maybe, be cancelled? I¡¯d be lying if I said I didn¡¯t think about that often. It¡¯s not unreasonable for me to think of that, I couldn¡¯t help it. I hadn¡¯t thought I¡¯d use words like cynical or disagreeable to describe the man I would be marrying soon.


    If I was the same mental age as my body, no doubt my heart would have completely broken long ago. Him saying those harsh words to me on purpose might have made me break the engagement off. It¡¯s no big deal if I just got used to him saying those things, but at first it really did trouble me.


    Even though he sent me daisies in reply to my woodsorrels, the first words from his mouth on our meeting were ¡¸How unfortunate.¡¹ And then he showed no signs of talking about the marriage. Just what did he want to tell me?


    If he hated me, he could have just said that clearly, and I could have broken off the engagement and avoided more trouble. But nothing definite ever leaves that man¡¯s mouth, so in the end, I just have to keep depending on him.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to wait anymore.¡¹


    Until the day he says that, I¡¯m going to be nothing more than his fiancee. I¡¯ve decided that.


    I dealt with my confused heart, feeling complicated things, sometimes looking forward to the day I¡¯d be more than just his fiancee and sometimes the opposite. And I dealt with him throughout all that.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸This tea is bitter. I¡¯d rather make my own tea than this.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Well then, Edi, I¡¯m asking suddenly but, you¡¯re treating me to some tea, right? Shall I prepare some new tea leaves for you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Wait, who said I¡¯d be making the tea?¡¹


    ¡¸My, well, if you would show me an example of how to make good tea, next time even I won¡¯t fail.¡¹


    Whenever I¡¯d smile at him like that, he¡¯d always click his tongue, twisting his majestic, royalty-like features, and avert his sunrise-colored eyes.


    We weren¡¯t really on bad terms, but before we knew it, we¡¯d fallen into a daily routine of talking like that.


    By the way, the tea he makes is incredibly delicious; it¡¯s one of my few pleasures. Wizards know about medicinal plants too, and the tea he makes with the original blend of medicinal leaves he brings sometimes is just to my liking, exceedingly delicious¡­¡­ But I digress.


    One time, as I was once again enjoying the tea that the head wizard of the royal palace had made in person for me, I suddenly remembered something.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸I just remembered, I heard the other day that you were invited to the princess¡¯s tea ceremony.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Where did you hear that?¡¹


    ¡¸My father says that rumor¡¯s the hot topic of the palace.¡¹


    My father had smiled even more than usual, saying, ¡¸That Agedilus, huh.¡¹ I don¡¯t know if it was just my imagination but it felt like he was waiting to see my reaction.


    At my answer, he made a sour face as if he¡¯d drank something bitter. It was strange how beautiful things stay beautiful, even when making a face like that. They say you could get tired of a beautiful person in three days, but in reality, even as I got used to him I never got tired of looking at him.


    As I thought about that, I asked him again. ¡¸What kind of person is the princess?¡¹


    ¡¸Does it bother you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, they say the princess¡¯s beauty is one of our kingdom¡¯s prides.¡¹


    The beautiful princess. The lovely princess. The princess that received the divine protection of the goddesses at birth, with amber eyes like honey with her wavy silver hair, that boasts an overwhelming popularity with the country¡¯s people.


    To be honest, I¡¯m also one of her fans, to the point where I bought a small painting of her last year at her birthday festival.


    Even though it was just a portrait of her, I knew that her beauty still rivals that of that man. If he is the night, she is the morning. With her innocent face, no one could not like her, that princess. Including him.


    ¡¸She¡¯s unusual.¡¹


    He said that, narrowing his sunrise-colored eyes, as if he was hurrying his thoughts to the palace that was just a little bit further from the Adina Estate¡­¡­. As if he was looking somewhere far away.


    I thought that was strange.


    I¡¯d realized whenever he judged other people, including me, he was usually very harsh, and seldom praised anyone. But I think that was the first time he hadn¡¯t criticized or praised someone as he judged them.


    Looking back on it, I should have realized that was the first red flag.

 Chapter 6 - Volume 1

    Every day was peaceful, and then, just a little boring.


    With that man who was my fiance already determined, I didn¡¯t feel the need to go all the way to attend evening parties or tea ceremonies. I spent each day idly in the estate, or rather, silently, working hard at embroidery or reading.


    This sounds like an excuse, but that¡¯s just what a daughter of a noble family does. It¡¯s not like the Adina family was giving me a lot of land that I had any space to do some philanthropic work, and it¡¯s not like I was going to succeed my father the way my brother was. While it was fine to a certain extent, it¡¯s not like I could set my heart on the secret art of transcribing magical books in our house. Embroidery and reading were all I could do.


    That reminds me, in that daily life full of more free time than I knew what to do with, I was sometimes asked by other noblewomen to ghostwrite letters for them. Since I¡¯d done nothing but read books from a young age, one of my few special skills were writing love letters. Look at my daydreaming power!


    They were quite different from the letters I once wrote him, ornamenting my writing style with endless pomp and splendor. And for some reason, they were all delighted at it. But well, I stopped once rumors started going around.


    A daughter from a noble family ¡®earning money¡¯ is not something admired. There were rumors tarnishing my father¡¯s reputation, saying we lived in such poverty that the daughter was forced to work.


    I definitely didn¡¯t stop because I got rolled up in some misunderstanding over my writing love letters and faced a lot of trouble. It also was definitely not because I had already reached my 50¡¯s on the inside and wanted to try out early retirement. Yes, indeed.


    I had long given up on going against the customs of marriageable age in this world.


    Several years had passed since my reunion with that man and the marriage that had been put off with ¡¸Until I¡¯ve settled down¡¹had no further development, with no hint of him finally taking the next step. I half-felt an impending sense of danger, that it would soon really be unwise to keep putting it off, and the other half of me felt a careless feeling like oh well, whatever. I spent every day thinking I¡¯d just leave home and try really being a ghostwriter if it came to that.


    Without realizing just how precious that peace and boredom was.


    And then, those days came. The news of the demon king¡¯s comeback shook the world.


    I¡¯ll be honest. When I first heard that news, I foolishly thought things like ¡¸LOL demon king, TFW you¡¯re in an RPG.¡¹ And I also thought it was strange that demon kings really exist in the world of swords and sworcery. Basically, I couldn¡¯t grasp that this actually was real. I knew the stories of demon kings and heroes from the picture books I read as a child, but I hadn¡¯t thought that could ever be real. It was also true that my heart throbbed with excitement at the beginning of this high fantasy story.


    But that excitement vanished in the blink of an eye.


    Endless destruction being caused from demonic beings set free everywhere. Noble families thoughtlessly buying up all the goods and fleeing. The anxiety being whispered about here and there in the royal capital also crept into my own heart.


    Somehow or another, I understood this was a war. I had no choice but to understand.


    Despite that, I still lived in the capital since I was blessed with being a noble, so I endured it¡ª¡ªno, that¡¯s wrong. I wasn¡¯t enduring it, I was averting my eyes from it. I wanted it to be someone else¡¯s problem. Even though a war with the demon king was everyone¡¯s problem.


    Even I heard the story that the recent operation to overthrow the demon king, where they sent wizards along with the chivalric order of knights, had ended in a failure. The chief knight, along with a few others, barely escaped with their lives and returned to the royal capital. And then the other day, a hero was finally chosen by the holy sword.


    Well then, what was to be the next step?


    ¡¸Oh goodness, Edi. What are you doing at this time of night?¡¹


    That was late at night, the day the news of the hero being chosen had rushed about the country. He had shown up suddenly as usual, drenched in night dew.


    I had put on a gown over my night clothes and gone out to bring him in. He spoke frankly, saying this: ¡¸I had an audience with His Majesty.¡¹


    ¡¸His Majesty?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡ª¡ªHe said I had to defeat the demon king along with the hero.¡¹


    I gasped. It was a miracle I could keep myself from screaming. That was how much of a shock I¡¯d received on one hand, but on the other hand, I somehow understood. Ah, I knew it.


    It certainly had to be ¡ºme¡» and not me who was able to stay so eerily calm. As he looked down at ¡ºme¡», he continued matter-of-factly.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave the day after tomorrow, with the princess and the head knight.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s a rather urgent matter.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s so we can¡¯t run away, right?¡¹


    He smiled his unchanging smile full of cynicism. If I was myself like usual, I would have tried to smile, scolding him, ¡¸That¡¯s rude!¡¹ But I couldn¡¯t smile then. Instead of smiling, I suddenly thought.


    Doesn¡¯t this man truly have a lot of warning flags, foreshadowing things to come in the story?


    It took me so long to realize that reality for the first time.


    This world is the realm of high fantasy, of swords and sorcery. High fantasy. As I bore that in mind once again, those were terrifying words.


    Fantasy, meaning that everyone recognizes something called destiny. The world has already been written out like a future. What one must keep in mind now is that man¡¯s position here.


    If he¡¯s the wizard of the party of heroes (hah!), there¡¯s a lot of patterns in place. Amidst them, the most frightening one that anyone could imagine once is the so-called death flag, isn¡¯t it? He could make the hero go ahead and leave himself behind, or use incredible magic that takes his life, or protect the hero, or protect the heroine in place of the hero.


    And then, overcoming the death of his friend (the wizard), the hero would take down the demon king along with the heroine and save the world. Yes, the heroine. In this case, the princess holds the heroine¡¯s position.


    Thinking this far, I just remembered. ¡¸Hasn¡¯t it already been foreshadowed that this man will be a companion of the princess?¡¹


    He described her as ¡¸unusual¡¹. If it was just that, I wouldn¡¯t have kept it in mind but the truth is, that¡¯s not the only thing. Since the first time he met her at the tea party, it seems he keeps being called on by her for something or another.


    Let¡¯s set aside the fact that I thought ¡®hey, what?! I¡¯m so jealous!¡¯ The problem here, or the important thing here is that, in other words, he and the princess grew closer without me knowing.


    The princess famous as the living jewel of the kingdom, and that man, famed as the night fairy. No doubt if they stood together, it would make for a splendid picture. In other words, that man holds one more flag than the death flag. A romance flag, foreshadowing a romance with the princess.


    Even if he returned home safely, the likelihood of him still marrying me would be equal to zero. Although the chances of him hitting it off with the princess have lowered since the hero showed up, I can¡¯t imagine that man, who has integrity despite only saying cynical and disagreeable things, to marry me if he already had a lover.


    I could easily picture him declaring, ¡¸I want to break off the engagement.¡¹


    That¡¯s why I prepared myself for the worst.

 Chapter 7 - Volume 1

    ¡ªI had a nostalgic dream.


    A dream that started the morning I met him to the night we were parted.


    I didn¡¯t go to see him off as he quietly left, so that night was in fact our last meeting. I still remember it so clearly. I remember his white face, illuminated by the moonlight, the shadow of his long, upturned eyelashes, the beauty of his flickering sunrise-colored eyes.


    Laughing at myself for being like that, I internally sigh as a slow realization builds up within me. That indeed, I was still looking at everything with rose-colored glasses. It made me realize that I¡¯d meant to prepare myself for the worst, but in the end, that¡¯s all it was ¡ª I ¡¸meant¡¹ to do it. I¡¯d never have thought that I¡¯d collapse from the shock, it¡¯s not like me. Really, it¡¯s not at all like me.


    ¡¸My lady, have you awakened?¡¹


    ¡¸Suzette?¡¹


    Just as I opened my eyes, thinking about that, the relieved voice of my wet nurse reached my ears. That voice made me realize this was reality. Reality that I could do nothing but accept, even though that was the last thing I wanted to do.


    What the messenger from the royal palace had brought was, sure enough, the news of that man¡¯s death. No, to be more precise, maybe calling it ¡®news of death¡¯ is too much. Since we were just told that the chances of his being alive were very slim. ¡­¡­.Either way, it sounded like a report of his death.


    It seemed they had been attacked in the middle of the trip by a high-ranking demon, said to be the strongest even among the demon king¡¯s inner circle. He willingly became a decoy and used some grand magic. Magic so powerful that it was said to have taken the lives of all the wizards that used it, leaving no successful survivors. Apparently the magic had relentlessly gouged out even part of a large nearby ancient forest. The other heroes had been transported to the nearest inn town thanks to his magic, and once they returned for him, they found nothing but his wand stuck into the ground.


    I also heard that that man¡¯s apprentice had left the royal capital to follow the troupe of heroes in his master¡¯s place. I¡¯d seen that apprentice just once.


    At first, I hadn¡¯t even thought that he would ever take on an apprentice. Because if he had enough free time for an apprentice, he was the type that would use it to further his own studies and research.


    The apprentice he¡¯d taken on had hair rather like Uncle Lancent¡¯s, an ashy silver mixed with black. I did think once, ¡®this guy has a father complex!¡¯


    I must be such a cold-hearted person to hear about this young introverted boy who was scared of strangers to be headed towards his death, and think ¡¸it doesn¡¯t matter.¡¹


    But even so, the truth is, it really doesn¡¯t matter. It doesn¡¯t matter. That¡¯s what I thought.


    ¡¸My lady, please do not be disheartened. The messenger may have said what he did, but do you truly think that Sir Agedilus can be done in so easily by a demon king of all things?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Thank you, Suzette.¡¹


    I smiled at her as she desperately tried to convince me. Her being concerned about me made me happy. She was usually so strict, but I know she did all that with my best interests in mind. Her kindness and warmth have always saved me.


    Even that man was no match for her. I wanted to nod and agree with what she said. I wanted to nod and feel relieved.


    But, please.


    ¡¸Could you please let me by myself for a little while?¡¹


    The second I smiled and said that, she looked heartbroken, narrowing her eyes. Aah, I¡¯ve done it, I might¡¯ve messed up here. Maybe I didn¡¯t smile properly. But before I could say anything, she bowed and left the room. I was left alone, watching her leave.


    I sat up in bed. My head hurt, throbbing in pain. The words I¡¯d heard from that messenger before I passed out kept repeating in my head.


    ¡¸He willingly became a decoy¡¹? What even was that about? He wasn¡¯t the type to be so valiant and admirable as that, was he? He was never the kind of man who would do something like give up his life for someone else, right? He was rather obstinate ¡ª cynical and sarcastic, doing as he pleased to the point where he¡¯d show up unannounced at a young lady¡¯s house, focusing on his job above all else.


    Why would someone like that willingly use themselves as a decoy? Was it because of his mission? Was it because he judged it to be the most rational course of action? Or was it because he was that charmed by the ¡¸heroine¡¹¡­ The princess?


    ¡¸¡­¡­Idiot.¡¹


    That¡¯s why I objected to this. Though I couldn¡¯t object more than just once.


    It was the first time I¡¯d ever asked anything of that man, that man who¡¯d turned from ¡®that boy¡¯ to ¡®that man¡¯ in the blink of an eye. It was the first time I was pleaded with him. ¡¸Don¡¯t go.¡¹


    From the moment I was cut off and deserted, I had a gut feeling that this would happen.


    ¡¸¡ªAh..¡¹


    As I let my mind wander, I felt like I was about to start sobbing. I bit my lip to stop myself, and a strange ¡®guh!¡¯ sound escaped my throat. Instead of the sobs, my tears started to fall endlessly. Even as I covered my face with my hands, they wouldn¡¯t stop.


    At least, at least, at least.


    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t have minded if you at least survived for me.¡¹


    It would¡¯ve been fine if he¡¯d just come back alive. That¡¯s why I had resolved myself. Even if those eyes of his wouldn¡¯t reflect me back anymore. Even if I wouldn¡¯t be his fianc¨¦e anymore. At least I would¡¯ve had my only friend beside me.


    ¡¸Just as I thought, once again it looks like I can¡¯t get married.¡¹


    The words I muttered in ¡¸my¡¹ voice echoed throughout the room, unexpectedly uncompassionate.


    Even if that man really had left, the days still passed as they always did. That was exceptionally strange to me. Why hasn¡¯t anything changed? Why was the world so unaffected when the ¡®Black Haired One¡¯ said to be the strongest of all the generations had died?


    Even though everyone would pointlessly make merry around him when he was alive. Despite that, the world simply made rumors about the young boy added to the party of heroes (hah) as if they¡¯d forgotten him. It was so, so foolish. Hey, why don¡¯t you care anymore even though you made such a fuss when he was alive? I wanted to yell about that, but I forced myself not to.


    I only spend the first few days crying constantly after hearing about his death. At first, I couldn¡¯t help but suddenly start crying at random moments. Despite that, by the time I realized it, even those tears dried up and I became able to look at the situation calmly.


    I meant to behave like I always did before. But it seemed it didn¡¯t look like that to everyone around me.


    I realized everyone around me began to fuss about me one after the other. But instead of being grateful that they cared or guilty about it, I just felt uncomfortable, like some spoiled brat.


    Soon, I started thinking there was no need for me to stay faithful to a man that had already died, and that it might be time to start searching for a new family to marry into. Because it was either doing that, or turning into some old spinster. Neither my parents nor my brother minded that, telling me it was alright for me to always live with them if I wasn¡¯t interested in getting married, but I didn¡¯t want to trouble them so much.


    But was someone with strange tastes who wanted to marry me despite my scars from a high-ranking spirit just going to appear out of thin air? The answer was of course not.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.I really didn¡¯t have any options besides Edi, did I?¡¹


    I whispered that unintentionally, blessed not to have anyone around to hear me and start criticizing it.


    He was my only option, the only option I¡¯d believed in since I was 9 years old, and he¡¯d been snatched away from me. The only thing I could do were my hobbies, like before, reading and embroidery.


    In the midst of those days where I immersed myself into my hobbies more than ever before, I fell asleep in the courtyard once. Although the weather had grown dull and gloomy since the demon king¡¯s return, it was surprisingly nice that day, so my wet nurse had taken me out from the room I kept myself holed up in. I had fallen asleep on the bench right under the shade of a tree, the one where me and him would sit and read when we were younger.


    The soft wind felt pleasant, and my sleep-deprived eyelids were quickly shut.


    And then, I had a dream. A dream about the ¡ºpast¡» world. At an intersection where cars passed by, I was the only one standing still, petrified and unable to move. Many people passed by here and there. I was searching for someone. Many people moved quickly past me, with black hair that I can¡¯t see these days anymore. Black, black, black. Even though there were so many people with black hair, I couldn¡¯t find the black hair I was searching for. It was nowhere.


    Not in the ¡ºpresent¡» world, not in the ¡ºpast¡» world, not anywhere anymore.


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    I woke up then, leaning on the back of the bench. I sat up straight, steadying my breaths ¡ª I¡¯d unconsciously started breathing violently. The sun had been shining brightly before I fell asleep, but now it was once again covered by clouds. The wind turned the pages of the book I had open in my lap, and I couldn¡¯t tell at which page I¡¯d stopped reading.


    I¡¯d fallen asleep like this once before too, on this bench. The only definite difference was that that time, when I woke up, that man was sitting next to me.


    I realized I¡¯d been leaning my head on his shoulder and grew flustered, thanking him. He simply let out a piercing sigh. I slowly realized his black robe was draped across me, and he sounded surprised as he said that.


    ¡¸Even if it¡¯s warm outside, it¡¯s going to be chilly in the evening. Do you want to catch a cold?¡¹


    When I said I didn¡¯t, he shrugged as if to say, ¡®I don¡¯t know about that.¡¯ I thanked him for lending me his robe and his shoulder, and he said the same words he¡¯d said once, ¡¸It¡¯s not a big deal,¡¹ with a very difficult to describe expression on his face.


    I could see his black hair at an even closer point-blank range when he sat beside me. That glossy black hair, so splendid I was jealous of it. Even though everyone around him shunned that black hair, it was important to me. Now it wasn¡¯t because the ¡ºpast¡»me was used to seeing it in the ¡ºpast¡» world or anything. That reason somehow vanished in the blink of an eye. It became important to me and I yearned for it because it was his hair, that was all. It seems I only realized this once I lost it.


    Losing it made me realize he was the only one with that black hair. Wasn¡¯t it too late to realize that now?


    My bookmark lightly fell from the book on my lap to the ground. I¡¯d taken one of the daisies he¡¯d gifted me in return for the woodsorrel-embroidered handkerchief and turned it into a pressed flower bookmark. As I leaned over to pick it up, my vision grew blurry.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.You liar.¡¹


    The last meaning of the daisies he¡¯d given me in response to my woodsorrel was ¡®I have the same feelings as you do.¡¯ The promise we¡¯d made without words had now broken. Even if another ¡®Black Haired One¡¯ appeared, I¡¯d never be granted a chance to see the black hair I longed for again.


    As I thought that, tears that should have been dried up by now spilled across my cheeks again.

 Chapter 8 - Volume 1

    Or so I thought.


    Is this a dream? Or an illusion?


    First, I tried reaching out to the white face in front of me. It feels warm. As I stroke that cheek, his sunrise-colored eyes narrow like it feels good. That beautiful face is unbelievable, as he gently presses it further against my hand.


    So it definitely is a dream? Or an illusion? I have to make sure. Making that my heart¡¯s mission, I suddenly pinched that cheek before he had any chance to argue.


    ¡¸~~~~~~!¡¹


    With a soundless scream, he rips my hand off his face. The thin, angular hand he grasped mine with feels warm too.


    The cheek I¡¯d pinched with all my might indeed looks like it considerably hurt. Those sunrise-colored eyes, taller than me, had grown slightly wet ¡ª very slightly, but they did.


    ¡ª¡ªTsk tsk, what a pathetic face.


    I didn¡¯t say that out loud, but his expression was far more eloquent than what I thought, as he glared at me. To be glared at by such androgynous beauty is unbelievably intense. Well, I¡¯m used to it, though.


    ¡¸What are you doing?!¡¹


    ¡¸I thought you were a dream.¡¹


    ¡¸Who¡¯s a dream, who?!¡¹


    How many years has it been since I¡¯d heard that pleasant-sounding voice sound so harsh? Yep, it definitely feels like a dream. The man I knew wasn¡¯t the type of man to expose his emotions like this.


    ¡¸I wonder if it¡¯s because I haven¡¯t been sleeping much lately¡­¡­ Ah, it¡¯s no good, just like Suzette says.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, what are you saying?!¡¹


    For some reason, the illusion in front of me keeps saying a lot of things, but it all has to be a hallucination thanks to my lack of sleep. How long had it been since I¡¯d been unable to sleep?


    Even if the world¡¯s in applause over the demon king¡¯s defeat and today was the parade of the party of heroes¡¯ triumphant return, I still couldn¡¯t sleep.


    My appetite has sharply decreased, so I¡¯ve thankfully lost a lot of weight, but it isn¡¯t in the healthy way that I¡¯d get compliments on it ¡ª I look too thin now. That plus my lack of sleep was a double-punch to my skin, which is now crumbling. My eyebags have grown to the point I can¡¯t hide them with makeup.


    I¡¯d finally stopped worrying about having my looks compared to his when he died ¨C he really is the kind of man to keep tormenting me even after dying.


    While my parents quietly let me be, my wet nurse fusses over me, saying, ¡¸I¡¯m not leaving until you fall asleep, my lady!¡¹ And my brother says the most sister-complex things like, ¡¸Sis, you should just forget about a man like that. I¡¯m going to take care of you and keep you happy.¡¹ My wet nurse say, ¡¸In any case, your sister would first like you to get rid of that sister complex; I wonder if her spoiling you since you were little has backfired?¡¹


    But setting that aside, this is the man my brother always called ¡ºa man like that¡».


    It¡¯s completely unbelievable to think that man can exist in reality right in front of me. ¡­¡­Yes, this can only be a dream.


    ¡¸I say, how about I take a little nap? Oh, that¡¯s right, the medicinal tea is certainly¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Snap out of it, Filmina!¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    The second I turned my eyes away from the illusion in front of me and stepped away, he grabbed my arms. I felt red hot; the scars on my back start aching.


    ¡®No way,¡¯ whispers the ¡ºme¡» that lived somewhere in my head. That ¡ºme¡» starts to desperately hold on to me, trying to see ¡®reality¡¯, not believing this can be possible. I shook ¡ºme¡» off, timidly looking up at that face I couldn¡¯t even find in my dreams.


    What I see are those beautiful sunrise-colored eyes. I felt my lips tremble.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªEdi?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Why have you come here?¡¹


    ¡¸Is that bad?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not bad. It¡¯s just¡­ Strange.¡¹


    In contrast to his somewhat disappointed voice, I manage to keep calmly talking, sounding disinterested enough to surprise even myself.


    He¡¯s right in front of me. That man who I¡¯ve heard no news of since the day of the report, Agedilus Von Lancent, was here. Just how is this possible?


    ¡¸I really thought¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸That I¡¯d died?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, must be a shame that I¡¯ve come back alive.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.Yes. ¡­¡­.No, no. ¡­Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes or no?¡¹


    I¡¯m so confused over what to say, I end up saying meaningless words. He knitts his eyebrows at me. His voice, mixed with irritation, feels so nostalgic.


    That reminds me, that¡¯s right. Although he was usually composed, he did often get angry whenever I beat around the bush with my words like this. For example, if I did that on the topic of marriage, or such.


    He was indebted to me. Indebted because he was just marrying me because of the scars on my back, right? I mean, that¡¯s true, right? There was no other reason for the head palace magician to continue keeping me as his fianc¨¦e, I who was average at best in both looks and ability.


    Even if his jet black hair is feared of and kept away from by many people, that doesn¡¯t mean that there aren¡¯t better people out there that want him despite that.


    The only card I had was the childhood friend card, and the scars on my back card. It wasn¡¯t like he really wanted to marry me. I just didn¡¯t want to act like I was using his feelings of obligation towards me. This wasn¡¯t what he thought, but my own stubbornness. I myself think I¡¯m a very unlovable, not very charming woman.


    There were also times I felt sorry for him to have to marry a woman like me. But even so, I wouldn¡¯t surrender, that¡¯s why I always beat around the bush with my words, and so, that¡¯s why, umm ¨C¨C ugh, I really don¡¯t understand anymore.


    I take my own confusion considerably lightly. He was alive. He was alive. I can do nothing but repeat that internally, looking up at him, dumbfounded. He continues talking smoothly, without any hesitation or anything.


    He said he did almost lose his life from the great magic.


    That great magic wasn¡¯t the kind that would exchange your life with something else or anything, it would simply take the life of whoever was in the center of explosion, i.e. the person who cast it. He had already been studying this magic from before, and just managed to cast a teleportation spell in the nick of time, barely escaping with his life.


    It was a gamble, but in the end, he made it. Just barely, but he kept his life. And then he didn¡¯t tell even his partners about his survival to lure the demon king¡¯s armies into being less prepared, while carrying out secret missions of his own.


    And then, apparently he met up with them right in front of the demon king¡¯s castle in the city he¡¯d captured, and magnificently defeated him with the other heroes.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat the hell?


    I was about to blurt that out, but somehow managed to hold myself back. Well, it is a common story for a hero to be thought dead by his companions, only for them to reunite with him having been alive all along, but¡­ But hearing that happening in reality really seems like a joke.


    ¡®I see, I see,¡¯ the ¡ºme¡» inside my head nods belatedly. I too, nod a bit delayed in real life. In other words, the man in front of me isn¡¯t a dream or an illusion.


    I understood everything until that part, OK, got it. But while that¡¯s all fine, why is he here?


    ¡¸Edi, is the return parade going to start soon? If so, this isn¡¯t the time for you to be in a place like this, right?¡¹


    ¡¸No problem. I told them all already that I¡¯d received an external wound and couldn¡¯t move from my bed.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­You¡¯ve thought it all through, haven¡¯t you?¡¹


    I can do nothing but be amazed at how far he¡¯s gone. What even is this man doing? Is this what he¡¯s using that brilliant mind of his for? Even though he shouldn¡¯t be using those brains on me. This man is a hero that had saved the country, if not the whole world.


    Ah, maybe I¡¯m wrong. It wasn¡¯t for my sake. That reminds me, he had always been the type to get out of things he disliked beforehand.


    ¡¸If you have something to say, please be brief. I¡¯ll overlook how you barged in here this time, so how about you hurry towards the princess now?¡¹


    The princess had ended her long journey, finally returning to the capital. Like this man, she too had become a hero of this saved world. If he means to announce that he¡¯s breaking off our engagement, he can say that right away. It¡¯s wonderful that he¡¯s come back alive, but I can¡¯t keep this topic hanging for much longer.


    Maybe it¡¯s surprising that I¡¯d bring up the topic of the princess, since he knits his eyebrows, looking puzzled. His expression looks like it says, ¡®What are you talking about?¡¯


    ¡¸¡­¡­For whom do you think I returned back alive?¡¹


    ¡¸For the country and the other heroes, right?¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t say ¡®For the princess, right?¡¯ No matter how much of a minor character I am compared to the princess, I still have my own womanly pride.


    This man has always been in an isolated position, feared by others and kept at a distance from everyone because of his magical power and his contrarian personality. That¡¯s just why I could be closest to him. But even that¡¯s going to end soon.


    Looking at this situation, it seems like the hero (I forgot his name) had become close friends with him, as well as that head knight. I¡¯m not thickheaded enough to not notice the soft expression he had when he said ¡ºthem all¡». I couldn¡¯t have gone without noticing, because I¡¯m so close to him.


    I now realize it after so long. That the whole ¡®preparing myself for the worst¡¯ thing was such a lie. I¡¯m happy he¡¯s come back alive, that¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m so happy I¡¯d gladly die right here, basking in my happiness. I¡¯m so, so happy I can¡¯t bear it. But I¡¯m also just as jealous. God, I¡¯m so selfish, being as I pleased.


    Whether he knows that or not, he looks somehow surprised, looking down at me with wide eyes.


    What¡¯s he making that face for? It¡¯s like he can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s looking at. His mouth opens and closes several times to say something before holding back, until finally, he calls out my name as if resolving himself.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸I did indeed prepare to die once.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    I really think he¡¯s fooling around. He has to be messing with me. There¡¯s no way the thought of me had come in his head at all.


    I give him a sharp glare full of those feelings, but he gazes back at me without faltering or hesitating. His face that I¡¯m seeing after so long is definitely beautiful, but I realized there¡¯s a scar under his left eye only now. I instinctively reach out to it before stopping in the nick of time, but he grabs my hand.


    I grimace at how he grasped my hand hard enough to hurt. He notices, loosening his grip as if surprised. But he doesn¡¯t let go of my hand.


    As we face each other, hands intertwined, he continues.


    ¡¸I thought something then.¡¹


    ¡®Thought of the princess?¡¯ I mock myself internally as I gazed at him, when the white hand opposite the one holding mine touched my cheek. So gentle it¡¯s surprising. Is he really the kind of man that had been touched like this? I don¡¯t know that either. I don¡¯t speak, staying silent as those sunrise-colored eyes stare at me with a definite passion.


    ¡¸About you.¡¹


    ¡¸Me?¡¹


    What the hell? Did he think about his old childhood friend, about something like asking me to be happy even after he was gone?


    ¡¸¡ºDon¡¯t be happy.¡»¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    I haven¡¯t heard that one often. Or, more like I don¡¯t want to hear that one. I blink, eyes wide and unable to follow his line of thought, but he doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s joking around at all. In fact, he was endlessly serious and earnest.


    ¡¸¡ºDon¡¯t be happy in a world where I¡¯m gone.¡» That¡¯s what I thought.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s¡­ still¡­¡¹


    How to put it¡­ It¡¯s rather contrarian once again.


    He doesn¡¯t even have to worry about that. Thanks to him, I was considered a widow, although I was never a wife in the first place. A world without him, a world without that jet black and that sunrise-color was a world without any color at all. Not painful, not boring. Just tranquil, and then, an overwhelming sense of loss filled my chest. That¡¯s what the world without him was. I couldn¡¯t have been happy or anything in that world either way.


    Was I just neglected enough to wish for misfortune when he died? ¡ª¡ªNo, that¡¯s wrong. It¡¯s wrong. That can¡¯t be, right? Those sunrise-colored eyes are looking down at me, those beautiful eyes. Those eyes that had caught both my eyes and my heart the day we met when we were young. The light in them is so hot it feels like it¡¯ll burn a hole through me. Ah, that¡¯s right. That¡¯s right, that was right. That¡¯s right, I knew it. I knew that this has to be Agedilus Von Lancent.


    ¡¸Idiot¡­¡¹


    My voice trembled. I murmured the same word I said the day I heard he died, in a completely different mental state. He¡¯s an idiot. He really is.


    Even though I wasn¡¯t complimenting him at all, the beauty in front of me narrows his eyes in happiness for some reason. He really is an idiot, it¡¯s not a joke. No matter how much I curse at him, I can¡¯t say it in words. My voice won¡¯t leave my throat. Instead of that, several hot lines fall over my cheeks.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t cry.¡¹


    ¡¸Please, let me cry just this once.¡¹


    His lively voice is irritating. It¡¯s been like this since we were little. He only smiled whenever I was worried or made a mistake. But at times like that, I could get a peek of the man inside, and I loved that lovely smile that fit his age. It was dear to me. I bring my cheek close to his chest. Both my hands wrap around his back, and I hide my tears. I feel him respond, warmth wrap around my back, and my tears flowed all the more at it.


    ¡¸Welcome home, Edi.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m home.¡¹


    I¡¯m home. I¡¯ve always been wishing to hear those words.


    And then, what happened a few minutes later was: my wet nurse came in to check on me, saw the two of us embracing in my room, and was so shocked she literally fell over.

 Chapter 9 - Volume 1

    Volume 1 Extra 1


    Agedilus¡¯s earliest memory was darkness. Darkness where no light ever shone. In that memory, he spent his days in that darkness, not knowing what the word black meant. Real black, not the kind you see when you close your eyes. The seal that emitted a purple light sometimes protected his eyesight in exchange for stealing his freedom.


    He could cry and scream but no one would come. In the midst of that darkness, he had a thought once. That there couldn¡¯t possibly be a life more meaningless than this. He thought that at least until the day his adoptive father rescued him from that darkness.


    Agedilus didn¡¯t know the name of the family he was born in. I don¡¯t think it mattered to him. Since the day his adoptive father appeared, opening the door that had been sealed countless times, held him up and said, ¡¸From today onwards, your name is Agedilus. Agedilus Von Lancent,¡¹ his surname had been Lancent.


    He figured out he had been born in a noble family from hearing the whispered rumours and loud backbiting in front of him. His parents were afraid of his jet black hair ¨C in other words, the strength of his magical power ¨C and sealed him off deep within the house. And then, they were pushed by his adoptive father, whose power stood out even among the ¡¸Black Hairs¡¹, or so he heard.


    But so what? At a glance, his situation should have been pitied. Or maybe it should have been laughed at. But his adoptive father was wonderful enough to make up for his miserable conditions. Agedilus wasn¡¯t displeased in the slightest when people said ¡ºhe¡¯s been abandoned by his real parents¡». When he thought of his adoptive father, he was in fact grateful, ¡º they abandoned me, thankfully¡».


    After having been taken out of that room with that strong seal, he was taken just like that to the Lancent Estate. He couldn¡¯t thank his adoptive father enough for patiently teaching him ¨C he, who couldn¡¯t even read the alphabet properly let alone words ¨C the meaning of ¡ºI¡¯m alive¡». Although his adoptive father said, ¡¸You learn so well because you have an amazing memory, don¡¯t you?¡¹ he couldn¡¯t help but think he was extraordinarily determined to be a widower raising a malnutritioned child all by himself without any servants or anyone.


    And then, Agedilus finally learned letters and words, learned how to talk, and began to mold into ¡ºhimself¡».


    Agedilus met the one who would become his fianc¨¦e, Filmina Veer Adina, the first time he visited the Adina Estate with his adoptive father.


    If I were to be honest, by that time the feelings of ¡®misanthropy¡¯ and disliking humans had already been instilled in him. It might have been different from exact misanthropy, since his foster father was a human, but that still seemed like the most appropriate word for it. It goes without saying why he felt like that. He could never have liked people who always stiffened their face right after they saw him, as if they were looking at something scary¡­.. As if they¡¯d definitely seen a demon of some sort.


    The only person who wasn¡¯t afraid of his appearance was his foster father. The only one who would reach out to him unflinchingly was his foster father. The only one who would call out to him without worrying was his foster father.


    That¡¯s how he thought it was, and that¡¯s how he thought it was going to be, so he thought he was fine with things staying like that. At this point, Agedilus had long stopped hoping for any better. And yet.


    And yet, the one that utterly broke down his walls was a girl named Filmina Veer Adina.


    I dare say Agedilus will never forget the time they first met his entire life.


    At the sight of his black hair, men and women of all ages would feel a kind of fear. That instinct had already been etched into his soul. Filmina¡¯s parents, who¡¯d been told about this beforehand, were the only two to have enough generosity to refrain from such behavior. But her brother, who knew nothing, looked startled to see him. And yet she, his older sister, widened her eyes and said, ¡¸Beautiful¡­¡¹ Just what was she thinking?


    And she didn¡¯t just stop there, no. She took a step forward, and Agedilus forgot all the words he¡¯d just learned. She took his hands and said, ¡¸I am Filmina Veer Adina, pleased to meet you!¡¹


    It was the first time he felt the hand of a girl the same age as him, dainty to the point it felt like it might break any second. Too overwhelmed and surprised by how warm and soft it was, he instinctively shook it off. That was the first time he felt the emotion regret, thinking, ¡¸Did I break it?¡¹ He was surprised at himself for it. She cracked a troubled, grown-up smile.


    When he was left alone in the Adina Estate¡¯s courtyard with her, he had no idea what to do. He didn¡¯t know what he was thinking as she immediately took up place at the bench, starting to read a book, as if completely leaving him alone.


    He would have been grateful for that, usually. He much preferred being simply ignored than to be awkwardly feared of and detested, or to be fawned over and flattered.


    And yet, why? Why wasn¡¯t it fun when she did it? How strange, how mysterious. Even those feelings lost to his sense of curiosity, and he approached her to see the entry in the book she was reading¡­ Namely ¡ºAbout Magical Power and Physical Appearance¡», blown off as soon as he started reading it.


    He thought, ¡®now once she finishes reading it, she¡¯ll definitely be scared of me too¡¯. Like everyone was, before her. And then the second he was about to leave, she said this.


    ¡¸Um, Sir Agedilus? Why don¡¯t we read this from the beginning together?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹


    That was the beginning.

 Chapter 10 - Volume 1

    Volume 1 Extra 2


    Since that, Agedilus would be taken along by his foster father to the Adina Estate and left there frequently. Whenever he visited, Filmina would greet him, ¡¸Welcome,¡¹ with a smile different from the one she¡¯d make when anyone else visited.


    It seemed the pronunciation of ¡®Agedilus¡¯ was difficult for her to articulate, since she was still young. So he told her, ¡¸You can call me Edi.¡¹ He wouldn¡¯t have allowed anyone else to get used to saying that instead of the precious name he received from his foster father, but he¡¯d allow it if it was her.


    The time they spent reading together was just calm. He couldn¡¯t help but often be bewildered by her when she sometimes touched his black hair without flinching, that black hair she should¡¯ve been afraid of. But her soft, tender hands felt so comfortable.


    Whenever she did that, he would feel her younger brother¡¯s gaze on him ¨C not even in fear or in hatred. If I had to say it, he¡¯d feel a gaze as if full of jealousy towards a man that would steal his beloved older sister. But there was no trouble after that.


    Speaking of things they did together, they mostly did nothing except read together, but that was plenty. It was comfortable. It was fun to cram all the knowledge from magical books that weren¡¯t in the Lancent Estate. Bit by bit, he felt like he was catching up with Filmina, and that was fun too. Although she didn¡¯t seem to find that funny at all.


    Ah, that¡¯s right. She¡¯d try to be unusually ¡ºgrown-up¡». In fact, she was the kind of girl that could do that. That¡¯s just why the moments he could see her childishness, she who was somehow more grown-up than him, those moments made him so happy. For instance, when she¡¯d make a mistake while reading out a magical book, or when she¡¯d get stuck in the hem of her dress and trip. And when he couldn¡¯t help but smile at that, she¡¯d amusingly turn away her annoyed face. Both of those actions told him he still had enough time to catch up with her, and that made him happy.


    Because those days were so calm and peaceful, he made a mistake. Mistakenly thought that he was not different from everyone else. That he could keep spending his days in peace with his foster father and with Filmina. Yes, he was mistaken. What made him realize that that was a complete mistake was when he ran into one of Filmina¡¯s ¡ºfriend¡» or something, someone he didn¡¯t know at the Adina Estate.


    Usually, they would¡¯ve adjusted things so that wouldn¡¯t happen. But it seemed it was because the other family¡¯s children threw a tantrum, saying they wanted to meet Filmina no matter what. They were reading a book together in the courtyard then. The children shook free from the adults¡¯ controlling voices and barged in. Once they saw him, they yelled. ¡¸Monster!¡¹ And then, he simply watched as they burst out crying and ran away.


    That was a word he¡¯d heard often. Devil, demon, monster, he¡¯d all been called those before. It was just that he was a little surprised; since the time his foster father took him in, he stopped being called that to his face. And yet, he couldn¡¯t move.


    Why couldn¡¯t he move? At this point, that word shouldn¡¯t even have hurt him. Maybe it was just a shock to be called that in front of Filmina. He thought maybe she¡¯d look at him differently after hearing him called that.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case.


    ¡¸Edi.¡¹


    Just one word. That was all. Saying that, she took his hand just like the first time they met, and stayed there with him until his foster father or her parents turned up.


    I won¡¯t say that saved him. If that was all it¡¯d take to save him, that darkness would¡¯ve brightened up a long time ago, right? If that was all it took, he would¡¯ve forgotten that darkness a deeper black than the black under his eyelids and that pale shining purple light a long time ago. So it wasn¡¯t like that saved him. But even so, that small yet warm hand definitely did touch his heart.


    And then, two years passed in the blink of an eye.


    The calm days he spent reading with her healed Agedilus¡¯s heart, slowly but surely. At the same time, he had enough knowledge stored in his head like dry sand absorbing water, enough to surprise his foster father. Each time Filmina got a more difficult magical book, Agedilus¡¯s magical power and skill rose too.


    And then, that incident happened.


    ¡¸Agedilus. Open up.¡¹


    His foster father¡¯s voice comes from the other side of the door for the umpteenth time. But Agedilus doesn¡¯t respond.


    The curtains are shut in his room. He broke the lamp when he returned. After casting countless sealing spells on the door, he crouches on his bed with his sheets covering his head. I think it¡¯s just like that darkness from long ago. The passage of time became uncertain, and he doesn¡¯t know how many days have passed since he shut himself up in his room.


    There is nobody, nothing, just himself who isn¡¯t dead. His excessive magical power absorbs mana and ether from the atmosphere to make best use of its host, like a parasite. Thanks to that, if he doesn¡¯t starve he isn¡¯t thirsty either. He isn¡¯t thankful for it. Behind his closed eyelids, what replays in his mind is blazing fire and Filmina, falling over as she tried to cover him. That scene is etched into his eyelids, not leaving.


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    He clenches his fists hard enough his nails pierce his palm. It does hurt. But there¡¯s no doubt she must¡¯ve been hurt more. Unable to think anything but that, he hates himself more than anything, he who is so irritating and pathetic.


    That day, Filmina had brought an advanced magical book with a vivid scarlet cover. ¡¸It was pretty, so I brought it with me!¡¹ She smiled mischievously. Even he knew that that book was far too advanced for them, but his curiosity won in the end.


    It looked like she was completely entranced by the beautiful drawings of spirits on each page she turned. ¡ºMagic really is amazing.¡» Her smile as she said that was different from her usual grown-up smile¡­¡­. That¡¯s why he asked, ¡ºDo you want to see it?¡» He was such a fool. He hated the jet black hair he was born with, but this time he thought he could do it. He overestimated himself.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªEdi!¡¹


    Her screaming voice, her body covering him. And then, the sharp claws of the blazing beast that appeared opposite them. It felt like the world turned to white. If it weren¡¯t for her voice whispering, ¡¸It¡¯s okay,¡¹ there was no doubt he would¡¯ve blown away the entire Adina Estate.


    Even half unconscious, she was worried over him until the very end. Compared to that, what was he doing? Even when he heard that she¡¯d woken up, he stayed there, unable to move from his room. He only told his foster father that he wanted to go to the Academy of Magic he¡¯d heard him mention before, and stayed shut up in his room, casting sealing spells on the door. His magical power had already exceeded that of his foster father so no one bothered him about it.


    He said that ¨C he had to say it ¨C not because he wanted to reprimand himself. More than that, he was just afraid of being called a monster by even her. The fiery beast¡¯s scratches on her back would stay, never disappearing. The only reason was because he knew she would curse at him, saying, ¡¸It¡¯s all your fault!¡¹ with that gentle smile gone from her face.


    That¡¯s why he couldn¡¯t meet her let alone apologize to her. But even so, she, Filmina, showed up to the Lancent Estate in her condition severe enough to be called a serious illness.


    ¡¸How do you do, Sir Agedilus? I, Filmina Veer Adina, have hurried out of my sickbed just to visit you.¡¹


    It was extremely shocking. Not believing his own ears, he leaned forward on instinct and tumbled out of bed. It couldn¡¯t be. There was no way something as ridiculous as that could happen. But the voice he¡¯d heard certainly belonged to none other than Filmina Veer Adina.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Edi. Are you able to hear me? Please do open the door.¡¹


    He couldn¡¯t move, even at the repeated knocks one after another. There were signs the seal on the door was being touched ¨C was she fistfighting with the door? Even though he couldn¡¯t afford that to happen.


    ¡®She has to stop,¡¯ he thought. ¡®Quickly, stop. I have to just calm her down no matter what.¡¯ But his body wouldn¡¯t listen, cowering. He didn¡¯t know what to do. He stared at the door dumbfoundedly, still in the same position as when he fell.


    Soon, the clattering sounds from the doorknob calmed down. For a second, he thought maybe his foster father had taken her with him, and was relieved.


    ¡¸I am kindly telling you to just open the door!¡¹


    With a thud, the door trembled violently. At the same time, she let out a short scream. At that sound, his mind turned to pure white.


    ¡¸Filmina?! Filmina, are you okay?! ¡ª!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ve caught you.¡¹


    His legs felt tangled up; he moved them and shot out of the room to find a small body crouching there. On instinct, he reached out his hand to her. Just as he tried to hold her up, she grabbed his arm.


    Even as her face was cramped out of pain, she still tried to show him her usual smile. He couldn¡¯t help but feel ashamed of himself at that. Just what was he forcing her to do? Making her come all the way here even though he¡¯d hurt her, and on top of that making her do the impossible, forcing her to smile for him.


    She still said, ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize,¡¹ to someone as pathetic as him. She said, ¡¸I want to play with you again,¡¹ to someone like him. She told someone like him that she liked him.


    ¡¸Filmina, is this okay with you?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹


    Then, even as she lost her consciousness, she put on a smile for him. ¡®Do you want to play?¡¯ He thought she would never come. Agedilus really thought there was no way she¡¯d say that. That¡¯s why when she did say it for him, he couldn¡¯t do anything but reply, ¡¸Of course.¡¹


    His foster father showed up immediately after that and took her home to the Adina Estate, still unconscious. He watched from his room as they left.


    It was that day he was called by his foster father. He had poured water and thin porridge into his body that had gone so long without eating or drinking. When he visited his foster father¡¯s library, he asked him, ¡¸Do you still want to go to the Academy of Magic?¡¹


    ¡¸Your existence has become public once again with this incident, hasn¡¯t it? The university president said it¡¯s too dangerous to leave you be and keep things as they are. We could get by with me holding your power back until now, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be enough anymore. Good god, I would¡¯ve thought they¡¯d have gotten better as the time passes, but no one¡¯s changed a bit since my time there.¡¹


    His foster father let out a sigh as if amazed and worn-out, covering his eyes. The words he¡¯d spit out regretfully were so full of concern that Agedilus felt guilty.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sorry. I couldn¡¯t protect you even when you¡¯re still young.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve already been protected more than enough.¡¹


    Protected by his foster father too, and by her too. That¡¯s why this time¡­ He thought.


    Unable to put it in words, he lowered his head. His foster father patted his head, crumpling his hair, and then embraced him with all his heart. The warmth and strength of his arms pressed against Agedilus¡¯s back. That¡¯s why he asked. About Filmina, about her physical condition.


    Just as he asked again, his foster father¡¯s previously calm expression stiffened. That expression he made, opening his mouth to speak as he grasped Agedilus¡¯s shoulders, told him much more clearly that her condition wasn¡¯t good in the slightest than his words could.


    ¡¸Her life isn¡¯t in danger anymore. But as I said before, the scars on her back will likely never disappear. She may be the young lady of the Adina family, but the world¡¯s reaction towards this won¡¯t be favorable, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s why I¡¯ll protect Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that because you feel guilty towards her? If so, then stop now. She¡¯s not going to be happy if you protect her because you feel obligated towards her or pity her. That¡¯ll just make her miserable. Surely even you know she¡¯s like that.¡¹


    As his father continued, Agedilus instinctively raised his voice.


    ¡¸¡ªThat¡¯s not true! It¡¯s not like that!¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t like that. If this emotion was just obligation or guilt, it wouldn¡¯t be so painful. If he¡¯d just been basking in nothing but guilt, obligation, it would have been so easy. But that wasn¡¯t it, and that¡¯s why it was so painful.


    He had given her an injury that wouldn¡¯t go away her entire life. No matter how sorry he was, it would never be enough. As a woman, as a noble, as a person who engaged in magic, she had received a wound that had to be shunned. Even if he apologized, it wasn¡¯t something he could apologize enough for.


    ¡­¡­But. But, when he heard it, he felt, just a little. Agedilus felt, really just a little happy too. He ended up feeling joy.


    Well, wasn¡¯t that right? With that wound, she couldn¡¯t go anywhere now. No doubt there was no one who would willingly choose her in this world that shunned wounds and injuries caused by spirits. Definitely no one but him.


    Agedilus was made aware of how he was the worst, most disgusting living creature on the planet to be thinking like this. He thought himself unforgivable and detestable. He was so gross for harboring feelings like this. He didn¡¯t know the names of those feelings.


    But her smile as she bore that pain told him. It was crooked because of the pain, but Agedilus thought it more beautiful than anything, it was precious to him.


    Accepting it was scary. But he had no choice but to accept it. The reason he wanted to protect her. The reason was.


    ¡¸It¡¯s because I love Filmina.¡¹


    Putting it in words, he realized once again that it was true. That was right. In the end, that¡¯s how it was. He, Agedilus Von Lancent, loved Filmina Veer Adina. He was sure he¡¯d loved her from the moment he met her. The second he saw her smile as she said, ¡¸Beautiful,¡¹ to his hair that everyone loathed and those eyes that made everyone uneasy. He had fallen in love with her.


    As he told his foster father that, looking straight up at him with his fists clenched, his foster father narrowed his blue eyes and smiled in satisfaction.


    ¡¸You are my son, my pride.¡¹


    The only one in this whole wide world whimsical enough to say that about a parasite like him was surely just his foster father.


    And then, the day he was to leave for the Academy of Magic came. Filmina had shown up at the Lancent Estate with her parents and brother especially to see him off. It had been a long while since he¡¯d seen her face, and she looked a little thin. But the smile on her face made him feel incredibly relieved, just as it did before he¡¯d hurt her.


    His foster father smiled gently. Her parents seemed to have been told of the news before; her father looked like he was somehow glaring at him, while her mother looked pleased, both watching them.


    Surrounded by those gazes on him, Agedilus resolved himself and opened his mouth. The tension then was just as high as the time he first used magic ¨C when Filmina had once got a papercut from a magical book, and he¡¯d used the power of a water spirit to cast healing magic on her finger.


    You could say in his short 9 years living, Agedilus had almost never wanted anything. He hadn¡¯t thought about wanting something. But just this time was different. There was something he wanted from the bottom of his heart. He might be rejected. He might be laughed off with a ¡®Surely you¡¯re joking?¡¯ But, even so. Even so, he just wanted proof that he was there beside her.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Would you wait for me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, of course.¡¹


    She replied with a smile in her usual tone. Surely only his foster father knew how happy that response made him.

 Chapter 11 - Volume 1

    Volume 1 Extra 3


    And then, he went to the Academy of Magic where he was the youngest top student. Even in that institute that specialized in magic and magical power, Agedilus¡¯s presence stood out. Even if he read the history books of the country, the number of magicians with hair as complete black as his could be counted on one hand. That¡¯s just why in his house, he had to take the position of being ¡ºsealed¡».


    On top of that, due to reading all the magical books with Filmina, Agedilus¡¯s grades excelled extraordinarily on how to manage magical power or the history and study of magicians. And it was none other than Agedilus who realized the reality of that.


    Naturally, it was an obvious truth that jealousy and envy would spread over that. He didn¡¯t think the backbiting and teasing attached would be painful, but he was made to realize from the bottom of his heart how annoying it was. He thought ¡®every single one of them has so much free time¡¯ more than a few times.


    It would¡¯ve been easy to shut them up with some magic. But fights were prohibited inside the institute, and with the incident with Filmina, Agedilus knew more than anyone the fear of hurting someone with magic.


    As the others realized he wouldn¡¯t fight back with magic, they grew worse. Agedilus¡¯s tongue slowly grew cleverer in response to the various bad behavior he received. The mouth he rarely opened in his time at the Lancent Estate turned to a sharp blade before he realized it. His merciless sharp tongue became a weapon to protect himself.


    He had a bright mind from the start; his mouth would crush or pierce the opponent¡¯s weaknesses as easily as breathing. He interacted the same way with girls who approached him, deceived by his appearance, and he quite literally didn¡¯t know how many girls he¡¯d made cry. He knew that was making things increasingly worse, but he still intentionally kept it like that.


    He didn¡¯t need friends. His ultimate, topmost priority was just to graduate as soon as possible and go home.


    In the midst of such an academy life, a lethal incident happened. A clique that had been irritated by him since he entered stole a letter he¡¯d received from Filmina.


    It was decided he wouldn¡¯t return until he graduated, and he and Filmina wouldn¡¯t meet until then. To make up for that, they regularly exchanged letters since he got in without fail. The letters he received from her were full of mere trivial things like a tea ceremony she went to, or a book that she thought was interesting, but they still made him endlessly, inevitably happy.


    Sometimes she¡¯d put in a pressed flower of the season or fallen leaves along with a sentence, ¡¸If I left you alone, you probably wouldn¡¯t even notice the passing of seasons, so here.¡¹ He couldn¡¯t tell if she did that out of concern or was just teasing him. There were also times she¡¯d give him a handkerchief she¡¯d hand-sewn the embroidery herself on, with ¡¸Because you did well!¡¹ He¡¯d store those handkerchiefs carefully in a drawer in his desk in his room, while thinking such uncharacteristic things like, ¡®It¡¯s too good to use.¡¯


    Speaking of which, one day she sent him a handkerchief that had a woodsorrel embroidered on it, the flower blooming on his field he¡¯d shown her long ago at the Lancent Estate. When he realized that, he felt something completely indescribable.


    He¡¯d heard from her that woodsorrels symbolize joy and a radiant heart. ¡¸And then,¡¹ she¡¯d hesitated for some reason, saying no more than, ¡¸I forgot the rest.¡¹ After he watched her leave for the Adina Estate, he wasted no time in looking up what woodsorrels symbolized in a book.


    Like that, he found the last symbolism of the woodsorrel. It was:


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¯Living together with you¡¯?¡¹


    He didn¡¯t think anything then. But it was different when he received the handkerchief. He thought, ¡®Is this what they call not believing your own eyes?¡¯


    He didn¡¯t know what meaning Filmina had intended when she embroidered a woodsorrel on this handkerchief and sent it to him. But, if. What if this was what she¡¯d meant? Holding the handkerchief in one hand, he covered his face without thinking. His face felt hot. Even without looking in the mirror, he knew his face was red. He was making a fool of himself if he awkwardly got his hopes up. He knew that much. But even so, he couldn¡¯t help not hoping. He couldn¡¯t help not being happy. And at the same time, he wondered in his heart if he was really allowed to feel such things.


    That¡¯s why his reply was so late. ¡¸Do you remember?¡¹ He didn¡¯t know how much meaning was packed into that phrase. After agonizing over it, he finally put a bouquet of daisies in a letter with magic. ¡¸I remember.¡¹ Just that phrase accompanying it. Whether she¡¯d properly understand the meaning of the daisies was a gamble. Whether she understood or didn¡¯t, it was fine either way. He couldn¡¯t say it directly, but he still wanted to say it. He replied to Filmina, all the while laughing at what a coward he was.


    Their letters afterwards continued as before with no change, so she really might not have understood in the end. But he continued exchanging letters with her, making himself understand that it was better this way than to awkwardly make her realize his feelings.


    A letter like that was stolen from him, after they¡¯d even especially looked up her identity.


    ¡¸So, the woman to become the wife of a monster like you is damaged goods, cursed by a spirit, huh? No wonder you¡¯re such a fine match.¡¹


    It was upsetting even thinking back on it. No, it couldn¡¯t be expressed with a single word like ¡®upsetting¡¯. Those words just etched themselves into his heart, deeply and strongly.


    He doesn¡¯t remember exactly what happened next. He just remembers by the time he realized it, that man was sobbing in front of him, repenting, ¡¸Spare me!¡¹ The surrounding structures and equipment had been completely destroyed from his magical power, and the followers of the man that¡¯d spoken those rash words were now all lying on the ground, groaning.


    Even as he saw that, he didn¡¯t think anything. It wasn¡¯t like he felt bad for them. On the other hand, it wasn¡¯t like he thought his actions were justified either. He just thought, ¡®I¡¯m still alive, huh,¡¯ calm to the point it was strange. ¡®I have to clean up.¡¯ That¡¯s what he thought. ¡®I have to clean up and get the letter back.¡¯ That one goal dominated him above all.


    If the teachers there had been unable to stop him, he might really have ¡®cleaned up¡¯.


    The events afterwards were rather trivial. He was suspended for a week starting that day. That was all. They made an explanation that ¡®the other party was also at fault¡¯, but more than that, the academy couldn¡¯t have expelled him and left him by himself with his black hair.


    And then, before he realized it, there was no one left around him. But he was fine with that. Getting close with people wasn¡¯t what one should do at school ¨C one should be studying magic. He had already decided long ago what was truly precious to him.


    Seven years passed like that. He graduated with the top grades just like when he entered the academy. He can never forget the day he finally returned home.


    He returned to the Lancent Estate for a while, and then went straight to the Adina Estate with his father. In front of the door stood Filmina to greet him, with her family.


    She wore a light-colored dress, simple and plain compared to what young girls her age would wear. But that rather suited her, with how strangely calm she was. She was taller than him at the age of 7, but now he had grown taller than her. As he looked down at her, closer to her, she was different from what he¡¯d assumed she¡¯d look like for 7 years.


    Frankly, she¡¯d grown beautiful. And he thought she would¡¯ve been much, much more beautiful. They do often say that things are more beautiful as memories. She was just, how to put it¡­ Much more ordinary than what he¡¯d imagined. Commonplace. If one were speaking just of beauty, prettiness, then the girls at the Academy of Magic that had confessed to him or whatever were far more beautiful than her. That¡¯s why he felt disappointed.


    But that somehow shy smiling face of hers was the same as the one she¡¯d replied to him, ¡¸Of course,¡¹ with, that one day. The same smiling face he¡¯d fallen in love with. ¡®Ah, so it really is her,¡¯ he thought. That smile that put him so unbearably at ease, made him so inescapably happy. And yet.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªHow unfortunate, you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡¹


    ¡®¡­A mistake, even for me,¡¯ he thinks.


    The sharp tongue that had ingrained itself into him for 7 years blurted it out unintentionally, not staying low even when he was in front of none other than her.


    Afterwards, his father gave him some honest advice, ¡¸Agedilus, that was too much of an unexpected curveball, even if you were just trying to hide your embarrassment.¡¹ He had no response to that. She had simply smiled and brushed off even his sharp words as a joke, so he missed the chance to correct his sharp tongue that he was very aware of. In the end, it stayed like that even after his service at the royal palace started.

 Chapter 12 - Volume 1

    Volume 1 Extra 4


    Agedilus¡¯s career after graduating the Academy of Magic was decided to be serving as part of the royal palace¡¯s excellent Black Lotus Court where the magicians would gather. One can say his palace work was rather favorable in itself. Although the king and his aides were definitely shocked at his black hair, they didn¡¯t avoid him. In fact, they were the kind of people who¡¯d smile evilly, saying, ¡¸You¡¯ll be a good threat to the other kingdoms.¡¹


    But on the other hand, his marriage with Filmina was delayed in the end due to his favorable work. While there was the simple reason that he was busy with his palace duties and unable to relax, it wasn¡¯t like that was the most important reason.


    One part of the higher ups had voiced objections to his having black hair and marrying a girl from the Adina family. There were those that had noticed the potential and value of the power in his black hair despite fearing it, and wanted him to marry one of their daughters. On the other hand, there were those that were against the very concept of him marrying and having a child, saying they wouldn¡¯t let an even bigger menace be brought into the world.


    While he hadn¡¯t thought he¡¯d be able to get married so simply considering his social position, he still got angry. And then, he got impatient. He¡¯d already kept her waiting for more than 7 years. As a matter of fact, it seemed like she¡¯d received several marriage proposals while he was at the Academy of Magic. It would¡¯ve been fine if they were all simpletons just charmed by the Adina family name, but they were men of valor that said they didn¡¯t mind her wound from a spirit either, charmed by her peculiar calmness.


    Her father, head of the Adina family, had turned them all down without informing her. But he was still afraid that someday, she might say herself that she wanted to break off her engagement with Agedilus.


    But she didn¡¯t say anything. She didn¡¯t wish for anything. When she didn¡¯t urge him to get married, she didn¡¯t try breaking the engagement off either. She just always smiled, greeted him and saw him off as he¡¯d come and go from the Adina Estate, unable to do anything but making the most of their time together, whenever he has his spare moments to visit her.


    There were times he felt irrationally angry because of it. In fact, he¡¯d expressed his irritation about it. But she still smiled. In a troubled way, as if to say ¡®It can¡¯t be helped,¡¯ as if she didn¡¯t wish for anything. She just smiled.


    Although he was fond of her smile, he just couldn¡¯t grow to like her fake smile. Even though he was supposed to have obtained the position of fiance. It made him think, ¡®Is this still not enough?¡¯


    Because he didn¡¯t want to make her wait any longer, he himself became unable to wait any longer. He wanted to move up from the vague position of fiance¡ªto the unshakable, firm position of husband.


    ¡®How should I deal with my marriage with Filmina?¡¯ As he thought about that once, it immediately came into mind. That it¡¯d be fine if he just stood in a suitable position. That plain and simple answer. It¡¯d be fine if he had enough authority that no one could complain to him. For example, if he was the head magician of the royal palace.


    Basically, there was a common opinion that people employed as magicians weren¡¯t bound to authority, holding a special position, but in reality there were many magicians that didn¡¯t turn out as well. While that may be because there were many magicians, they couldn¡¯t easily come into contact with their counterparts from large aristocrat families. Even among fellow magicians, the treatment of a magician from an aristocrat family was different from the one a magician from a commoner family received.


    But if he became the head magician, his position would become very much superior. To silence the people that interfered with his marriage with Filmina, Agedilus recklessly threw himself into his studies, perfecting new magic theories one by one, and then finally progressed to inherit the position of the previous head magician.


    ¡®Finally,¡¯ he thought. ¡®I can go visit her this time for sure, without anyone bothering me.¡¯ Putting the crest, proof of being the head magician onto his chest, he visited the Adina Estate. When he did, Filmina initially looked astounded, but immediately afterwards said, ¡¸Congratulations!¡¹ so full of joy for him as if she was the one that had become the grand magician. It made him proud, certainly happy.


    And yet. Having ascended to the head magician¡¯s seat, he found it even more impossible to marry Filmina. People meddled with him just like before, saying, ¡¸Why are you in such a hurry? There are so many things you still have to do before.¡¹


    Just one step closer, one more step, he kept telling himself, but people bothered him, annoying him even as he tried to take that step. There was no way he could¡¯ve stayed calm then. There was nothing he had to do more than marry her, who he¡¯d kept waiting for so many years. How many times did he just want to shout and yell at everyone? Allthough that, he was made to take on a disciple. Once, he seriously thought about resigning from his palace job.


    The one fortunate thing in all this misfortune was that the boy that had turned out to be his disciple was rather like his father, not just his hair but in personality too, kind and gentle. He managed to bear it if he thought, ¡®Well, he¡¯s a nice maid.¡¯ Though if the disciple ever heard that, he¡¯d burst out crying, ¡¸Master, that¡¯s too harsh!¡¹ Anyway, for now it can be said that the disciple, who is over sensitive like that sometimes, wasn¡¯t that bad in the end.


    He once introduced his cute, handy top disciple to Filmina.


    His disciple, originally a commoner, was scared at meeting a noblewoman for the first time. But he sensed her calm nature quick, and immediately got attached to her. ¡­¡­She had always been the type that children or those younger than her would get attached to her, but wouldn¡¯t it be fine if she didn¡¯t show that nature of hers in front of even his disciple? On the way home, his disciple said, ¡¸She¡¯s a wonderful person, isn¡¯t she?¡¹ as he blushed. He swore internally that he¡¯d never let them meet again.


    That was when that happened. After a long while, he returned from his laboratory in the royal palace to his own room in the Lancent Estate, meeting his father who told him this.


    ¡¸Agedilus, how have things been with Miss Filmina since then?¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean, how have things been?¡¹


    ¡¸Would you please stop glaring at me like that? I mean, have you made any progress with her? It¡¯s been quite a while since you returned from the Academy of Magic.¡¹ His father smiled. ¡¸Any progress, anything?¡¹


    Just that once, Agedilus instinctively gritted his teeth, even though his father was his ally.


    The higher-ups kept interfering somehow or another as usual, so Filmina hadn¡¯t said anything either. With her being like that, he didn¡¯t say anything either ¨C in the end, nothing changed except the passage of time.


    That was when he was invited to the princess¡¯s tea ceremony.


    ¡¸Hmm? You look just like the rumors say, like a doll.¡¹


    Agedilus was suspicious of being invited so suddenly, and he was ushered into the royal palace¡¯s courtyard. In that garden alcove, right as they met she told him that sentence he hadn¡¯t even expected. Although he knew it was impolite of him, he couldn¡¯t help furrowing his brows. It looked like he was saying, ¡®Aren¡¯t we the same in that way?¡¯


    The young lady with her amber eyes and gentle, wavy silver hair ¨C Clementine, whose beauty was the pride of the kingdom, certainly had ambitions beyond her lovely, beautiful appearance, and she certainly reigned over them.


    It¡¯s not like the stories say, he internally thought. And at the same time, he couldn¡¯t help understanding, that of course, this is the king¡¯s daughter. If she had been raised being called a butterfly, a flower, she wouldn¡¯t have turned out like this. She was a girl that made you think she¡¯d shaken off her cuteness from herself.


    While he didn¡¯t say ¡®what a shrew this is!¡¯ outright, it was written clearly on his face. As he tried to turn away to hide it, the princess didn¡¯t reproach him, saying, ¡¸Please have a seat,¡¹ as she pointed out the chair in front of hers with a dainty hand. With a composed smile, she nodded as if satisfied at him listening to her obediently. A smile completely different from Filmina¡¯s.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t like beating around the bush, so I¡¯ll get straight to the point. I¡¯m looking for a marriage partner.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸For this body, the firstborn successor to the throne. With the added value of the goddesses¡¯ kind divine protection too, huh? Taking the current situation into consideration, I can¡¯t awkwardly choose a husband from another country so I¡¯m calling for suitable candidates within the country and choosing at my own discretion.¡¹


    Her slight tilt of the head as she said, ¡¸I hope you understand¡­?¡¹ was cute for her age. But the words she was saying didn¡¯t have the slightest fragments of cuteness in them.


    The princess certainly was at a marriageable age. And on top of that, she had divine protection from the goddesses. There were many royals that begged to have her, both inside and outside the country. For the time being, the king had pushed aside every proposal, but every aristocrat knew that it wasn¡¯t going to stay like that forever. And the commoners also looked forward to finding out who¡¯d be the one to get their living jewel.


    That princess was searching for a partner voluntarily, and had invited him to a tea ceremony. She¡¯d told him all that without hiding any of it, and Agedilus wasn¡¯t dense enough to not realize what she meant.


    ¡¸With all due respect, princess, I already have a fianc¨¦e.¡¹


    ¡¸My my, I know that much. It¡¯s common for nobles to investigate about someone who might be their future partner, right? Even more so for me, as I¡¯m royalty.¡¹


    In other words, that meant the same as ¡®it doesn¡¯t matter if you have a fianc¨¦e or not¡¯.


    ¡­¡­It took a lot of willpower not to get up from his seat right there. That was no joke. Even as he gave the princess younger than him a not-very mature glare, she smiled with no fear as if it didn¡¯t matter to her at all. Instead, the maids and knights waiting nearby were the ones that looked from him to the princess, comparing them as if panicking.


    He knew this wasn¡¯t something he could settle off with a joke if he made things worse now. But he still couldn¡¯t allow something like this.


    ¡¸I have no intentions of marrying anyone but her.¡¹


    ¡¸I know, right?¡¹


    He knew his words invited animosity, but the princess nodded very readily. Her silver hair sparkled as it basked in the sun. She seemed like she was fooling around, looking at Agedilus as he stiffened in surprise. The person who¡¯d inherit the king¡¯s position was looking straight at him with her amber eyes, as if drops of honey. There was no attachment or anything in her vision. She just seemed to look fascinated, as if a child envying a treasured item she didn¡¯t have.


    ¡¸Haha, have I rubbed you the wrong way I wonder? I wanted to see you, you know. The black-haired magician with extraordinary magical power. You, who holds so much power and still chooses just one person.¡¹


    Her amber eyes turned away. Her voice, as if yearning for someone. That pained expression, as if it wanted to say that it actually had a lover. But that expression disappeared as soon as it came, and the princess returned to her neutral face, which was a smile.


    ¡®¡ª¡ªThat reminds me.¡¯


    ¡®Yes,¡¯ he suddenly thought. He realized now after so long that although she and he had completely different positions, they were awfully similar in reality. The princess had silver hair, a sign that she was blessed by the goddesses that everyone loved, while he had black hair, a sign of immense magical power that everyone shunned. A sign that neither of them was normal. That because of their power, they were kept at a distance by everyone for better or for worse.


    And how had things turned out for him in the middle of all this? He had a meaningless existence even in his family, his life neglected in those days. But even so, he was saved by his foster father. And then he met Filmina. The one who told him she liked him even though they weren¡¯t connected by blood or anything. Well then, what about the princess?


    She was drinking the tea her maid had poured in a cup for her, smiling her expressionless smile still, in her late teens ¨C the so-called prime of life. Agedilus didn¡¯t know the meaning of the light in her eyes, reflected in the surface of the tea. He couldn¡¯t possibly know.


    ¡¸Even I want to dream about marriage. Especially when I see my father and mother. Marriage with you would be no good; it¡¯s not a joke where we can just lick each other¡¯s wounds.¡¹


    Yes, she continued, ¡¸You can leave now,¡¹ with her voice as lovely as the chirping of a songbird. He was unable to think something like, ¡®She¡¯s so selfish.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t think that because he understood that loneliness.


    If he hadn¡¯t met Filmina. He couldn¡¯t even think of that. It was impossible. ¡ºLick each other¡¯s wounds.¡» There would truly be no other way but things turning out like that.


    And then, as a noble, he bowed to her as she was royalty, and then turned on his heels. The princess called out to his back.


    ¡¸Ah, but that¡¯s right. I wonder, could I have a moment?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it?¡¹


    He asked, with his expression unintentionally showing he meant ¡®do you still have more to say?¡¯ But the princess didn¡¯t take any offense, simply giggling.


    ¡¸Women really are such creatures that desire a single action more than a thousand words. But at the same time, they are such creatures that also desire just a single word too. You seem like you¡¯re bad with words, so that¡¯s some advice for you.¡¹


    As he watched the princess wave her dainty hand elegantly, he thought she really did help a lot.

 Chapter 13 - Volume 1

    Volume 1 Extra 5


    Only one here has to die ¨C such admirable intentions you have.¡¹


    That alluring voice reached Agedilus¡¯s ears. That strange creature, with beauty not of a man or a woman. If you were to call it ¡®androgynous¡¯, that was the same as Agedilus¡¯ beauty too, but this creature¡¯s beauty was full of poison, making one sense the stench of blood.


    Its long pitch black hair went against the freezing north wind, wriggling midair as if it had a mind of its own. Agedilus¡¯s jet black hair on the other hand blew in the strong wind as he adjusted his strong grip on his wand.


    ¡®To think this thing would show up here,¡¯ Agedilus internally spat out the words, disgusted, but still glared at the demon with his sunrise-colored eyes. His gaze was like a sharp blade, but the demon receiving it still looked like it was in a good mood. This demon¡¯s rank was next to the demon king, one of the recently revived demon king¡¯s close aides.


    Who would¡¯ve thought that such a creature would attack them by itself? Did the demon king unexpectedly think the hero was dangerous? From the perspective of a demon, even if he was chosen by a holy sword, he was still a human, after all, so they thought the demon king would let him go free ¨C but it seemed that wasn¡¯t going to happen.


    The hero chosen by the holy sword, Yurifalet Lila Schtorenvihein. The shrine princess who¡¯d received divine protection from the goddesses, Clementine. The head knight of the kingdom¡¯s chivalric order of knights, Alhelm Lix. And then, the palace¡¯s head magician, himself. Could they win if they fought, the four of them? No, could they even make it out alive, let alone win? That¡¯s how dangerous their present opponent was.


    That¡¯s precisely why Agedilus chose to teleport away everyone but himself. The memory of his comrades¡¯ shouts just before he cast the teleportation magic rang in his ears again. Yes, comrades. Before he knew it, he had started thinking of the three of them as certainly his comrades.


    The hero who always smiled had thrown away his refreshing smile. The princess who valued planning things out composedly had had her silver hair disheveled. The head of the knights who was always joking around had raised his fist up in the air. All three of them said together, ¡¸Don¡¯t mess around!¡¹ just before being teleported, shouting until the final second. They urged him not to, their faces desperate. Just seeing those expressions of theirs made him realize his choice wasn¡¯t a mistake.


    ¡¸What are you laughing at? Have you gone mad at the face of death?¡¹


    ¡¸No. I remembered their faces, that¡¯s all.¡¹


    In response to the creature¡¯s question, asked as it laughed throatily, he replied with a smile. The demon widened its eyes, tilting its head in confusion. Its doll-like actions and abyss-like eyes, so deep no light reached them, made it very clear that this creature certainly was not a human. He hadn¡¯t ever expected a day would come where such a creature would look at him with fascinated eyes. It crossed his mind that, no joke, he couldn¡¯t decide if he preferred to be looked at with the fearful gazes of his fellow humans over this look.


    ¡¸Oh? They did look desperate, but what¡¯s so funny about that?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because since we left the capital, they¡¯ve caused me nothing but complete trouble. To be honest, I felt like saying, ¡®Serves you right!¡¯¡¹


    Yes, that¡¯s right. That hero who only knew how to plough fields, that self-important high and mighty queen-like princess, that head knight who only had a thin line between his jokes and serious moments.


    When he tried looking back, it really had been nothing but trouble. [¡­] He felt so satisfied at having outwitted them. ¡®Serves you right,¡¯ he internally whispered once again. He¡¯d teleported them to the nearest inn town from this primeval forest in the north. While it was the nearest one, it was still far enough that struggling to get back here would take a lot of time. No matter how angry they were, they couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡¸So I don¡¯t have any admirable intentions. They¡¯d just cause a lot of trouble if they were here, that¡¯s all.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. You¡¯re rather interesting, huh. That power of yours, too much for any human to hold, do you not wish to offer it to our lord?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Just what I said. Living in the world of humans must surely be difficult with that jet black hair of yours.¡¹


    In other words, it seemed to be saying to surrender to the demons. ¡®That¡¯s a pretty late offer to receive after so long,¡¯ he thought. If the demons had held a hand out to him while he was in that darkness, no doubt he would have clung to it. But now, he had already broken out of that darkness long ago. The hand that had saved him was not this pale hand.


    ¡¸What if I refuse?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll have you die, of course. Ah, but that¡¯s right. You have fine looks for a human. It would be best to turn you into our plaything to have a good time with.¡¹


    ¡¸Once again, that¡¯s very appreciated.¡¹


    Agedilus smiled. That gorgeous, violent smile.¡¸Tempting offer, but I¡¯ll have to turn it down.¡¹


    ¡¸Then die.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s my line.¡¹


    The magic jewel on his staff shone. He was interrupted again and again, but he continued, the end of his chant near. The demon furrowed its beautiful eyebrows suspiciously, but it was too late.


    His magical power charged the magic jewel through the hand he held his cane with. It felt like his body was about to burn off. The magic overflowing from his body felt like it would scrape off his body, his thoughts, his heart, everything of him away. The pain tortured his entire body but his mind was strangely calm. ¡®Ah, so this is what it¡¯s like to die,¡¯ he thought, as if he was watching someone else go through it.


    That was when it happened. A voice calling out to him replayed in his ears, ¡¸Edi!¡¹ There was only one person he¡¯d allow to call him that name.


    What came to his mind was the face of his fianc¨¦e ¨C Filmina, about to cry any second.


    That night he had an audience with the king, his body headed towards her room in the Adina Estate before he could think. She had worn nothing but a gown over her nightclothes ¨C a sight that would normally have been tempting, but at that moment he was much more concerned about her expression.


    Even though she was always smiling calmly, this time the smile had vanished from her face.


    She gasped at first, her expression gaping with surprise before looking like she might start crying any second. Though it seemed she herself didn¡¯t realize that. But even so, Agedilus certainly saw her face close to tears. That was most certainly not his imagination, even though he had hoped for it.


    Why did he remember that face at this time? He thought, mystified. But he immediately realized the reason. It was because he was happy then.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t go.¡¹ She¡¯d said that then, just once. She¡¯d said that, for him.


    He¡¯d told her he was going to depart for the journey the day after tomorrow, and was about to take his leave when she¡¯d grabbed the hem of his clothes. Said that in a fragile voice, just once. That one sentence had made him unbearably happy. He was unable to do anything but say he had to go. She¡¯d told him she understood, to somehow stay safe. She¡¯d said that, smiling like usual. But he had certainly seen that her smile was trembling, crooked.


    Now that he thought about it, she had never told him anything she wanted from him. Things like asking him to make some tea for her, lend her book, they were all insignificant.


    Then he too couldn¡¯t wish for anything from her. Neither of them could ever ask for anything. But in that moment, he thought. Somehow, somehow, he begged her.


    ¡ª¡ªSomehow, please don¡¯t be happy.


    I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t be happy in a world without me.


    In his memory, none other than Filmina appeared. Just imagining her happily smiling beside a man that wasn¡¯t him made him feel like he¡¯d go crazy. Would she smile that gentle smile for another man? Would she speak to another man with her tender voice? It was no joke. That smile and that voice were just for him. He wouldn¡¯t let there be a world without him where she¡¯d be happy with someone other than him. She certainly didn¡¯t know about these violent emotions of his, where he prayed for her to be unhappy rather than be happy without him. He still hadn¡¯t told her about these feelings.


    ¡®Hah,¡¯ a smile instinctively escaped onto his face. What the hell? In the end, he really hadn¡¯t changed at all. Since the time he¡¯d given her a scar that would never fade, when they were young. But what had she told him? She¡¯d told him she liked someone like him. There was nothing else to do but give up, her luck had run out. Because now, he had absolutely no intentions of letting her go.


    Agedilus¡¯s magical power was concentrated in the magic jewel. His overflowing magical power had created a magic square, threads knit from his magical power coiled around the demon¡¯s feet so it couldn¡¯t escape. The demon seemed to finally stop being suspicious, realizing Agedilus had the upper hand, its face changing color.


    ¡¸You¡­¡­! Are you planning to commit a lovers¡¯ double suicide?!¡¹


    ¡¸Ha, now that¡¯s not a joke.¡¹


    As if he¡¯d die. As if he¡¯d allow himself to die. If, for example, he had to take someone down with him, then Filmina would be enough by herself. This demon comparing itself to her was so ridiculous.


    ¡¸You¡¯re the bastard that said only one has to die, right?¡¹


    The magic jewel glittered vividly. And then, everything was covered in white. The demon¡¯s scream reached his ears. The light seemed to engulf even his teleportation chants. But even as he felt like he was being crushed by the torrent of light, Agedilus swore. That he¡¯d survive, and go home. And this time, he¡¯d tell her. He¡¯d tell her what he couldn¡¯t tell her ever since he came back from the Academy of Magic: ¡ºI¡¯m home.¡»

 Chapter 14 - Volume 1

    Side Story 1 ¨C Part 1


    Widnichol Aide was in a hurry. Holding magical books in both hands, he ran as fast as he could through the Black Lotus Court, which was a part of the royal palace.


    This was the Black Lotus Court that wizards all over the world were envious of, comprising the most elite of the elite wizards, that students at the Academy of Magic would dream of becoming one day.


    Widnichol was prone to disrupting its tranquil atmosphere, looking like he just lost an easy game as he desperately held those books, but in any case, he ran at his full speed.


    As he ran through the corridors, the wizards working there or people from other parts of the palace that had visited all stared at the source of the noise, wondering what was going on. Widnichol did see them stare from the corner of his eye, but right now he almost couldn¡¯t bring himself to care about it.


    The others, upon realizing that the boy running straight ahead without a glance to his left or right was in fact Widnichol, each said, ¡¸Oh, again?¡¹ as if they now understood, and went back to their respective duties.


    Since he¡¯d just started going to the Black Lotus Court, he¡¯d experienced nothing but being separately called out and stopped, being scolded, and hearing people say rude things about him.


    Compared to that, it might be fortunate that he could run as loudly as he could and no one reproached him for it. But even so, to just accept that running frantically without any time to waste as the ¡®only natural¡¯ thing to do for him, made him feel complicated things in itself. No, in fact.


    ¡ª¡ªHe was not happy at all!


    He screamed that internally, and of course, no one could complain to him about that. But even so, he couldn¡¯t help but to scream internally anyway.


    Anyhow, the people he was dealing with gave him a hard time. Lord Dainan¡¯s orders from a few hours ago rang again in his ears, and a shiver ran down Widnichol¡¯s spine.


    But, that¡¯s right, the most important thing to do right now was to deliver the mountain of magical books in his arms, even if that would exhaust all his energy.


    And then, Widnichol ran to the deepest, most innermost parts of the Black Lotus Court, passing through a corridor with almost no one around, and throwing open the door in front of him with all his might. Now, the battle began.


    ¡¸Master! These are all the books you said!¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re late. What were you doing?¡¹


    Widnichol¡¯s heart already felt like it broke at his teacher¡¯s pre-emptive attack.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, I just got caught by Lord Dainan¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Dainan? Ah, that thin-haired guy? He just won¡¯t give up, will he¡­¡¹


    Even though the name Widnichol had said was one of the authorities of this country, the head of this room didn¡¯t look like he cared much, simply dropping his gaze once again to the books Widnichol carried.


    Just how long were those upturned jet black eyelashes of his? Framed by the shadow of his upturned eyelashes, his pupils shook like a sunset with bitter orange and purple intermingling, bringing about an indescribable elegance.


    His white skin that wouldn¡¯t get sunburnt even if he sat by the window all day long was smooth like porcelain; his jet black hair was incredibly captivating in contrast to his white skin.


    His perfected androgynous beauty seemed like what a night fairy would look like. But thanks to that beauty, the scar that ran below his left eye stood out. But he was such a beautiful creature that even then, that scar couldn¡¯t be anything but an ingredient that made his beauty look even better.


    Agedilus Von Lancent. As the head wizard of the royal palace, he was Widnichol¡¯s mentor. And he was also one of the heroes who saved world.


    While having him as a mentor, Widnichol couldn¡¯t help but always think ¡®he really is a beautiful person¡¯ whenever he saw him.


    Some years had passed since he¡¯d started studying under him, so he had gotten considerably used to that beauty. But there were still times it startled him, as if suddenly stabbing him.


    Widnichol put the books he¡¯d been carrying on Agedilus¡¯s table, started organising a heap of them, all the while thinking ¡®gender really is irrelevant when someone is truly beautiful¡¯ for the umpteenth time.


    ¡¸Um, this is a book containing the list for all the books on the table, the librarian said I¡¯ll need your signature here the next time I borrow more.¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. Widnichol, read the third chapter to the seventh chapter of this, and then each page from the 112th to the 158th page of this.¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay!¡¹


    Agedilus took out two books from the pile in front of him, one with a dark green cover and the other with a dark blue, and pushed them towards Widnichol without hesitation. His master somehow managed to ignore Widnichol¡¯s face, instinctively stiffening at the weight of books against his chest.


    His teacher had told him to read as simply as that, but they were both magical books written in the old magical language; they couldn¡¯t be read as simply as that.


    ¡®This is impossible, I¡¯m not Master.¡¯ He wanted to say that from the bottom of his heart, but those sunrise-colored eyes were unlikely to spare him if he did. He¡¯d just nodded vigorously, so he ought to follow up by reading appropriately as well.


    As if he¡¯d lose here! His vision got a little blurry, but that was certainly not because of tears. That was his heart sweating.


    ¡¸Tell me when you¡¯re done reading.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay¡­¡­¡¹


    He couldn¡¯t do anything but nod. Dejectedly getting up and heading to the space made for him in a corner of Agedilus¡¯s laboratory, Widnichol finally settled down. And then, he quietly stifle a sigh he was about to breathe out. Aah, the magical books were so thick they hurt to look at.


    That was how Agedilus talked to his disciple, who had ran from the Black Party Court to the library, in this large palace ¡ª which was quite a distance in itself ¡ª and back, desperately bringing these books for him.


    Widnichol was rather used to this, so he knew that was just how Agedilus was, but he couldn¡¯t help thinking ¡®couldn¡¯t he just let me have a break for once?¡¯


    He knew it wasn¡¯t like he was told to do something absurd or something he just couldn¡¯t do, but he just wanted a little more compassion.


    ¡®But, a teacher that sweet wouldn¡¯t be a teacher after all,¡¯ he thought, which was true as well.


    As he slowly reached out for the dark green book, Widnichol peeked through the gaps between the piled up books and research tools in the room. He Peeked between the dried herbs, medicinal plants, and the lined up medicine bottles to check on his teacher.


    He was reading the magical book he had on his hand as if obsessed, like usual. Watching his calm figure made it seem like that fight hadn¡¯t happened at all; it felt so mysterious. Even though it had just been some months since then, it seemed like it had been years.


    That fight. Even children younger than 5 years old knew what that was.


    That fight, namely, the fight with the ancient demon king.


    Widnichol knew very well that his teacher, Agedilus, was the main person that brought down the demon king revived after hundreds of years, restoring peace to the world.


    The heroes who saved world. Although people glorified him as being one of them, he knew he had barely done anything for that. He had just received the news of his teacher, Agedilus¡¯s death.


    Then, he left the capital to somehow meet up with the party of heroes and fight the army of the demon king. Nothing he had achieved there and their success could be compared to his teacher.


    His teacher, who everyone thought had died, taking along the close aide of the demon king after he casted a spell with great magic, ended up saving them.


    When they had gotten stuck in a trap by the demon king¡¯s army chiefs right in front of the demon king¡¯s castle, preparing themselves to die, his teacher had appeared out of nowhere for them.


    Just who could have thought that the man in disguise, waiting in front of them as one of the close aides of the demon chiefs was none other than Agedilus?


    That masked man didn¡¯t face them, but faced the chiefs, firing attacks at them. When Widnichol saw the face under that mask, he couldn¡¯t help bursting into tears. In contrast, the hero said, ¡¸I knew you were alive,¡¹ the princess said, ¡¸You¡¯re late!¡¹ and the head knight said, ¡¸You¡¯re just picking the best of both worlds, aren¡¯t you?!¡¹ All of them were laughing, with no way to describe it other than, ¡®of course he¡¯s alive¡¯.


    His teacher had been running about collecting information even in hiding, taking a risk as dangerous as invading the demon king¡¯s army, and then showing up at the best timing for them. Widnichol was so proud of his teacher, from the bottom of his heart.


    That beautiful wizard with jet black hair. That extraordinary wizard that had poems written for him by the poets, who would probably have his name recorded in history books before long.


    How had Widnichol started studying under that kind of a man, Agedilus Von Lancent? The reason was simple: There was no one more suitable, in both the meaning that ¡®there was no one else who could be Widnichol¡¯s teacher¡¯ and the meaning that ¡®there was no one else who could be Agedilus¡¯s student¡¯.


    In the beginning, he would lament in front of the goddess that was his guardian deity, ¡¸Why does it have to be like this?¡¹ but now, he couldn¡¯t ever thank her enough for this reality.


    Widnichol¡¯s magical power was immense. His appearance was the best proof of that, namely his ashy silver hair mixed with black.


    He was the third son of a merchant that lived in the capital, and upon seeing an opportunity, entered the Academy of Magic. But in contrast to his magical power, he had an introverted personality.


    That must have been the ruin of him, since by the time he realized it, he had turned into a verbal punching bag for the students in his class to take out their anger on, falling prey to teasing and bullying.


    Widnichol didn¡¯t say anything back or do anything against them, but there was one time where Widnichol¡¯s anger finally erupted.


    His wild, reckless magical power mowed down his classmates, and Widnichol came close to instantly dropping out of school.


    It was then that he was summoned by the Black Party Court, settling into the position of Agedilus¡¯s disciple, who had his name known around the world with many different meanings.


    The first time he met Agedilus, Widnichol thought, ¡®wow, he really is so beautiful.¡¯ Then at the same time he thought, ¡®he really is so scary.¡¯ And that impression of him, to be honest, hadn¡¯t changed that much even now.


    His teacher was always beautiful, especially in the middle of that battle. Even after that battle had ended and things had grown peaceful, he was a scary mentor for Widnichol.


    But, Widnichol knew there was more to his teacher than just that. He found out sometime ago about that person.


    ¡¸Master.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    He gave a short reply without hesitation, his voice was pleasing to the ear. His blunt way of speaking used to make Widnichol twitch no matter what, which sometimes greatly irritated his teacher.


    There was someone explaining to him that his teacher wasn¡¯t angry at him, but that was just how he talked. When the face of that person came to his memory again, his mouth spoke by itself by the time he realized it.


    ¡¸How has Miss Filmina been?¡¹


    The atmosphere stiffened at Widnichol¡¯s words.

 Chapter 15 - Volume 1

    Side Story 1 ¨C Part 2


    ¡ª¡ªWhat¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡¹


    ¡¸I-I-I-I-I¡¯m sorry my tongue just slipped it¡¯s nothing!¡¹


    Agedilus spat out those words, his sunrise-colored eyes carrying a penetratingly cold light, his voice low enough to crawl over the ground.


    Widnichol furiously shook his head. But the sharpness of Agedilus¡¯s gaze didn¡¯t change. A cold sweat trickled down his back. ¡®Crap, he really is enraged.¡¯


    Now that he thought about it¡­¡­ No, he didn¡¯t even have to think about it. He knew that talking about ¡®her¡¯ would certainly enrage him, so why did his mouth carelessly ask a question like that? Alas, his teacher¡¯s gaze on him really did hurt.


    Since their return to the capital, men and women of all ages, no matter their social status, would prick their ears upon a certain subject. That subject that followed Agedilus around, and then Widnichol too, since he was attached to him.


    Namely, it was about Agedilus Von Lancent¡¯s marriage.


    And then, the answer to that had been decided recently. Agedilus Von Lancent had gotten married to his former fianc¨¦e, Filmina Veer Adina, just a month ago. But there were still only a few people who actually knew that for sure.


    Widnichol had met that Miss Filmina Veer Adina a few times until now. One was his first meeting with her, when his teacher took him along when visiting the Adina Estate. And then, the next time was at her and Agedilus¡¯ wedding.


    His teacher¡¯s childhood friend, she wasn¡¯t beautiful like his teacher or the princess. But she was a woman that wore a gentle smile and had a calm atmosphere about her. She knew Widnichol was an ex-merchant but her polite behavior was still the same, she was the kind of person that would make tea from medicinal plants for him herself.


    When Agedilus talked with his sharp tongue to even his fianc¨¦e, she still smiled gently and brushed it off. Widnichol hadn¡¯t even thought that there could be someone who could accomplish the feat of becoming the partner of his teacher.


    And to him, she had softly whispered into his ear, ¡¸Edi seems to have taken a liking to you, so please try not to abandon him if you can, okay?¡¹ He really had no idea what to do then.


    He¡¯d told her that couldn¡¯t be, and she laughed, ¡¸If Edi really didn¡¯t like you, he would have dismissed you long ago.¡¹ And that was the first time he realized, that although his teacher told him things like ¡¸Do that¡¹ or ¡¸Do this¡¹ he had never unreasonably yelled at him like his classmates at the Academy of Magic.


    It was none other than her who¡¯d taught him that Agedilus was more than just a scary person.


    If she and his teacher lined up together, his teacher was the one who was far more beautiful like usual ¨C sorry to say. But they strangely looked picturesque together. The atmosphere between them was somehow calm.


    Agedilus and Filmina¡¯s wedding was very plain, considering he was one of the heroes who saved world. It was a small ceremony, with no attendants except for both families¡¯ relatives and a few of his companions on the journey, including Widnichol. The two of them had wanted that. But there was a small problem with that.


    If one of the heroes of the country got married, it was supposed to be a special event for everyone in the country. The kingdom hadn¡¯t had a special event since the triumphal return parade after they defeated the demon king. It wasn¡¯t strange that this would turn into a festival exciting the people, but the one that vehemently rejected that was the man himself. As he said, ¡¸I can¡¯t stand having a bigger spectacle than this!¡¹


    Thanks to that, there were a lot of people that still didn¡¯t know Agedilus had gotten married. That¡¯s why there were endless people who kept saying things like, ¡®now we¡¯ll make our daughter his bride!¡¯ or ¡®she¡¯s been yearning for him for so long!¡¯


    Agedilus¡¯s sharp tongue was well known in the royal palace, so once again, perhaps it was out of fear towards the Black-Haired One with such a spirit that there was no one brave enough to ask the person himself directly. Because of that, that question constantly flooded his disciple, Widnichol.


    That was why Lord Dainan had stopped him before he came to this room. With a powerful person like that talking to him as if he was about to say, ¡¸Of course he wants to be married so why don¡¯t I be an intermediary for him?¡¹ Widnichol almost spilled the beans, although he somehow managed to exhaust his words and excuse himself from there.


    It seemed his teacher knew that his disciple was worried about it, but he was very inconsiderate, closing the book in his hands with a thud and glaring at Widnichol with those sunrise-colored eyes. He was used to this, but a scary thing is always going to be scary.


    ¡¸Either way, it¡¯s not something you should care about.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, my tongue just slipped¡­! But even so, there really are a lot of people lately asking if you¡¯ve gotten married, or if you have a fianc¨¦e.¡¹


    ¡¸Ha, these are the same people that treated me just like a monster until now. Just think of these flies as annoying and leave it.¡±


    In other words, he meant ¡®don¡¯t say unnecessary things.¡¯ It was an awful way to put it, but thinking back on his treatment before the war, it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for Agedilus to say that.


    Even though Widnichol didn¡¯t have hair as pure black as Agedilus¡¯s, the looks he received from people around him certainly weren¡¯t kind.


    He didn¡¯t even have to think about how cruel the words or looks Agedilus must have gotten, with his pure black hair, not mixed with a single other color.


    Widnichol had gotten a taste of what thoughtless actions these people were capable of.


    That¡¯s why Widnichol wanted to do as much as he could, even if it was just a little, to be the breakwater defending Agedilus from the harsh ocean waves.


    Although he did want to, the other person was rather obstinate. He didn¡¯t know if his teacher just got angry because he didn¡¯t speak much, but either way, he was obstinate. Whenever those eyes would press him further, ¡¸Answer me clearly,¡¹ showing him the flickering appetite within them, Widnichol would be at his wits¡¯ end and want to run away. Celebrities were scary. His teacher was scary.


    As Widnichol trembled, Agedilus leaned his elbow on his desk, letting out a sigh without even hiding how displeased he was. That sigh was not towards Widnichol, but to the people that had feared and despised him until now.


    ¡¸They don¡¯t want to be my wife, they just want to be the wife of a hero. Even talking to them is nothing but a waste of time.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    He was about to say, ¡®That might be true,¡¯ but he held himself back for some reason. Of course he hesitated to say that. But it seemed that even if he didn¡¯t say it, his teacher understood precisely what he wanted to say. Agedilus furrowed his neat eyebrows as if to say, ¡®look here¡¯.


    ¡¸I think from now on, you¡¯re not just going to be followed around with unnecessary stories about me but also about yourself too. If you don¡¯t want to have painful experiences, just ignore them.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Um, Master?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    Tilting his head, Widnichol asked his teacher a question just as he¡¯d finished the conversation and was about to open his book.


    ¡¸Why do you not want to make your marriage with Miss Filmina known to the public?¡¹


    If he did that, then all these ¡®unnecessary things¡¯ would stop happening too. When Widnichol asked that, his sky-blue eyes blinking, a sour expression came on Agedilus¡¯s beautiful face. It was an expression that said he¡¯d touched a topic that Agedilus didn¡¯t want to touch.


    Widnichol instinctively drew back in fear that he¡¯d enraged his teacher again. His teacher looked at him, and then reluctantly opened his mouth in a serious way.


    ¡¸¡­¡­She¡¯s my wife.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Although she understands herself what that means, there still isn¡¯t a need to especially provoke unnecessary sparks, right? Since there¡¯s always idiots thinking stupid things everywhere.¡¹


    Without thinking, Widnichol stared at his face at the unexpected answer, meeting the gaze of those sunrise-colored eyes. And then, his teacher averted his gaze, very uncharacteristically.


    Widnichol tilted his neck in confusion. In other words, he meant.


    ¡¸Umm, in other words, it¡¯s because you want to protect Miss Filmina, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Widnichol, I¡¯m adding 20 more pages from the blue book for you to read.¡¹


    ¡¸Huuh?!¡¹


    ¡¸Be quiet. Start reading now!¡¹


    The subjects were already enough to dishearten him, and now he had even more to read. He couldn¡¯t help but panic.


    Even if he said, ¡®Suddenly getting angry and abusing your authority isn¡¯t good!¡¯ his teacher had already set about reading the magical book in his hand for the second time, and it didn¡¯t look like he was going to listen to whatever he said anymore. That was when Widnichol sat, dumbfounded at the magical books in front of him.


    ¡¸Edi, are you bullying Sir Widnichol again?¡¹


    A calm voice forced its way into Agedilus¡¯s laboratory. It was a voice Widnichol had heard too. The sunrise-colored eyes and sky-blue eyes both stared at the door it came from, both widening in surprise.


    ¡¸Filmina?!¡¹


    ¡¸Miss Filmina?!¡¹


    ¡¸Long time no see, Edi ¨C since this morning. How do you do, Sir Widnichol?¡¹


    With a gentle smile on her face, the former Filmina Veer Adina, Filmina Von Lancent stood there.


    ¡¸Filmina, why are you here?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s a nice thing to say, even though I just came to give you something you forgot. You said you were going to use this tomorrow, so¡­¡¹


    She showed a magical book she had, entering the laboratory. Agedilus stood up from his chair and approached her.


    ¡¸That¡¯s just a book I was going to make Widnichol read, it wasn¡¯t that urgent.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, then I guess I¡¯m disturbing you, aren¡¯t I?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Not really, I wouldn¡¯t call it ¡®disturbing¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    As Filmina giggled, his teacher made an embarrassed face and averted his gaze. Widnichol wondered, was he witnessing something so unexpected before his own two eyes?


    To think that that teacher, that extraordinary wizard, that Black Haired One, Agedilus was reacting like that to his partner, a girl the same age as him?


    On top of that, Widnichol witnessed something completely unbelievable then.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªFilmina.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s something stuck there.¡¹


    It just lasted a single moment.


    ¡ª¡ªUwaaaaaaah!


    Widnichol instinctively screamed internally, averting his eyes. Why did he just have to avert his eyes? He ended up seeing something earth-shattering.


    It wasn¡¯t something that big of a deal. Agedilus¡¯s white hand removed a pink petal stuck to Filmina¡¯s hair. It was just a small, gesture, so delicately befitting.


    But. But still, Widnichol had to hold back his thumping, soaring heartbeat.


    Agedilus¡¯s hand as he touched Filmina¡¯s hair had been so endlessly careful and gentle. How sweet was that smile of his that instinctively rose to his face. That otherworldly beauty like a night elf had certainly changed for a second, to just a face of a man in love.


    Widnichol internally thought that he wanted to show this to the people that had been trying to get close to his teacher recently. Who knew that this cool-headed, cold black-haired magician could do an action like that, make an expression like that, carry an air like that?


    And yet, even though she was being touched with a hand as delicate as that, shown a smile like that, Filmina still murmured, ¡¸I wonder if it got stuck when I was in the corridor?¡¹ It seemed like she didn¡¯t think it was that special.


    Widnichol suddenly realized something when he saw how she didn¡¯t look flustered at all, calm, not even blushing. He couldn¡¯t have not realized it.


    In other words, this action of his teacher was just something natural for her. Not even something to be surprised at, not something to have your heart throb at, just something very natural. If that¡¯s how it was, then. That meant.


    ¡ª¡ªNo one else had a chance with him.


    His teacher couldn¡¯t see anyone except her. People could beg him all they liked for him to marry them, but it was all useless. Agedilus¡¯s behavior was proof of this.


    As Widnichol had his breath taken away, watching them, they continued their conversation in front of him.


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Will you come home late tonight?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I have no plans to do that.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood. Well then, good luck with your job, alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Wait. I¡¯ll see you off until there.¡¹


    ¡¸Come on, it¡¯s so close.¡¹


    ¡¸Never mind that.¡¹


    As his teacher said that, he put his hand very naturally on Filmina¡¯s back, right in front of Widnichol¡¯s eyes. Her eyes widened at his husband-like gesture, and then she finally smiled like a flower opening up. She certainly wasn¡¯t beautiful in the showy way. She wasn¡¯t even beautiful enough to plainly catch your eye. But she had a smiling face so innocent, that didn¡¯t hide any of her delight or happiness at all.


    As he witnessed that, Agedilus turned away his face like nothing happened, but his ears were a light pink like the petal from earlier.


    ¡¸Widnichol. Keep reading properly.¡¹


    Widnichol reflexively answered, ¡¸Yes!¡¹ to his teacher, who still looked over his shoulder to tell him that.


    And then, watching the retreating figures of the young Lancent husband and wife leave the room. Widnichol let out a sigh, wondering if they¡¯d keep showing him spectacles like this until it got annoying. There was nothing else a boy could do but that.

 Chapter 16 - Volume 1

    Side Story 2 ¨C Part 1


    Softly unearthing the soil with her gloved hands, she mixed in some new fertilizer before pressing in the plants¡¯ roots again like how it was before. Even if she had a little goal in mind, these chosen plants were the type that would easily grow wildly if left alone. She let out a sigh.


    ¡¸That should do it, I hope¡­¡¹


    Arche Mashie murmured that, wiping the sweat off her forehead as she assessed the plant in front of her. ¡®Not bad, if I do say so myself,¡¯ she nodded in satisfaction.


    Arche¡¯s walnut-colored, long hair fell to her cheeks, disheveled underneath the hood she had worn. It was as if the challenge of keeping her hair neat, went hand in hand with the plant she had painstakingly adjusted. The sensation of her hair clinging to her sweaty face felt gross. Irritated, Arche took her gloves and hood off, putting her hair in order once again.


    ¡¸Come on¡ª!¡¹


    That hair was nothing but a pain when she was working. ¡®Should I cut it?¡¯ She¡¯d thought that countless times. But Arche knew that you couldn¡¯t call her work, as well as her personality very feminine. So she kept growing out her hair as a final act of rebellion. There was a reason she wanted to do that.


    Speaking of Arche¡¯s work, she was a gardener.


    Although she was still a novice, she considered herself skilled despite that. She knew she was a beginner, but she¡¯d received a certain level of approval from her father, one of the royal palace¡¯s purveyors as a gardener.


    The Mashie family had inherited the job of gardener for generations. And on top of that, they received the splendid position of the royal palace¡¯s purveyor. That was why Arche or her father could come and go from this palace, even though they were nothing but humble commoners.


    Her father held pride in being a gardener, strict and uncompromising. Even now, she still remembered the joy she felt the day he praised her. She¡¯d been called in by her usually silent father, and given a brand new pair of pruning shears. Until then, she had just used a pair of training shears, only helping out and following her father.


    Her father had given her her own pair of shears, saying, ¡¸Try it yourself from now on.¡¹ That was more than enough.


    The incessant sunlight was dazzling and gentle, the green leaves proudly reflecting back that light. The dark clouds that had spread over the sky until just a few days ago had cleared away as if they¡¯d never been there. The gentle blue sky spread overhead in their place.


    All this was thanks to the heroes, the saviors of the world. Not just Arche knew that, everyone in this entire country ¨C no, the entire world did.


    The demon king had recently come back after a previous hero sealed it away hundreds of years ago. Thanks to the hero party led by Yulifalet Lila Schtorenvihein, it had completely been destroyed for sure this time. It had just been some months since this happened.


    With his sparkling golden hair and vivid green eyes like fresh leaves, he possessed looks that were masculine yet held a sweetness somewhere in them. Now at last, men and women of all ages admired him and longed to be him, that hero, Yulifalet. There were others that faced the demon king along with him: the shrine princess Clementine, boasted to be the kingdom¡¯s living jewel; and the leader of the knights, famed as killing even a dragon with his unparalleled swordsmanship. And then, there was one more.


    Thanks to them, Arche could still diligently do her work as a gardener even today. That¡¯s right. The reason she could still touch these precious plants was¡ª


    ¡ª¡ªbecause of that gentleman, right?


    Even she knew that her face turned red just at remembering his face.


    That one last person from the earlier mentioned saviors of the world. That man had black hair that showed his endless magical power, the beautiful head magician of the royal palace.


    His name was Agedilus Von Lancent. The fact of the matter is, he was Arche¡¯s crush.


    They first met when Arche had finally gotten used to looking after the plants in a small nook of the palace courtyard. It was so small you couldn¡¯t even call it ¡®a corner¡¯.


    Looking back at it, she thought she¡¯d gotten carried away. Her care for that one corner she was in charge for ended faster than usual. Strange feelings welled up within her. ¡®Can¡¯t I look after these just a little more?¡¯ That¡¯s what she thought.


    Her father or older coworkers didn¡¯t warn her or anything ¨C in fact, they did nothing but praise her. So she was convinced her talents were finally becoming reliable, certain. Even though there were so many things she still had to learn. Even she herself was now embarrassed.


    But back then, she didn¡¯t realize it was embarrassing in the slightest.


    That¡¯s why Arche began walking through the courtyard, with her own pair of pruning shears in hand. As expected, she didn¡¯t have the courage to do it in the center or in the corridors where she¡¯d be noticed by many people. But if it was somewhere no one could see, then no doubt it¡¯d be no problem. A spontaneous smile grew on her lips.


    The Mashie family had continued inheriting the title of gardener for generations; there was absolutely nothing she regretted¡­. Well, she couldn¡¯t say that, but in the end, she thought gardening was her calling. Since touching plants was fun, and she felt so happy and proud whenever she skilfully raised a plant.


    Her footsteps lightened with her exhilarated heart, and she felt like humming a song. But that feeling suddenly fell apart.


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­..Huh?


    She looked in front. She looked to her left and right. Nothing but greenery spread out on all sides. In the gaps between that greenery, or, what was beyond the greenery were the white walls of the palace. Where was she? As she looked behind to where she¡¯d come from, the same sight extended in front and to her sides too.


    This might be bad. No, actually, this really was bad. She¡¯d gotten lost. Forget that she could make her father worry, there was even a possibility that she¡¯d be arrested as a trespasser.


    This was no laughing matter. She let out an internal scream at what she¡¯d gotten herself into. Well, for now she decided to jump into the overgrown greenery in the direction of the palace. She figured if she walked in the direction of the palace, she¡¯d eventually find someone.


    She didn¡¯t even want to think about what would happen if she got awkwardly found by some nobles or guards. But that was still much better than staying lost here without anyone finding her.


    How long had she desperately held back her tears, pushing her way through the rustling greenery? It was nothing but rigorous asceticism for Arche.


    ¡¸Wa¡ª!¡¹


    As she pushed through the greenery, Arche let out a small shout at the suddenly different open area in front of her. She looked around her surroundings, relieved at how it clearly looked like a place someone was taking care of.


    The place Arche had gotten lost in, she realized after looking around carefully, was in fact no garden. There were plants that had been planted with such order and organization that even she, a gardener by occupation, couldn¡¯t help but praise it as magnificent. The plants were medicinal plants or herbs, and the trees planted low to the ground were either medicinal or tea trees too. They were all plants used in magic, that Arche didn¡¯t know much about.


    ¡ª¡ªThis was a medicinal plants garden.


    She realized that rather late. And then, the relief she¡¯d just felt suddenly disappeared like it¡¯d never been real, her face turning as pale as it could.


    In this palace, the only ones allowed to use a plot of land for a medicinal garden were the White Lily Court where the medical officers gathered, and one more. The Black Lotus Court, where the magicians gathered.


    ¡®What do I do now¡­?¡¯ Despair filled Arche¡¯s chest. Coming and going from the royal palace, Arche knew very well that the courts whose names began with a color and a flower were considered very important even within the royal palace.


    The White Lily Court and the Black Lotus Court both weren¡¯t places Arche could just step into. The only gardeners allowed here were ones like her father, skilled people who had received permission from the owner of the medicinal plant garden.


    ¡®I gotta leave, fast.¡¯ But even as she thought that, she didn¡¯t know the way home. She restlessly looked around, the tears that should have gone away by now felt like they¡¯d leap out again. That was when she noticed a moving object in the corner of her vision ¨C or, rather, a human figure.


    She didn¡¯t even know whose garden it was, but she saw a moving figure in the corner in a black robe, wearing the hood low over their eyes so she couldn¡¯t make out the person¡¯s face.


    But the black robe signified that this was the Black Lotus Court. Arche had been thinking, ¡®this might not be either the White Lily Court or the Black Lotus Court!¡¯ all this time. In fact, she¡¯d actually been hoping for that. But now, this knocked her into even further despair.


    Whether the person noticed her or not, they were pruning and harvesting a popular tree whose leaves were commonly used in medicinal tea. Even Arche knew that tree very well. The person continued working without even paying any care to Arche¡¯s presence.


    Their white hands were covered in dirt¡­ No, it was because they were covered in dirt that the white stood out so much. Those hands continued cutting off the green leaves with shears made of silver. Snap, snap. Arche did nothing but watch the series of unhesitating movements. But when those silver shears approached some certain green leaves, she instinctively raised her voice.


    ¡¸Ah¡ª!¡¹


    The silver shears suddenly stopped moving.


    ¡®Crap, I messed up,¡¯ she thought, but it was too late. The previously crouching figure stood up, facing Arche. In that second, the robe covering his face gently fell behind.


    She gulped.


    ¡¸Who are you?¡¹


    She couldn¡¯t answer even to the sharp voice asking her who she was. Arche then forgot how to speak entirely.


    Black. A black that rejected everything yet endlessly took everything in, too black to be on someone¡¯s body. A black that would make everyone instinctively feel fear. The black on the robes he was wearing was no match for it, it was real black.


    There was ¡ºsomething¡» pictured there in his black hair.


    He held a much higher position than Arche, with beauty that wasn¡¯t feminine nor masculine. He was just absolutely beautiful, right out of the picture story books she¡¯d read when she was little. He had beauty that would no doubt mesmerize anyone that looked at him. His eyes, with orange and purple mixed together just like the sunrise, gazed at her coolly.


    Just what was this?


    That question came to Arche¡¯s mind. She didn¡¯t know a being like this could be real. This being that was scary yet beautiful, beautiful yet scary. Was this being really allowed to be here in this world? Arche didn¡¯t know the answer to that question. She just thought, ¡®He¡¯s scary,¡¯ like that was the most natural thing to think.


    She stood there unmoving as¡ºthat¡» being moved its lips, so unthinkably different from what Arche thought.


    ¡¸The barrier didn¡¯t respond to you, so you probably don¡¯t have any ill intentions. Are you lost?¡¹


    She couldn¡¯t do anything but nod. That ¡ºcreature in human form¡» scrutinized Arche with his sunrise-colored eyes, breathing a sigh.


    ¡¸What a pain¡­¡¹


    Arche instinctively trembled as if surprised at his uninterested, beautiful voice. He completely ignored that, as if to say he was used to getting this reaction. The beautiful person then nimbly drew a short line in the air with his finger, covered in dirt but still beautiful.


    And then, he pointed behind Arche, making her blink as she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡¸That¡¯s connected to the original road. Leave now.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Huh?¡¹


    The beautiful person said that, implying there was nothing more to be said. He once again picked up his shears and sat down.


    Arche timidly looked back at the direction he¡¯d pointed in, but nothing had changed. When she looked again at the beautiful person, he had started cutting new green leaves again with a snap.


    ¡¸I told you to leave. Are those ears just for show? I¡¯m going to overlook you getting lost here ¨C is there anything more I should do for you?¡¹


    His tone was fine, and what he said was fine, but it was all filled with disagreeableness to the brim. Arche wanted to leave here right away. She looked once again to the greenery behind her, and stepped forward there. But, before that, she once again looked over to the beautiful person.


    ¡¸Uh-uh-uh-uh-umm¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­What?¡¹


    His tone said more than his words: ¡®You aren¡¯t done yet?¡¯ Her heart felt like it was about to break at the sound of his thoroughly annoyed, irritated voice, and at the sound of her own heart as it was far too tense. But Arche held that back with sheer willpower, and opened her mouth.


    ¡¸Um, about the leaves you were going to cut earlier! The new light green leaves of those kinds go on the market to be used in the first tea of the season! The dark green ones have a better taste and are more delicious! Um, so, that¡¯s why¡­¡¹


    So, what? What was she even saying? She was being so foolish in front of a man with black hair that showed his immense magical ability. Even without that, he was still clearly socially superior to her.


    She knew it was too late to cry over spilled milk, but she still regretted it. She was already stricken with embarrassment, and now he might say another line that endlessly pierced through her heart. He¡¯d said that he¡¯d overlook her getting lost but what if he changed his mind after all?


    As Arche was full of fear and anxiety, in front of her the beautiful person turned his face up.


    ¡ª¡ªHuh?


    The sunrise-colored eyes watching Arche were slightly but definitely opened wide. It was an expression as if he¡¯d been told something unexpected. His face until then was doll-like, but now it wore a hint of human weakness. Arche was the one that opened her eyes wide at it.


    ¡¸W-well then, I¡¯ll take my leave now!¡¹


    Unable to keep looking at that expression, she jumped into the greenery he¡¯d pointed out. She plunged forward, pushing away the rustling greenery. Her face felt hot. Her heart was throbbing wildly.


    Before long, what leapt out of the greenery was that one corner of the courtyard she usually looked after. ¡¸So that¡¯s what ¡®connected¡¯ meant,¡¯ Arche murmured in understanding, out of breath. And then, she sat down there until her father came to check up on her and called her.

 Chapter 17 - Volume 1

    Side Story 2 ¨C Part 2


    It was right after that that Arche received a request from the royal palace¡¯s head wizard. A request to be in charge of looking after his garden.


    ¡ª¡ªIt was him.


    She realized it right away. She didn¡¯t even have to think about it. In fact, there had to be something wrong with Arche if she did not realize it then in the first place.


    There was no one that didn¡¯t know who the current head wizard was.


    Agedilus Von Lancent. The extraordinary wizard with unimaginable jet black hair and beauty.


    There were many rumors about him, far more bad ones than good. But good or bad, fear was attached to all the rumors, and there were even ones that suggested he did things that couldn¡¯t be the work of man. As a result, there was even a rumor that Agedilus¡¯s existence itself wasn¡¯t real.


    Arche was also one of the people that believed in the rumors like this. But he certainly did exist, and the short time she spent with him was more than enough for Arche to understand: he really was the kind of person that was worth all the rumors, that made you believe all the rumors.


    She couldn¡¯t understand why that man ¨C no, he was a being that ought to be called ¡®that gentleman¡¯ ¨C had chosen her.


    She was just a novice gardener. And he¡¯d even politely added a note that said, ¡¸If you want to decline, no problem.¡¹


    Her father and colleagues went pale, all saying, ¡¸Decline it.¡¹ With great trouble, they finally said, ¡¸We¡¯re not forcing you to decline it.¡¹ She herself thought she should. She should decline it. She knew that.


    Arche traced the sentences with her finger, skillfully written on high-quality paper she¡¯d never even seen before. The salary he¡¯d suggested was double Arche¡¯s current personal income.


    Although she did think, ¡®I¡¯ll regret this if I let it go,¡¯ there was something that occupied her mind more.


    Which was, his mysterious sunrise-colored eyes gazing upon her as she stood alone in the medicinal plants garden. The beauty of his eyes¡¯ wavering, shaking light was etched into her eyelids and it wouldn¡¯t go away.


    ¡®I want to see those eyes one more time,¡¯ that¡¯s what she ended up thinking.


    That must be why Arche¡¯s mouth said the exact opposite of what her internal voice was telling her, ¡¸You have to decline¡¹. Instead, she said, ¡¸I accept.¡¹


    And then, she was introduced to Agedilus in an arbor in that medicinal plants garden. She was captivated for the second time by that jet black hair.


    As she watched his beautiful face in fascination, he snorted and said,


    ¡¸What, you didn¡¯t decline?¡¹


    ¡­¡­Even though she¡¯d come all the way here resolving herself, she still thought his way of speaking was too much. And who could blame her?


    Anyway, that was when Arche¡¯s battle began.


    Agedilus¡¯s medicinal plants garden certainly wasn¡¯t vast. But the variety of plants that spread across it weren¡¯t just popular common plants, like the one he was cutting when they met. There were also technical plants difficult to handle.


    Thankfully, there were many plants she¡¯d learned the basics about from her father, but she had to fumble around with the ones she didn¡¯t know how to handle, asking her senior colleagues and looking them up in books.


    Agedilus didn¡¯t say anything to her as she did all that. Not in the sense that he never warned or scolded her, but he literally did not say anything at all to her.


    All he said was the most straightforward, necessary things that had to be said. For instance, ¡¸Collect this necessary number of these plants,¡¹ or ¡¸Raise these herbs now.¡¹


    His uninterested voice evoked no feelings at all, and his beauty was once again just like a doll¡¯s. ¡®If this is how it¡¯s going to be, the day we first met was much better,¡¯ she thought. Even though he¡¯d plainly been disagreeable in his manner and speech that day. She felt herself strange for thinking that.


    Sometimes he would read books in the arbor. When Arche noticed, she¡¯d peek through the gaps between the herbs and medicinal plants to look at him.


    She couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid of that black hair, but for some reason, she couldn¡¯t help but still feel captivated by it.


    It was a day like that when it happened.


    ¡¸What is this?¡¹


    No matter how indifferent that beautiful voice was, it was still pleasing to the ear. But no matter how many times she heard it, she really couldn¡¯t get used to it.


    Agedilus was checking Arche¡¯s harvest as usual when he said that. He looked at Arche, just a slight question in his voice that usually didn¡¯t even show the slightest emotion.


    Frightened by those sunrise-colored eyes looking down upon her, Arche replied to her employer¡¯s question.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a fruit called Delia.¡¹


    ¡¸Delia?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes. It¡¯s popular with girls lately, we grow it in our house too. I just thought maybe if it was alright with you¡­¡¹


    Even amidst the basket full of familiar medicinal plants and herbs, that small red berry vividly stood out, asserting its own existence. That Delia fruit was not one Arche been ordered to grow by Agedilus. It was just something she¡¯d mixed into the harvest by her own judgment.


    Arche¡¯s family possessed a vast plot of land, unusual for commoners. They grew several vegetables and fruits there. Delias were one of them.


    Until now, Delias weren¡¯t noticed that much. But recently, they¡¯d gained a reputation for their nutritional value being good for one¡¯s beauty.


    Not to mention they tasted sweet like honey, so it was certainly killing two birds with one stone. That was why as mentioned before, this red fruit was the latest craze among young girls.


    That berry was so popular it became difficult to get even for nobles. Arche, meanwhile, was eating as much of it as she pleased in her home when she suddenly thought of her employer¡¯s good looks.


    What face would that gentleman make when he ate something so sweet and delicious? Before long, that small question grew large inside Arche. As she brought another berry to her mouth, she gazed once again at the Delias in a container on the table. The hand going to her mouth stopped. And then by the time she realized it, she¡¯d carefully put the berries in a small basket so they wouldn¡¯t go bad, and presented them like this to him.


    She¡¯d brought them in case he wanted to try some, but maybe he didn¡¯t like sweet things. Maybe members of the distinguished Lancent family always ate food even more delicious than Delias in the first place. She would¡¯ve realized all this if she¡¯d just thought about it, but she didn¡¯t. Her thoughtlessness felt shameful.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Ah, so this is a Delia.¡¹


    Unaware of Arche¡¯s internal struggles, Agedilus nodded as if he understood somehow. And then, he gazed at the smooth red berry.


    Just like that, her employer kept his silence, and with Arche being Arche, she didn¡¯t say anything either. In the end, a silence fell over them.


    But she couldn¡¯t stay like that forever. The one who ran out of patience first was, as expected, Arche.


    ¡¸Um, I¡¯m sorry for going too far and doing something unnecessary! I¡¯ll be sure to take them back home properly!¡¹


    She suddenly apologized, bowing her head and moving to take away the red berries. But that white hand, as if transparent, stopped that.


    ¡¸No.¡¹


    With just one word, that beautiful voice shook softly in Arche¡¯s eardrums.


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Those were very short words. That voice was soft like a whisper. In that beautiful voice befitting his beautiful face, were unusually clear emotions. Even though his voice was usually just indifferent to her, in this voice she could clearly see joy.


    But what was even more of a shock to Arche was:


    ¡ª¡ªHe¡­ Smiled?


    It was truly a small, slight smile, as if prone to fading away unnoticed. But Arche had faced him countless times now; for her, this change in Agedilus¡¯s expression was a dramatic one.


    His indescribable beauty didn¡¯t change. But that beautiful face of his that usually seemed like a doll or a night fairy¡¯s, that beautiful face certainly became human. Just like the moment they were both wide-eyed when they first met.


    That was when Arche realized. She realized that before she knew it, she¡¯d fallen in love. The being in front of her was the one she longed for.


    She didn¡¯t know exactly when it happened. From the moment she saw his human-like expression when they first met, his face wouldn¡¯t leave her mind. Even if he didn¡¯t have that black hair, she thought he was unbelievably beautiful.


    Right as she started looking after his medicinal plants garden, she would be stopped and thoroughly scorned at by aristocrats. They wore ornaments and accessories as if to highlight the difference between her and their social status.


    But whenever they did, that gentlemen would show up for her. They would go pale, faces stiffening at the sudden arrival of the royal palace¡¯s head magician.


    He would say unthinkable things to them like, ¡¸Well, you don¡¯t seem like a nice worried girl, do you? Ah, perhaps no one¡¯s made you realize your own place until now. If so, go ahead. Well, if you can is another matter.¡¹


    That way of speaking wasn¡¯t just looking down upon the nobles, but on Arche too. But she realized afterwards, that he really was saving her there.


    ¡¸Well, you don¡¯t seem like a nice worried girl, do you?¡¹ ¡¸Ah, perhaps no one¡¯s made you realize your own place until now.¡¹ After she thought a lot about it, she realized that could be interpreted as him saying Arche was the more valuable one compared to the aristocrat.


    And that last line he added, ¡¸Well, if you can is another matter¡¹ basically meant ¡¸If you do, I won¡¯t show you any mercy.¡¹


    She might have been excessively self-conscious about it. Basically, he was annoyedly saying, ¡¸Don¡¯t waste my time.¡¹


    But his pace as he walked her to the medicinal plants garden, holding her arm, was more relaxed than usual.


    When they arrived at the garden, he told her as she cast her eyes downward, ¡¸If anything happens, call my name. Most of them will run away right there. There¡¯ll probably be some on the contrary that¡¯ll say more, but they¡¯ll get tired either way so just listen quietly to them until they do.¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t just that. When she said, ¡¸Thank you,¡¹ in return, he said, ¡¸So it¡¯s not just your ears, even your head is just for show?¡¹ But his sunrise-colored eyes quivered as if perplexed.


    She didn¡¯t know which moment it was. It might have been all of them, it might have been for some other reason. It didn¡¯t matter which it was. As long as that reality that she liked him was clear, she was fine with it.


    Even if he had black hair, even if he was beautiful enough it seemed like he wasn¡¯t the same kind of human as her, even if everyone all over the country feared him. Despite all that.


    ¡ª¡ªI love him.


    Since the day she realized it, Arche changed.


    She started caring about her appearance more than she ever had until then. It wouldn¡¯t even pass as flattery if you say her walnut hair matched her; she always avoided unfastening it but now she started to let it extend freely. She brushed it countless times without getting tired of it, smoothening it with perfumed oil.


    She had freckles from being in the sun everyday; she had never cared about them but now she started to fret over them, using her sharply increased salary to buy popular face and beauty lotions to use. She started frequently using ointment on her hands rough from gardening, and changed her clothes to ones that were more feminine but still didn¡¯t bother her while working.


    She wanted to become beautiful. She knew that no doubt the only one who could stand next to that beautiful being was the country¡¯s princess, but still. She knew how absurd and ridiculous her feelings were, but she still just wanted to get a little closer to him.


    It¡¯s not like she was bothered by having to do all that. In fact, she inevitably thought it was fun. ¡®When will he come to the garden again?¡¯ ¡®When will he sit in that arbor again?¡¯ Even the time she spent thinking about that was fun.


    As she started doing all that, the palace guards started inviting her for tea, and the youngsters in the neighborhood would give her small presents. But those were trivial things for Arche. ¡¸Is it because I¡¯ve gotten prettier than before?¡¹ She thought that just once, and no further progress was made in that area.


    More importantly, the person she wanted to notice her the most simply ordered her to harvest the plants or take care of them. She was greatly concerned that he didn¡¯t seem to have noticed her change one bit.


    He was the type not to say things, so maybe if she kept trying he¡¯d say something one day. That¡¯s what she thought as she put effort into looking after the plants, looking after her appearance, and looking after her spirit.


    It happened then.


    The demon king supposed to have been sealed away long ago came back; the chivalric order of knights the king sent to defeat him were utterly crushed. Young people from all over the country gathered until finally, the hero appeared. And then, Agedilus was chosen to go on the journey with him.


    The news that he was one of the people chosen to go with the hero spread around Arche¡¯s surroundings in the blink of an eye. Arche too, had to accept it as reality.


    That party of heros, called the world¡¯s last hope. But there were still some people that whispered uneasily, ¡¸What if they fail?¡¹


    But Arche somehow strangely knew that that gentleman would be alright.

 Chapter 18 - Volume 1

    Side Story 2 ¨C Part 3


    His jet black hair was so glossy it looked damp. That hair was proof that he held more magical power than anyone else.


    To be honest, Arche still thought his hair was scary. She knew it was shameful of her to think that, but she couldn¡¯t help it. Although she¡¯d gotten better with it than before, there were still times it would terribly frighten her until she couldn¡¯t bear it.


    She would look at him in the arbor from between the plants with that fearful gaze. She was relieved that each time, he simply continued reading his book in silence, giving no hint of noticing her gaze.


    She didn¡¯t think it was possible in reality, but let¡¯s say he laughed hypothetically, cried or got angry, showing that he too was human after all. But even so, his black hair would surpass his human emotions, making one unable to feel anything but fear. That was the power it had.


    With black like that, beautiful yet terrifying, terrifying yet beautiful, he was a being unbelievably different from his fellow humans.


    But that¡¯s precisely why that gentleman was strong. That¡¯s precisely why he was the royal palace¡¯s head magician, that¡¯s precisely why he was chosen as one of the heroes to defeat the demon king. That¡¯s what he was like.


    There was no way he¡¯d die. No doubt he¡¯d defeat the demon king with the other heroes and return safely back to this medicinal plants garden, back to her.


    That was what Arche believed as she showed him a final smile with all her might, saying, ¡¸Take care!¡¹ and watched as he left.


    That¡¯s why Arche was shocked, ¡®that can¡¯t be,¡¯ when rumors started spreading in the palace that Agedilus had died in the middle of a fight.


    She tried countless times to think, ¡®it¡¯s just a rumor, there¡¯s no way that could happen.¡¯ But she knew that rumor was true when it was whispered around the palace as if it was true, and then she heard Agedilus¡¯s disciple left to follow the party of heroes.


    Inevitably, she was sad, so sad. She slumped into a depression to the point where she began neglecting Agedilus¡¯s garden, the one thing she¡¯d usually put her utmost effort into. She ended up being so sad that her father realized her unusual state and told her, ¡¸Rest for a while.¡¹


    Days passed even if he wasn¡¯t there anymore. She couldn¡¯t even look forward to wondering ¡®when will he visit this garden again?¡¯ anymore. She was sad, but she couldn¡¯t stay mourning forever. Before long, she started getting used to daily life again. That was when it happened.


    Suddenly, the dark clouds enshrouding the sky cleared. Everyone saw a light fall in the far north. Just like before the hero had been chosen, when the holy sword was pointed at by the heavens. It looked like it pierced through the sky, dazzling but it didn¡¯t hurt to look at.


    And then, some time passed. What was that light? Why had the clouds suddenly cleared away? Was it, perhaps¡­?


    Those doubts spread over the country. Then the king himself made a big announcement from the palace. That they had received news from the party of heroes. News that they had defeated the demon king.


    The entire country ¨C no, the entire world rejoiced at the news.


    But Arche honestly couldn¡¯t be delighted at the news. ¡®That gentleman died, and yet¡­¡¯ She couldn¡¯t help but think that.


    But her sadness was short-lived. Right before the triumphal return party of the heroes was held, she was informed of a certain truth. The truth that the wizard thought to be died, Agedilus Von Lancent, was alive. Now, finally Arche was overjoyed.


    She did stand to one side of the parade, watching with her friends, but she deeply regretted not getting a better seat earlier.


    Why hadn¡¯t they just announced that he was alive when they announced the defeat of the demon king? Why had Agedilus¡¯s existence been made so secret? Apparently, that was because on top of the difficulties he faced while he was thought to be dead, he also received a serious wound in the final battle. There were moments where it didn¡¯t seem possible that he¡¯d remain¡ºalive¡».


    Deep inside the royal palace, the medical officers and wizards had used up their entire power on him, until finally his condition remained stagnant. But still they couldn¡¯t afford to be optimistic, and so it was reported that he would be unable to attend the parade.


    Arche was worried upon hearing that, and also thought it was unfortunate. But then, she felt the same amount of ¨C no, even more happiness at the thought of him being alive.


    Like that, some weeks passed. Until finally, Arche¡¯s crush returned to his personal medicinal plants garden that Arche was looking after.


    ¡ª¡ªIt really, really is Sir Agedilus!


    Her heartbeat spontaneously started throbbing, and she couldn¡¯t hold back her face from turning red.


    That black hair, so glossy it looked damp just like usual. Those mysterious, miraculous sunrise-colored eyes with purple and orange intermingling together. She hadn¡¯t seen Agedilus in so long, he looked so beautiful she couldn¡¯t help but be fascinated again. There was a scar under his left eye, but it didn¡¯t damage his beauty one bit.


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­Huh?


    Besides that scar, Arche could see another change in Agedilus. It was a change that would probably go unnoticed by all except those who really observed him. The change looked rather similar to the smile he did once, the second Arche realized she¡¯d fallen in love with him.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat could it be¡­? It feels kinda like, the air about him changed?


    Before he left on this trip, he had a stiff, hard air about him. Even when he was alone in the arbor in the medicinal plants garden, it felt like he was pushing away other people. But now, just what had happened to the air of the person in front of her? Even though there was still some stiffness left, it had become remarkably calmer compared to before. Somehow softer, gentler.


    ¡®I wonder if it¡¯s because the world¡¯s finally at peace now,¡¯ Arche thought. He had been burdened with the great responsibility of defeating the demon king, and now the journey had finally ended. A journey so short, but it felt so long. No doubt that must be more than enough to put him at ease.


    On top of that, now everyone would sing his praises as one of the saviors of the world, a complete change from how he was loathed for his black hair before. Even though they had all been mixing fact and fiction in their rumors, speaking ill of Agedilus, since he came back they were all saying nice things about him. Arche did resent them for being so selfish. But more importantly, hearing him be praised like that made her so happy and proud, as if she was the one being praised.


    If this was how Arche, someone else felt, no doubt the person himself must be even happier. That may have been what softened his attitude.


    ¡®Or maybe, what if¡­¡¯ A question came to Arche¡¯s mind. Was this because she was the one in front of him? Was she the only one he¡¯d show these emotions to? Was he in fact showing them just because she was there?


    ¡¸C-congratulations, for defeating the demon king!¡¹


    ¡¸Right. Good job, you¡¯ve been working hard too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    Flustered, she quickly lowered her head at the first appreciative words she¡¯d heard from him. If she hadn¡¯t, he¡¯d definitely have noticed her red face.


    What if, what if that was true? What if it really was Arche who¡¯d soothed Agedilus, softened his attitude?


    ¡ª¡ªUwaaaah! What am I even thinking!


    It was a ridiculous, absurd thought that made her want to shake her head quickly to shake it off. But why did she have a feeling that thought was strangely true? Just the thought of his pleasing voice saying something like ¡ºI love you¡» was so, so unbearable. She felt like she might faint right there.


    ¡¸Um, this is the crops I harvested while you weren¡¯t here ¨C tea leaves, herbs, medicinal plants. I couldn¡¯t harvest everything, but¡­¡¹


    Arche handed a paper bag to Agedilus full of different kinds of plants, dried up and separated by their types. She¡¯d carefully compared the herbs and plants Agedilus ordered her to raise before he left, hand-picking the ones he would order most often. It seemed he had a special recipe for medicinal plant tea. She wanted to try that tea someday.


    Agedilus took the bag from Arche, turning his sunrise-colored eyes towards her. Her heart made a sudden, violent thump.


    ¡¸¡­¡­You understood well.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s just because I¡¯m your gardener!¡¹


    Saying that in an admiring voice, Arche puffed up her chest in pride. ¡®That¡¯s right. This beautiful being¡¯s gardener.¡¯ There may be those that said she was just a peasant gardener, but Arche knew how difficult it was to be his gardener. It was really difficult to be close to someone loathed for having black hair. But she¡¯d done that long before he became a hero.


    She¡¯d allowed that to happen, and she definitely would continue it for long after too. She could be near to the one she longed for. She liked him. She loved him when she slept, she loved him when she woke up, she loved him so much it was unbearable.


    Agedilus left, holding the paper bag full of medicinal plants and herbs. Arche watched him leave, basking in the lingering aftertaste of joy.

 Chapter 19 - Volume 1

    Side Story 2 ¨C Part 4


    From then onward, Arche¡¯s everyday life changed to a more productive one. To be precise, it ¡ºreturned¡»to normal is what one would say. It returned to the way it was before the revival of the demon king, long before Agedilus left on his journey.


    That day, she gardened and pruned leaves like she did every single day. Finally finishing the harvest, she took her hood off. Holding the basket full to the brim with the harvest, a smile grew on Arche¡¯s face. Compared to before, the freckles on her face had remarkably decreased.


    She was doing her unchanging job as a gardener like usual. But today, there was one thing that was different.


    ¡¸Will Sir Agedilus be pleased with this, I wonder?¡¹


    The shears in her hand made a click. She carefully, carefully cut off the stems of the white flowers, dropping it into the bag she held in her other hand so the petals wouldn¡¯t get damaged.


    The soft scent of the flowers tickled her nose. These flowers were from one of the herbs Agedilus had ordered her to grow some weeks ago. With their petals delicately overlapping each other, the white flowers smelled so strong and sweet that she could have plucked them before they even bloomed.


    When Arche found that the herb had flowered early today, her heart throbbed with excitement. Today was the very day that Agedilus would show up. She couldn¡¯t hold back the grin from her face as she thought about giving him the flowers that had bloomed today.


    What would Agedilus say? He would be so pleased. And not just that, maybe¡­


    ¡ª¡ªMaybe, just maybe, he¡¯d be more than pleased¡­ Maybe, he¡¯d¡­ Kyaaa!


    Face turning red, Arche waved her hand about. That was when she heard him.


    ¡¸Oi.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh¡ª?!¡¹


    Arche literally jumped in the air at the sudden voice from behind.


    ¡¸S-Sir Agedilus¡­!¡¹


    She timidly turned around to see that beautiful being, all the more beautiful with his jet black hair. Arche stiffened as he narrowed his sunrise-colored eyes in puzzlement at her, those eyes placed so exquisitely on his face. Androgynously beautiful in a way that couldn¡¯t be described with words like ¡®intense¡¯ or ¡®powerful¡¯. Arche could never get used to that beauty, and that jet black hair that made her feel nothing but fear.


    She was so flustered she felt like she might drop the basket in which she¡¯d put those white flowers in full bloom. Thankfully, she managed to avoid that tragedy by holding it with both hands, letting out a sigh of relief.


    ¡¸What are you messing about for?¡¹


    That surprised-sounding voice had such a strong impact to the one being talked to, precisely because it was so beautiful. She instinctively lowered her head, disheartened at the words that pierced into her heart. But then Arche tried to think, ¡®that¡¯s just what he¡¯s like,¡¯ and held out the basket to Agedilus.


    ¡¸Um, these are the herbs you mentioned before. They bloomed early, so I wanted to show you right away!¡¹


    Her heart was so noisy as it throbbed with nervousness and expectation. That¡¯s right, these was the flowers that Arche had painstakingly looked after from when the herb was just a potted plant until it flowered.


    It was a completely different matter from that Delia she had given Agedilus long ago. Back then, she really didn¡¯t think anything about it. But now that she knew she was in love, it was different.


    She didn¡¯t want to give them to just anyone, but only him. She didn¡¯t want anyone else to receive them, only him. Those flowers were packed with all the feelings Arche had. She wanted him to be pleased, even if only a little. And if he was¡­


    He took the basket from Arche¡¯s hands. Taking out one white flower from the inside, Agedilus brought it to his face as if checking it. That gesture looked so picturesque, Arche was fascinated by it. Agedilus then raised his face towards her.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I see. Thank you.¡¹


    Softly, Agedilus smiled. That frozen, androgynous beauty thawed to reveal a glossy, large flower blooming. A smile that would shame even a night fairy. A smile so different from his usual, cynical smile.


    Ah, she really wanted to see this face again. The same as when she first realized she was in love ¨C no, in fact, even more sweet, that smile like melted honey.


    In the end, she didn¡¯t want anything fancy or grandiose from him. In fact, there was nothing particular that she wanted. She just wanted him to smile, and that was enough.


    This tender, soft smiling face aimed just towards Arche¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸She¡¯ll like these too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.Huh?¡¹


    Arche couldn¡¯t help but tilt her head at the unexpected words from Agedilus¡¯s sweet lips. It was an unconscious, instinctive gesture she made but it revealed Arche¡¯s innermost thoughts. Her thoughts couldn¡¯t catch up. ¡ºShe.¡»


    Agedilus spoke of ¡ºsomeone¡» Arche didn¡¯t know with a tender, soft smile on his face. Because she was Arche, she realized that his smile and his voice were not aimed towards her. But that was why she didn¡¯t understand what he meant. She didn¡¯t want to understand.


    ¡¸Um, who¡¯s ¡®she¡¯?¡¹


    Despite that, her mouth moved by itself, asking Agedilus that. She didn¡¯t want to ask a question like this. She didn¡¯t want to hear the answer to it either.


    His sunrise-colored eyes shook at Arche¡¯s question. Hesitating, as if wondering if it was alright to answer or not. Like a child would hesitate when showing his most beloved treasure. But in the end, after a short silence, Agedilus opened his mouth as Arche stood stiff.


    ¡¸¡­¡­My wife.¡¹


    W-i-f-e. Wife. She pondered over that word, dumbfounded. Even though she didn¡¯t want to know the meaning of it, she just had to ask.


    ¡¸You¡­¡¹


    Her mouth was parched, dried up. She didn¡¯t even know what she was saying.


    ¡¸¡­have a wife?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªYes.¡¹


    Agedilus nodded. The smile had disappeared from his face at this point, but that gentle atmosphere remained unchanged. This wasn¡¯t the Agedilus that Arche knew. No, just who was the Agedilus she knew in the first place? Confused, she suddenly couldn¡¯t understand anything.


    Agedilus didn¡¯t seem to notice her shock at all¡­¡­. Yes, he really hadn¡¯t noticed it. He had his eyes softly narrowed at the white flower in his hand, as if picturing that ¡ºsomeone¡». That voice that was supposed to be so pleasing to hear, was now about to say something Arche didn¡¯t want to hear at all.


    ¡®Wait. Stop.¡¯ Those soundless words didn¡¯t reach the beautiful person in front of her.


    ¡¸Since I got married.¡¹


    She felt like in front of her stood something completely different. Ah, that¡¯s right. This person with jet black hair, too beautiful, couldn¡¯t be the same creature as her. That thought raced through her mind in a second. She felt strangely calm, like she was somehow watching herself from afar.


    Just the other day, she¡¯d heard something about him having a fianc¨¦e since his childhood. She had indeed heard those short, matter-of-fact words but she hadn¡¯t thought much of them at all.


    She didn¡¯t remember very well what happened after that. What did she reply to Agedilus, or did she not say anything at all? How did she see him off as he left the medicinal plants garden? How did she reach home, leaving the royal palace? She didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t want to know.


    She got in bed right away, the next day started, and then she went to the royal palace garden like usual. Just like usual. Not one thing had changed. That¡¯s how it was supposed to be. Even though her father had given her puzzled glances, Arche meant to go about her day as usual.


    And yet.


    ¡¸I¡¯m lost again¡­¡¹


    Arche had meant to go to Agedilus¡¯s garden that she was entrusted with, carrying the pruning shears she¡¯d got from her father like usual. And yet, somehow what spread out before her was a pond she¡¯d never seen before.


    The words she¡¯d muttered without thinking all fell in vain to the middle of the pond, dissolving in it. Of course, that¡¯s why there was no way she¡¯d get a response. Arche sighed, sitting down at the edge of the pond.


    She didn¡¯t know at all why this had happened. She was supposed to take the same way as usual, but she¡¯d probably made a mistake somewhere. Getting lost in the royal palace¡¯s garden, it felt just like that one time she¡¯d accidentally entered the Black Lotus Court.


    She¡¯d met that beautiful gentleman that day. Until yesterday, just imagining him or hearing his voice would make her unbelievably happy.


    The deserted pond was quiet. It was just calm, no sounds except for the occasional chirping of birds. The water¡¯s surface glittered in the sunlight. It was so dazzling, so beautiful. And compared to that, what was she like?


    ¡¸Alas¡­¡¹


    She threw a pebble near her into the pond. It made a splash, creating ripples around it, and then sank all too quickly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m acting like an idiot.¡¹


    Holding her knees, she buried her face into them. She was acting like an idiot. No, she really was an idiot. Just being all merry as she pleased, hoping for too much just like that. She¡¯d rather laugh at herself, how dare she stay like that for so long without thinking?


    That¡¯s true, right? She knew it from the start. She knew there was absolutely no way she could get married to a being so different from her in just about everything. In looks, in social status, in job positions, there was absolutely nothing about her that matched him. There wasn¡¯t a single thing she and Agedilus had in common.


    There were already so many unavoidable differences between them, and now he was one of the heroes that saved the world. Just the fact that she, a lowly gardener, had even fallen in love with him was too absurd and beyond her position in itself.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Alas.¡¹


    Her voice was smaller, lower than before. It was strange, even for her. There was no use being sad at this point. She meant to only allow being sad until last night. This was not what she should be worrying about, as the royal palace¡¯s purveying gardener. If she had the time to sit around and be sad, she should¡¯ve gotten up right away and headed towards Agedilus¡¯s garden. She knew that. She knew that, but for some reason she couldn¡¯t find the willpower to stand.


    The sunlight that gently came down felt like it was piercing her skin. That mustn¡¯t happen ¨C if she kept getting direct sunlight like this, freckles would show up on her skin again. She¡¯d put so much effort into getting rid of them, until finally they¡¯d started fading away. Just recently she¡¯d delighted in front of a mirror, but now with this sun¡­ Ah, but.


    ¡ª¡ªThere¡¯s no need to try so hard anymore, right?


    The reason she¡¯d wanted to become pretty had vanished yesterday. Considering that, it might have been all the more okay for her to sit here until she burned to a black crisp. She knew, ¡®I¡¯m being careless,¡¯ but she couldn¡¯t stop it.


    As Arche was trapped by her crumbling senses by her feet, a shadow fell over her.


    ¡¸What are you doing in a place like this?¡¹


    Arche slowly lifted her head without thinking at the sound of an unfamiliar voice behind her.


    In fact, just who was this person, coming to ¡ºa place like this¡»? She just wanted to be left alone. In the middle of her completely depressed thoughts, she slowly turned around.


    ¡¸Shall I call for someone if you¡¯re not feeling well?¡¹


    That person was bending over, holding a parasol in one hand to let Arche have the shade. She gazed at Arche in worry.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Um¡­¡¹


    She didn¡¯t know what to say, remaining sitting and lifting her head up. That person tilted her head worriedly, a small smile on her face. That reaction brought Arche back to her senses.


    There was a woman there, definitely some years older than Arche. Naturally, it was the first time Arche was meeting her.


    Her loosely plaited long hair had small ornaments nimbly put in it, ornaments shaped like vines and small flowers. She held her parasol with both hands, covered in delicately laced gloves with frills. She wore a simple, refined dress that wasn¡¯t showy.


    With a glance, anyone could tell she was a daughter from a noble family.


    Arche didn¡¯t know what exactly this woman¡¯s social status was, but she didn¡¯t have good memories associated with aristocrat noblewomen, so she was about to put herself on guard. But the reason she felt at ease and didn¡¯t do that was because of the atmosphere this woman had. This calming air was different from the air of the noblewomen that Arche had come into contact with.


    Unlike the noblewomen that would put on airs of self-importance, this woman made her feel close to her with her gentle, soft air about her. It made Arche remember her own mother, who had died some years ago. This woman¡¯s anxious, worried voice only encouraged Arche¡¯s tears.


    ¡ª¡ªOh no, what do I do?


    Arche¡¯s friend circle wasn¡¯t that big in the first place. That was only natural, considering most of her day was taken up by tending to plants. But this time, she regretted it. There was no way she could talk about this to her father, and she couldn¡¯t find a chance to vent to a close friend. And now, it had turned out like this. Whenever things turned out badly, she would always ask her mother for advice. But now her mother wasn¡¯t here anymore.


    In other words, she¡¯d reached her limit.


    ¡¸¡­¡­U¨C¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Uu?¡¹


    ¡¸Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaah!¡¹

 Chapter 20 - Volume 1

    Side Story 2 ¨C Part 5


    That one shriek pierced through the silence. The birds that had been chirping as they pleased all flew away from the trees as if startled. But Arche couldn¡¯t bring herself to care about that.


    Arche cried. The tears spilled over her face, unstoppable. The woman widened her eyes in surprise, gazing at her and moving closer. Arche simply continued crying.


    She loved him. She really, really loved him.


    Black-haired. Head wizard of the royal palace. The hero that saved the world. That person more beautiful than anyone else, with so many titles to his name. That person that always influenced his surroundings, regardless of whether he meant to or not. And he selected her.


    Why couldn¡¯t she go without developing a superiority complex? Why couldn¡¯t she go without thinking she was special because he chose her?


    Considering his superior social status, it wasn¡¯t strange at all for him to have a fianc¨¦e. She¡¯d thought about that before.


    But she¡¯d started thinking that even if he did, she was the one that greatly understood Agedilus more than any vague fianc¨¦e did. In the midst of the royal palace¡¯s gossipy people that cursed at and feared Agedilus, she thought she was the only one that knew Agedilus wasn¡¯t as bad as they made him seem.


    That¡¯s why. That¡¯s why it hurt so much. Somewhere inside her, she¡¯d started thinking ¡®he might choose me one day.¡¯ And even if he never chose her, she wanted him to at least not choose anyone else, not become anyone else¡¯s.


    She now realized how fanciful she¡¯d been, thinking these ridiculous things as she pleased. But it didn¡¯t change the fact that she liked him.


    She cried and she cried and she cried. As she did, the woman didn¡¯t say anything. She sat down without worrying about ruining her dress, closing her parasol. She handed Arche a handkerchief, only getting close to her. Even though Arche thought she wanted to be left alone, that woman¡¯s signs of tenderness felt too comfortable and pleasant.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªHave you calmed down?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Ye-hes.¡¹


    Arche nodded at the woman¡¯s question, sniffling.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve made your handkerchief all messy¡­¡¹


    The white handkerchief the woman had given her was now soppy and crumpled up with Arche¡¯s tears and snot. There was some delicate embroidery added on it, the same color as the cloth. When Arche looked closely at it, she realized that although it wasn¡¯t silk but cotton, it still must have been expensive. Should she wash it and return it? Or maybe the woman wouldn¡¯t use a handkerchief used by a lowly gardener ¨C should she compensate for it with money?


    She timidly looked at the woman, who seemed to notice Arche¡¯s hesitation. She smiled softly and shook her head.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about that. Please keep it, if you like.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s just something I sewed to pass time. It would make me very happy if you could keep it and use it.¡¹


    The woman gently held Arche¡¯s hands that tightly gripped the handkerchief. The warmth of those hands directly pierced Arche¡¯s heart, and the tears that should¡¯ve stopped now started to flow again.


    ¡¸T-thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸No no, thank you.¡¹


    That soft, gentle smiling face really did hold a certain affection in it.


    Arche didn¡¯t think the smile on the woman¡¯s face was outstandingly beautiful, even though she knew that was rude of her ¨C it wasn¡¯t Arche¡¯s place to say something like that. But the skin of the woman¡¯s face was white, with light makeup on, and her hair was soft and glossy with perfumed oil on.


    Arche could tell that since she practiced these things herself too, becoming more conscious of her beauty and health after falling in love with Agedilus. This person¡¯s skin and hair weren¡¯t just the results of hasty preparation once a day to hide her flaws. They were the result of careful, precise grooming.


    The smile on her face was strangely attractive, and Arche unintentionally stared at it. The woman noticed, and once again smiled gently at her.


    Now somewhat embarrassed, Arche lowered her gaze to her hands.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat if it¡¯s someone like her?


    What if this person was the one that became Agedilus¡¯s wife? This person that had kept her company even as she suddenly burst into tears, this person that had sat with her as she sobbed. If she was, would she give up a little? Could she give up?


    No, no matter what person was Agedilus¡¯s wife in the first place, could she give up? Just who could stand beside that beautiful yet terrifying being? She didn¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t want to know. Because no matter how hard she tried, she could never stand in that place. She didn¡¯t want to understand it. She didn¡¯t want to, and yet, she did.


    Just then came a rustling sound from behind, of the greenery being brushed together.


    ¡¸So this is where you were.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª?!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my.¡¹


    At the familiar voice, Arche turned around to look behind just like the woman did, only to see what she expected.


    Black hair you couldn¡¯t run from, eyes that fascinated you whether you liked it or not, beautiful looks that made you fear what might happen. That being stood there, looking down at them without hiding his surprise.


    If that was all, she¡¯d end up withering right there. But she could see an unusual light of relief in his sunrise-colored eyes. Even now, she stubbornly ended up thinking silly things like, ¡®maybe he was searching for me.¡¯


    Sir Agedilus. She was about to call out to him, but before she could.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    The woman sitting beside her stood up. Edi. Who was that? Arche instinctively stiffened at the unfamiliar name.


    Arche couldn¡¯t do anything but watch silently as the woman brushed off some grass stuck to the hem of her skirt, approaching Agedilus. The woman stood in front of him naturally, as if it was completely normal for her to do so. There was none of the fear that Arche usually felt.


    Agedilus too, looked like it was perfectly natural as the woman stood in front of him. He furrowed his eyebrows.


    ¡¸You didn¡¯t come after so long, so I came looking for you. Just how did you end up here?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s because this is the shortcut. You of all people must know it, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸See, as I thought.¡¹


    Just what was this?


    Still sitting down, Arche couldn¡¯t do anything but attentively watch the exchange between the two, dumbfounded.


    The spectacle unfolding in front of her was unbelievable to Arche, difficult for her to just accept. To think, that Agedilus would talk like this with someone. To think, that there was someone who could talk to Agedilus like that. She hadn¡¯t even thought that could happen.


    Because he had black hair, because he was special. Not once had she thought that there could be someone who could hold such a gentle atmosphere around him.


    Realizing her thoughts, Agedilus turned his sunrise-colored eyes towards Arche as she remained astonished. She started at the sudden movement. Agedilus opened his mouth, looking down at her with the familiar indifferent gaze she knew all too well.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, nevermind that. What are you doing with my gardener?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    The woman blinked in surprise, turning to Arche. Gulping at that gaze towards her, Arche quickly stood up. The woman nodded, as if somehow understanding something.


    ¡¸So this is the gardener? Pleased to meet you. I¡¯m Filmina Von Lancent.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªAh, I¡¯m Arche Mashie, I have the privilege of taking care of Sir Agedilus¡¯s medicinal plants garden!¡¹


    The woman¡¯s surname was the same as Agedilus¡¯s. Arche wasn¡¯t dense enough to not realize what that meant. Even if Arche didn¡¯t hear her surname, she understood from their previous exchange that this woman named Filmina was close to Agedilus.


    ¡®Why?¡¯ she thought. She couldn¡¯t help thinking it. She vigorously bowed, so she wouldn¡¯t give away her feelings. As she did, she heard a gentle laugh.


    ¡¸Please raise your head. Thank you so much for the lovely flowers the other day.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    So those white flowers really were given to this woman. Her chest hurt, as if those words pierced through it. She felt like her face was about to look cramped, but she somehow managed to hold that back. Fixing her expression, she looked at Filmina¡¯s face. As expected, she was gently smiling.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard lots about you, that you¡¯re a very skilled gardener.¡¹


    ¡¸A-absolutely not. I still have a lot to learn, I always keep troubling Sir Agedilus¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, no. Even though he¡¯s rude, he¡¯s not the kind of person to flatter others, let alone openly praise them. But maybe from now on¡ª?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, shut up.¡¹


    Filmina was about to continue, but Agedilus put his hand over her mouth. Ripping his bony yet white, beautiful hand off her mouth with her lace-covered hand, Filmina smiled at him.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to get so embarrassed.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªWho¡¯s embarrassed, who!¡¹


    ¡¸My, my.¡¹


    That conversation felt just like they were messing about, playing around. It shook the foundations of Arche¡¯s love.


    Arche didn¡¯t know this Agedilus. Arche didn¡¯t know this Agedilus who rapidly changed his expressions, raised his voice like this. There were no doll-like features on this Agedilus¡¯s face. He was just like a normal man. Just a man.


    That¡¯s right, that was right. Before Agedilus Von Lancent was black-haired, before he was the head wizard, long before he was a hero, he was just a sole man. She realized it after so long ¨C made to realize this reality. Arche didn¡¯t feel sadness or regret at it, but she felt herself mysteriously understanding.


    ¡ª¡ªI see now. That¡¯s right.


    She hadn¡¯t understood a single thing. She hadn¡¯t even tried to understand.


    All this time, Arche thought of Agedilus as a solitary being. Alone in a world where he never let anyone get close to him.


    But she was wrong. This person wasn¡¯t alone at all. She was the one that had wanted him to be alone, wanted him to be special. In the end, nothing had changed with her or with the people around her.


    There was nothing Arche had in common with Agedilus, just like the woman called Filmina who¡¯d become his wife. Even if the difference in their social status didn¡¯t exist, just how could she have thought this being was the same kind of human as her, with his black hair and his beauty?


    Had she misunderstood, with that one cruel thought? She was a pretty big idiot if it took her this situation to realize it. Just what could have made her different? It was embarrassing, pathetic.


    She felt a strange sensation, as if blood was rushing to her head and then going back down. In front of her, the woman in the position Arche dreamed of being said, ¡¸I have some things to do with my father, so I¡¯ll go early,¡¹ and was about to leave.


    ¡¸Can you go by yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve come by this road countless times now.¡¹


    ¡¸Wait a second, I didn¡¯t hear anything about that!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­There have to be things you don¡¯t hear about too, right? Well then, Edi, please go on ahead. Sorry, Miss Arche, let¡¯s meet again sometime.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes!¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, wait¡­¡­ Oh, come on.¡¹


    Slipping through the side, Filmina disappeared in the direction that seemed to be where the royal palace was. Watching her from behind, Agedilus muttered, ¡¸I¡¯ll show her later.¡¹ Of course, his expression as he said it was one that Arche had never seen before. She couldn¡¯t help being entranced by that man¡¯s face, that face that could never be aimed towards her. Ah¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sir Agedilus?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you¡­ Happy now?¡¹


    It was an impolite question. Agedilus really widened his sunrise-colored eyes in surprise. He was a being that was still all the more beautiful with that expression.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªWell, I don¡¯t know.¡¹


    It was a short, blunt answer. But his expression was more eloquent than all else.


    ¡¸I-is that so?¡¹


    That, that was enough. There was nothing, nothing more to do but give up. There was nothing else she could do, right? No matter how hard she tried, there was no way she¡¯d rival her. Thanks to this expression of his, she realized that she couldn¡¯t possibly make him happier than that woman made him.


    She still felt like she couldn¡¯t possibly just give up like that, she didn¡¯t want to. But even so.


    ¡¸This is belated now, but really, congratulations on your marriage.¡¹


    Holding back the tears that were about to flow again, Arche smiled.


    This certainly was love. Even if it had longing and fear weaved together, even if her feelings could be called misunderstandings, this certainly was love. And as she fell in love, Arche certainly was happy. Even if it was a love that wouldn¡¯t come true, that could never come true. Even if she had no way of earning his affections.


    But, even so, the small smile on Agedilus¡¯s face in this moment belonged only to Arche. As long as a day would come when she¡¯d consider this more than enough for her, it was fine. ¡®That¡¯s right,¡¯ she thought.

 Chapter 21 - Volume 1

    Side Story 3 ¡ª Part 1


    Under the dazzling, incessant sunlight, Yulifalet Lila Schtorenvihein wiped off the sweat from his forehead with a towel hanging on his shoulder. The weather today was all perfect again. His heart was naturally exhilarated at the blue sky, not a single cloud visible. It truly was the ideal weather for farming.


    Humming, he raised the hoe overhead before ploughing the rich, fertile soil. ¡®When it comes to grip, I really do prefer hoes to swords,¡¯ Yulifalet earnestly thought, feeling the earth as he used the hoe. He might be a lesser aristocrat of the countryside, but he would rather choose the hoe over the sword that was one of the accomplishments of other noblemen.


    If other people heard that, they¡¯d sigh and call it shameful. But even so, Yulifalet had gotten much more familiar with the hoe over the sword, and his hand was very used to it. Happily receiving vegetables grown from a field he¡¯d ploughed himself had always made him much more happier than winning a sword fight. It was just more meaningful. That¡¯s precisely why he thought he was happy from the bottom of his heart now, to be able to relax and plough the field.


    When the ground had been ploughed to a certain extent, he put the hoe aside and crouched down. He planted a vegetable seedling he¡¯d just received from his neighbors. The still young seedling lively reached out its leaves to the sky. Yulifalet tenderly, softly caressed those leaves, smiling in content.


    ¡¸All right, now you grow big.¡¹


    Yulifalet stood up after planting all of them, stretching widely. His back muscles had been rounded from crouching, and the sensation of them stretching felt pleasant. Well now, he could take a break at this point so perhaps it was time to rest.


    Wiping the sweat off his forehead for the second time, he sat down in the shade of a tree that grew beside the field. He quenched his thirst with water from his bottle. It was just then that a voice called out to Yulifalet, as if cancelling out the chirping of the birds in the trees.


    ¡¸Yuuuli! Yulifalet! You have mail, and presents!¡¹


    He raised his head at the familiar voice, looking over there. On a side road of the field in front of him stood a girl with chestnut-colored hair, vigorously waving one hand. In her other hand was a larger basket she carried. Yulifalet had a slight hunch this was something bad. Before he realized it he¡¯d drank up the remaining bottle from his water, furrowing his brows and standing up at the same time.


    ¡¸How come you¡¯re bringing the mail, Marie?¡¹


    ¡¸I met the mailman earlier over there. Looked like he was just about to bring this to you, so I took it in your place for you.¡¹


    Yulifalet carefully walked to where the girl called ¡¸Marie¡¹ stood, making sure not to step on the young seedlings he¡¯d just planted. She smiled sweetly, pushing the basket into Yulifalet¡¯s gloved hands.


    ¡¸Here you go. Apparently it¡¯s all from the royal capital.¡¹


    ¡¸The capital? Not again¡­¡­.¡¹


    His voice instantly turned exasperated. It felt like the basket had suddenly become heavier right as he heard ¡¸from the capital¡¹. As he looked inside, there were indeed things that looked like presents as Marie had said. Sandwiches and letters that were far too lavishly decorated, a parcel decorated with a big ribbon on it ¨C there were all sorts of things packed into the basket.


    The girl, Yulifalet¡¯s childhood friend, cackled in amusement at how his previously normal face was now cramped.


    ¡¸You¡¯re so popular, as always. Right, Sir ¨C He ¨C ro?¡¹


    This time, Yulifalet truly grimaced with all his might at those teasing words. This was no laughing matter.


    ¡¸Stop that, Marie. It feels so creepy to be called that even by you.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, come on. What does that mean?¡¹


    ¡¸I mean what I said.¡¹


    They had played together since they were children, covered in mud, unconcerned about anything like social status. It really didn¡¯t please him at all to be called so highly by someone like that after so long. In fact, it felt uncomfortable, if anything. Because a title like ¡ºSir Hero¡» wasn¡¯t something he wanted.


    ¡¸Even if they say I¡¯m the hero that defeated the demon king, it¡¯s not like he was defeated by just me.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like that. You can say this and that, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that ¡ºthe demon king was defeated by the hero.¡»¡¹


    ¡¸Is that right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yep. So how about you try acting more proud?¡¹


    ¡¸No. I¡¯m going to be more careful.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­You really are so¡­¡­¡¹


    Marie sighed, looking like she was completely dumbfounded. Yulifalet gave her a wry smile. There was nothing he could do besides that.


    Yulifalet Lila Schtorenvihein. There was probably no one left in this country that didn¡¯t know his name already. Yulifalet, the hero that had killed the revived demon king of old with the holy sword. One of the great heroes that saved the kingdom ¨C no, the world.


    Yulifalet, who was once nothing more than a mere heir of a countryside aristocrat family. That Yulifalet had been chosen by the holy sword, and by defeating the demon king, had become a real hero.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been so many months, and yet¡­¡­¡¹


    He muttered that without thinking. What replayed in his mind was the sight of the royal capital, so prosperous and flourishing it couldn¡¯t be compared to this field.


    After the triumphant return to the capital, he stayed for a short while in a certain mansion there. But in the end, Yulifalet returned to the remote countryside he was used to ¨C namely, the Schtorenvihein family¡¯s grounds. There were many of those that were reluctant to let Yulifalet return home, but he shook them all off and went back. What he really wanted was to escape from those people afterall.


    When he returned to his beloved hometown, overflowing with greenery and so completely different from the city, he couldn¡¯t help being moved to tears.


    Several months had passed since then, but there were still various news or presents sent from the capital to him. If those gifts were just letters or items of genuine gratitude towards him, it wouldn¡¯t be so bad. But what bothered him was that there would also be pictures of people for marriage proposals, or money that he could clearly tell was bribery.


    The only value he had as a marriage partner was, to put it clearly, him being a ¡ºhero¡» and nothing more. That was what Yulifalet thought. If not for that, there couldn¡¯t possibly be anyone that wanted to marry the son of a feudal lord from a small plot in the remote countryside, who willingly ploughed the fields with his hoe.


    The same went for the money and goods that were sent to him. He could plainly see their intentions were for him, a ¡ºhero¡», to build connections with the higher-ups.


    And so, the portraits for marriage proposals and the money that couldn¡¯t be anything but bribery, were all humbly sent back. But it seemed there were still some people bad at giving up out there.


    ¡¸They should just give up¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the price of fame! Can¡¯t help just this, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that¡­¡­.¡¹


    Along with his tired voice, he dropped his shoulders and lowered his head. He felt a light tapping on his back so he looked up, only to see Marie pointing repeatedly to the shade of the tree he¡¯d just been sitting under.


    ¡¸For now, wanna have lunch? I get a share of those presents too, you know.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, yeah, sure. That¡¯s right.¡¹


    He pulled himself together at Marie¡¯s words. This time, the two of them sat down side by side in the shade of the tree. The chirping birds and the rustling grass were pleasant to the ear, raising his down spirits. With a sandwich in one hand, he looked through the letters one by one. The senders ranged from names he was seeing for the first time to names he¡¯d seen countless times.


    Biting into the sandwich and swallowing, he let out a deep sigh. He couldn¡¯t help but just feeling depressed at these letters. The ones that looked like young children had sent them did heal his heart, but he wanted to just frown at the ones clearly full of bad intentions from aristocrats or wealthy merchants.


    The mail was full of letters like that today too, and in the end, even the taste of his sandwich was ruined.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    Yulifalet brought out a letter from the basket of mail. Amidst the letters so decorated as if asserting themselves, ¡®read me!¡¯ and small parcels, a very simple, pure white letter stood out. As he picked it up and looked at it, he realized that although it looked simple, it was actually written on high quality paper.


    Written on the front was Yulifalet¡¯s name and address in a flowing script. When he turned it around, on the other side was a red wax seal. The names of the two senders written there were.


    ¡¸Yuli? What are you smiling out of nowhere for?¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing, it¡¯s just this letter¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s with that letter? Who is it from?¡¹


    Marie sulked just slightly, making a slightly worried face when Yulifalet didn¡¯t say everything. But Yulifalet didn¡¯t notice, gently caressing the senders¡¯ names with his finger.


    Agedilus Von Lancent. Filmina Von Lancent. That was what was written there. Those were the names of one of his companions who saved the world with him, and his wife.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªI wonder if they¡¯re doing alright?¡¹


    That moody, beautiful wizard, and her beside him, smiling gently. As he wondered what they might be doing right now, he cut the seal of the letter without a moment¡¯s hesitation.

 Chapter 22 - Volume 1

    Side Story 3 ¡ª Part 2


    The revival of the ancient demon king and accompanying it, the selection of heroes by the holy sword. When Yulifalet arrived at the castle, it had been a few weeks since the decree from the king to gather the youth from all over the country.


    Anyhow, the Schtorenvihein grounds were in a remote place even in this vast country. So no matter how much he hurried, changing horse-drawn carriages, reaching the king¡¯s palace required an appropriate number of days.


    The Schtorenvihein family did have their own personal carriage but Yulifalet and his father, the family head, had decided that it should be used mainly for his mother because of her deteriorating foot.


    One could say, ¡®wouldn¡¯t it be better to have a wizard teleport you instead of using primitive ways like horse-drawn carriages?¡¯ But there was no way there¡¯d be a wizard powerful enough to teleport someone in a remote countryside area like the Schtorenvihein grounds. And when he considered the prize money, the horse-drawn carriage was the best he could do.


    When he reached the capital, it looked incredibly brilliant and showy to country-bred Yulifalet¡¯s fresh green eyes. The well-organized, vast paved street spreading out, and the large stores and markets on both sides of it.


    Yulifalet had never seen so many people going back and forth before; on top of that, they were all dressed in the latest fashionable clothes, so different from in the countryside. Standing open-mouthed in shock at the impressiveness of the capital and the number of carriages going back and forth, Yulifalet almost got run over.


    That wasn¡¯t all. As people lightly bumped into him, there was one time when his wallet was pulled out. Thankfully, the Schtorenvihein family¡¯s butler who was also Yulifalet¡¯s tutor had especially come along with him all the way from his hometown.


    He was the one that got the wallet back, saying, ¡¸Young Master, please be careful. I¡¯m an old man, and this just took years off of my life again.¡¹


    They managed to avoid further problems thanks to him. If he wasn¡¯t there, Yulifalet might have just had his personal belongings stripped away from him, cast out on the roadside.


    So¡ª¡ªwhy was it like that? Although it wasn¡¯t really like that, why did the city¡¯s brilliance seem not just glorious to Yulifalet, but also as if it was tinged with a shadow?


    The sword that wouldn¡¯t choose a hero, no matter how many young people were gathered from all over the country. In spite of that, the demons were waving about their menace everywhere.


    There had been no attacks on the kingdom so far, but he heard voices whispering that it might only be a matter of time before there was.


    And he realized that the Schtorenvihein grounds would be no exception. He realized that they were just lucky to not have been damaged by the demons yet, and it wouldn¡¯t be strange if his beloved hometown fell into the demons¡¯ hands.


    Although he knew that, just how was it so? Someone like him couldn¡¯t possibly be chosen by the holy sword. But that¡¯s just why he could decide to come up with some countermeasures against the demons when he went back home. He discussed it along with his butler, ¡®we may be in the most remote countryside there is, but this isn¡¯t a time to be ignorant and at bliss.¡¯


    The hero selection ceremony in front of the king ¨C in other words, when he took the holy sword in his hand, that must have been why he wasn¡¯t nervous. This has been said before, but Yulifalet truly didn¡¯t think even the slightest that he would have been chosen.


    He meant to quickly finish that ceremony which was nothing but formalities, and then go back to his hometown like the other young people. And yet, no one could have expected the result.


    ¡¸The selection has been done. Yulifalet Lila Schtorenvihein. In the name of our goddesses, we deem you the hero.¡¹


    That was what the king said to Yulifalet as he stood dumbfounded, holding the holy sword with its shining blade exposed for the first time in 500 years. In that moment, Yulifalet¡¯s destiny had been released from Yulifalet¡¯s own hands.


    He was separated from the butler that had come with him along to the capital. He watched in amazement as equipment for him was put in order and he was given enough for his traveling expenses to the point where it made him dizzy!


    He had no time to argue, and no margin to refuse. By the time he firmly understood the situation he¡¯d made, it was too late. Yulifalet was made out to be the hero that everyone longed for.


    Why was it him? He wondered that so much in the room he¡¯d been given to use until his trip, but no answer came. Even if he asked the holy sword, even if he prayed to the goddesses, nothing changed. It was shameful, but he couldn¡¯t stop trembling. He couldn¡¯t help being afraid. But he knew that he couldn¡¯t quit now.


    ¡¸These are the people that will go with you to defeat the demon king.¡¹


    The day before the departure, the king got up from his throne and introduced them to Yulifalet himself. They were the king¡¯s daughter who was the shrine maiden princess, the natural-born ¡®Black-Haired One¡¯ that was the royal palace¡¯s head wizard, and the leader of the chivalric order of knights who had fled back to the capital along with a few subordinates after the last attack on the demon king.


    Quite frankly, he thought, ¡®will we really be okay with only this much power?¡¯ Of course, he knew that they obviously wouldn¡¯t take people from the royal capital¡¯s guards and organize an army like last time. But wasn¡¯t it going too far to just send a few select individuals? Not to mention, the three people excluding him were all indispensable, essential for the country.


    ¡®Just what is the king thinking?¡¯¡ª¡ªThat thought must have been written all over his face. Leaving the capital in the horse-drawn carriage that headed towards the first city, Princess Clementine wore a thick hood. Under it, her lips smiled, colored the same as a lovely petal.


    ¡¸You seem pretty worried, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªN-no, not at all.¡¹


    ¡¸You have a lovely face. As for your choice of words, it¡¯s no problem if you just talk like normal. Since we¡¯re going to be around each other for a long time anyway.¡¹


    From the perspective of Yulifalet, a minor aristocrat, Princess Clementine¡¯s words made him want to say, ¡¸Please don¡¯t say unreasonable things!¡¹ But the princess¡¯s amber eyes didn¡¯t seem like she¡¯d allow him to refuse, so in the end, all Yulifalet could do was nod.


    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡­ I mean, yeah, got it.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, please keep up that tone. I don¡¯t hate understanding people.¡¹


    Yulifalet looked dejected as the princess giggled from under her hood, the sound of her laughter like ringing bells.


    The first time he saw her, he thought she was so delicate, beautiful in a doll-like way ¨C just the kind of girl that his childhood friend would long for. But when she opened her mouth, she¡­ How to put it¡­ She changed, that¡¯s the impression he got now.


    Clementine seemed to cleverly realize his bewilderment, and alluringly laughed again.


    ¡¸At the end of the day, my father is a creature that is ¡®king¡¯ before he is a father. And the royal capital is the mark of this country, the last fortress. They may have cast countless barriers to protect it, but they don¡¯t know when they might be attacked by the demon army. So it¡¯s impossible for him to give up more people defending the royal capital to come with us. But be that as it may, he can¡¯t just let the demon king be, right? That¡¯s just why we¡¯re here.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Unable to grasp Clementine¡¯s intentions, Yulifalet tilted his head in confusion. But the princess continued, seemingly not minding.


    ¡¸Our duty is to defeat the demon king, but at the same time, it¡¯s also to put ourselves in the demons¡¯ eyes, to distract them from the royal capital. And that also means reducing the people¡¯s anxiety, even if only a little, right?¡¹


    ¡®Do you understand?¡¯ This time, it was Clementine that tilted her head, asking Yulifalet that. Her hood had been moved to the side. In those amber eyes peeking out, there was not one bit of fear reflected in this journey towards imminent death.


    ¡¸Princess¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you alright with that?¡¹


    The living jewel of the kingdom, who by all rights should have been protected more carefully than anyone and anything else in the royal palace. Just why did she have to willingly throw herself into the fight? Yulifalet tightly clenched his fist without realizing. Clementine blinked her big eyes at his question before calmly smiling, as if it was a foolish question.


    ¡¸Before I¡¯m one of the women and children, before I¡¯m the one blessed with the goddesses¡¯ divine protection, before all that, I¡¯m one of the royals. If I don¡¯t put this body to use, I will only keep being supported by each of the nation¡¯s people every single time. Then, just when am I supposed to put it to use?¡¹


    He couldn¡¯t help but having his breath taken away. He knew the girl in front of him is younger than him. She had prepared herself for the worst far more than he had.


    Even though he¡¯d been chosen by the holy sword, he still had no understanding of reality. She was so different from him. He was just going with the flow, merely crowned with the title of hero and nothing more.


    He couldn¡¯t do anything but remain silent. Looking at Yulifalet, fellow passenger as well as companion on the journey Alhelm Lix stifle his laughter.


    ¡¸Princess, don¡¯t tease Yuuli like that. Look, he¡¯s so worried.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡¹


    ¡®I beg your pardon,¡¯ smiled Clementine, shutting her mouth just like that. After that, the only sound heard was the clattering of the carriage as it shook.


    For better or for worse, the passengers on the horse-drawn carriage that left the capital were no more than just Yulifalet and the others. Yulifalet, the princess, the leader of the chivalric order, and then the royal palace¡¯s head wizard who hadn¡¯t exchanged a single word with him since being introduced. The atmosphere between the party, organized of just four people to defeat the demon king, couldn¡¯t possibly be called harmonious.


    It made sense for them to be silent, considering the fact that they were burdened with this mission. But Yulifalet couldn¡¯t bear the excessive silence, and decided to talk to Alhelm, who was the easiest one to talk to out of all his companions.


    ¡¸Um, Mr. Alhelm¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, just call me Al. Since I¡¯m calling you Yuuli too. Besides, we don¡¯t need to be polite.¡¹


    Yulifalet breathed a sigh of relief at how carefree Alhelm was, waving his hand about as he said that. He finally opened his mouth to ask what had been bothering him this entire time.


    It might be something he perhaps shouldn¡¯t ask about. But it was something he wanted to know no matter what, as a companion on this trip heading towards the demon city.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, Al. Why did you decide to head out again to defeat the demon king?¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? What do you mean by that?¡¹


    ¡¸Um, you¡­¡­¡¹


    He hesitated to continue further. The leader of the chivalric order spoke without hesitation, smoothly saying what Yulifalet hesitated to say.


    ¡¸You mean, why am I here even though I fled back, barely alive the last time?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªI didn¡¯t mean to be rude¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, my bad. I didn¡¯t mean it in a bad way. My apologies for making it sound like that.¡¹


    Alhelm raised his hand in an apologizing gesture, and Yulifalet frantically shook his head. He was the one that should¡¯ve apologized. Ignoring Yulifalet¡¯s regrets that it really wasn¡¯t something he should¡¯ve asked, Alhelm continued the story as he pleased.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, if I had to say it, it¡¯s ¡ºbecause¡».¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ºBecause¡»?¡¹


    When he gazed at Alhelm, wondering what it meant, he narrowed his reddish brown eyes and smiled. His eyes seemed as if they were looking someplace far away, unknown to Yulifalet.


    ¡¸Yeah. I survived, thinking about my soldiers¡¯ lives. Their souls are definitely still wandering the demon city even now. It¡¯s the duty of the ones they kept alive to set their souls free, it¡¯s my atonement. Though I was told by my assisting officer in the capital, ¡ºAre you an idiot?¡» so there¡¯s that!¡¹


    Alhelm loudly laughed. As if it was only natural. His way of speaking was light, but there was a firm light of determination in his eyes, as if he didn¡¯t hate even death.


    Yulifalet gulped, overawed by that light. Both Clementine and Alhelm each held their own determination as they looked at this journey. Then, was the last person also like that, the wizard? As he thought that, his gaze faced the wizard wearing a black robe, his hood covering more than Clementine¡¯s, up to his eyelids¡ª¡ªAgedilus Von Lancent.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Um, well then, Mr. Agedilus¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡®Why did you take part on this journey?¡¯ He was about to ask that to the wizard who hadn¡¯t made the slightest movement until then to the point you couldn¡¯t tell if he was awake or asleep. But he moved then. His white hand reached out mid-air, his wand in his hand as if it was piercing through the air. Not understanding the meaning of that action, Yulifalet¡¯s eyes darted here and there. The sword hanging by his waist trembled.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªThey¡¯re coming.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Agedilus muttered that briefly. At the same time, Clementine flung off her coat. Then, Alhelm took out the sword by his waist, kicking open the door of the still-moving carriage.


    ¡¸Really, that man is a hard worker!¡¹


    The horses¡¯ neighs and the driver¡¯s scream reached his ears. The carriage came to a sudden stop; Yulifalet was thrown out of the wide open door from the force, narrowly managing to land safely.


    Yulifalet let out a sigh of relief. Suddenly, a shadow fell over him from high in the sky. Lured by that, he looked towards the sky, widening his green eyes.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a wyvern.¡¹


    ¡¸A wyvern?! That?!¡¹


    At Agedilus¡¯s short reply, Yulifalet ended up raising his voice without realizing. Wyverns were a small, low-grade kind of dragon out of the dragons that fell to the evil side. But they could breathe fire, which made them a troublesome monster.


    In spite of the countless large monsters flying overhead, with power that crossed human knowledge, Agedilus unconcernedly chanted ancient words that appealed to the spirits in his beautiful, calm voice that had not a single bit of hurry in it. He prepared to use the wand in his hand.


    Yulifalet trembled involuntarily at the monsters he was seeing for the first time. Not minding him, Agedilus used his wand to manipulate the wind, knocking the wyverns to the ground one by one. As if waiting for that, Clementine used the gods¡¯ power to cast light magic, purifying the wyverns and extinguishing them, and Alhelm used his sword to cut the wyverns¡¯ heads off.


    By the time he realized it, the number of wyverns decreased to less than the fingers on a hand, without Yulifalet doing anything. Was this the power of the elite of the elite in this country? As Yulifalet watched in shock as the wyverns were slaughtered, a scream reached his ears. He looked to it only to see the driver of the carriage was still about to get attacked by a wyvern.


    ¡¸Watch out!¡¹


    His body started moving by itself. Taking out and grasping the holy sword, he cut off its head with one stroke. The holy sword cut through the wyvern¡¯s flesh astonishingly easily. A sensation traveled from the sword¡¯s handle to his hand, completely different from the one he got when he ploughed the earth with his hoe.


    Shaking off the uneasy, restless feeling, he looked around his surroundings. In the time it¡¯d taken for him to settle off one wyvern, his companions had defeated all the other wyverns. Countless wyvern corpses were scattered across the earth. Including the ones that the princess had extinguished with her light magic, plenty more wyverns had attacked them. But in spite of that, they had defeated them and come out almost unscathed.


    So, was he definitely necessary or just a burden? That feeling crossed Yulifalet¡¯s chest. He left the capital with no resolve or determination, only chosen by the holy sword and kicked up to the position of hero because of that. Even comparing him to them was ridiculous.


    Averting his eyes since he felt down, he wiped the blood off of his face and turned to the sitting driver, who couldn¡¯t stand out of fear.


    ¡¸Um, are you alright?¡¹


    He didn¡¯t seem to have any wounds at a glance, but he must¡¯ve had a bigger mental blow. He reached out his hand to the driver, trying to get him to stand first of all, when he suddenly stared at his own hand. His hand, that was covered in wyvern blood. Thinking ¡®he probably doesn¡¯t want to touch a hand like that,¡¯ he tried to pull back his hand but the driver suddenly grabbed onto it with both hands. As Yulifalet was startled and surprised, the middle-aged driver in front of him covered Yulifalet¡¯s hand with both his hands, big tears falling down his face.


    ¡¸T-thank you, so much¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹


    Those thanking words from the bottom of his heart. It was nothing more than two words, but Yulifalet certainly felt his heart move from them.


    He¡¯d probably be laughed at with ¡¸It¡¯s not that simple!¡¹ Or he might have been scolded, ¡¸After all this time?!¡¹ But either way, right then, in that moment, Yulifalet finally caught a glimpse of a part of what he was entrusted with. ¡ºHero¡». He knew that he still wasn¡¯t suitable enough to be crowned with that title. He didn¡¯t know how many people he could save with his hand. But, even so, that¡¯s just why he decided he wanted to save as many people as he could, with that hand.


    That was probably the birth of ¡ºHero¡» Yulifalet, in the real sense of the word. And then, the party of just four heroes with Yulifalet as the leader, set out once again on their journey to the demons¡¯ city.

 Chapter 23 - Volume 1

    Side Story 3 ¡ª Part 3


    Several weeks had passed since they¡¯d left the royal capital. Yulifalet thought he¡¯d considerably opened up to Clementine and Alhelm, compared to how they were at first. But no matter what he did, things just wouldn¡¯t go well with Agedilus, and it made him feel sad.


    Agedilus wouldn¡¯t open his mouth unless absolutely necessary. Besides that, he would finally speak up after being teased by Clementine and Alhelm, that was all. There weren¡¯t many opportunities for Yulifalet to directly talk to Agedilus.


    Being from the countryside, Yulifalet was what some might call ¡®unknowing of the ways of the world.¡¯ Agedilus would only sigh exasperatedly at him, and make no further attempt to have anything to do with him. And Yulifalet too, couldn¡¯t freely poke fun at him the way Clementine and Alhelm did.


    Because of that, their relationship was as if it followed two parallel lines. At best, the only progress in this weeks-long journey was that they could now call each other by first names.


    That black-haired wizard, beautiful like the night fairies in the picture books from Yulifalet¡¯s childhood. Extremely beautiful, even from the same gender¡¯s perspective.


    Not to say Yulifalet wasn¡¯t afraid of that black hair. But more than that, he thought it was nothing but beautiful, going well with his otherworldly beauty. Perhaps it seemed like that all the more because neither Clementine nor Alhelm showed any signs of fearing or loathing his black hair either.


    Agedilus would keep his thick hood on all the time, stubbornly not showing anyone else his hair. ¡®You really don¡¯t have to go that far, hiding it completely all the time.¡¯ Yulifalet couldn¡¯t help thinking that. But he realized just how naive that thought was, when they stopped by in a city in the middle of their trip.


    That was in an inn where he¡¯d stayed a long time ago once. Settling down in one corner of the inn¡¯s lively dining room, he ordered everything he could think of. It was in the middle of this trip that he learned that if he didn¡¯t eat while he had the chance, he¡¯d regret it later.


    Two people out of the quartet hid their faces, wearing their dark robes. It would be an understatement to say that they stood out a little, but Yulifalet couldn¡¯t bring himself to care. His body was tired from sleeping outside here for some days; each and every single one of the various dishes made by actual chefs tasted delicious, spreading throughout his body.


    After a while, the four had all eaten their food in silence and had ordered more, finally feeling relaxed.


    ¡¸¡ªAah! Roasted rabbit ain¡¯t bad either, but proper cooking really is somethin¡¯ else!¡¹


    Alhelm smiled in satisfaction, drinking down the ale in his mug in one gulp. Beside him, Clementine was gracefully drinking her wine.


    ¡®Nevermind Alhelm, just where does Clementine fit that much food into her thin body? And she¡¯s even ordering more. Is this one of the so-called mysteries of the female body?¡¯ Yulifalet was having thoughts like that when a bang came from beside them. He looked to the side to see Agedilus had got up from his chair.


    ¡¸Agedilus? What happened?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m going to my room, I¡¯m full.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? But, our extra orders aren¡¯t here yet?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m good, the three of you eat.¡¹


    He had a completely unapproachable way of speaking. Yulifalet felt more lonely rather than angry at him, grabbing Agedilus¡¯s robe as he was about to turn and go upstairs.


    ¡¸Hey, wai¡­¡ª!¡¹


    He certainly didn¡¯t pull it that hard. So it may have just been bad luck. Agedilus¡¯s hood fell off. Yulifalet¡¯s fresh green eyes widened. With his hood unfastened, that unparalleled beauty was exposed. That pure jet black hair that captivated the eye more than anything.


    ¡®Ah¡ª!¡¯ The sound of a muffled scream came from somewhere. That lively, hustling and bustling dining hall fell silent in an instant. Everyone¡¯s gaze fell on the table where Yulifalet and the others sat ¨C or, to be more precise, on Agedilus as he stood there.


    Everyone watched Agedilus, mouths shut. No sooner had Agedilus grimaced and clicked his tongue once than he put on his hood again. But even so, the fearful gazes towards Agedilus remained the same.


    After a pause, he heard someone murmur, ¡¸Is he a demon?¡¹ That was the beginning. Everyone around them started making an uproar. ¡¸Demon.¡¹ ¡¸Devil.¡¹ ¡¸Fiend.¡¹ And then, ¡¸Monster.¡¹


    Although the black-haired wizard¡¯s existence was a famous story in the capital, if you went away from the capital, it was considered nothing more than fake rumors. Even Yulifalet didn¡¯t believe Agedilus existed until he saw the black-haired wizard in front of him for the first time.


    The dining hall seemed like it would turn into mass panic if left alone. This time, Clementine stood up. She took off her hood by herself, exposing her wavy silver hair. The people grew excited at the sight of that color, which was a sign of people that had received the goddesses¡¯ divine protection. There was only one person in this kingdom that had that silver hair, more famous than Agedilus¡¯s hair.


    ¡¸Could it be, the princess¡­¡­?!¡¹


    ¡¸That is correct. My name is Clementine. I am the true daughter of the king of this country, the firstborn heir of the throne. Do you have a problem with my companion?¡¹


    With her grand, imposing voice, everyone couldn¡¯t help but believe that she certainly was the princess of the country. That style of hers was impossible to imitate for a scoundrel pretending to be the princess ¨C it was the natural style of someone who truly held that position, they understood.


    ¡¸N-no, not at all¡ª!¡¹


    Watching as everyone started kneeling hastily, Clementine calmly smiled. It was a dignified smile, as if saying, ¡®there¡¯s nothing shady going on here at all.¡¯ Her smile captivated everyone, and the dining hall fell silent again. This time, silent in a different way.


    And then, from the middle of the silence, someone murmured, ¡¸Are they the hero party?¡¹ Yulifalet almost reflexively nodded, as if replying to the incredulous gazes. Everyone exchanged glances, unable to hide their surprise.


    Some weeks had passed since Yulifalet and the others had left the capital. But in that time, rumors of a ¡®party of heroes¡¯ had slowly but surely started to spread across the nation¡¯s people. Suddenly, in an entrance even the heroes burdened with being the last hope against the demon king couldn¡¯t expect, the surroundings erupted. As if the silence that had been there a second ago never happened.


    ¡¸The landlord just has to show off even more than usual when he meets the party of heroes!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, you! Well now, great heroes, please eat and drink to your heart¡¯s content!¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, landlady! This isn¡¯t the food or drinks we ordered!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh shut up, men don¡¯t get so fussy over little things like that!¡¹


    The inn¡¯s landlady put new mugs and large plates of food on Yulifalet and the other¡¯s table with a bang. The inn¡¯s landlord had boasted that he made everything from the ingredients himself, and there was nothing on the table that didn¡¯t attract Yulifalet¡¯s eye. But there was something that weighed more on his mind than that.


    The image of Agedilus¡¯s retreating figure, quickly fixing his hood and hurriedly leaving the dining room, was burned into his eyes and wouldn¡¯t go away. And the guests, who would stiffen up as he got closer, their faces cramped.


    Just what face was Agedilus making as he took in their reactions? Yulifalet would rather Agedilus have looked hurt, even if only a little. Because he couldn¡¯t figure out Agedilus¡¯s true feelings from his usual, expressionless face.


    ¡ª¡ªAgedilus, what face are you making, what are you feeling right now?


    When he thought that, he couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. He stood up sharply, his chair making a loud creak. Bringing out dishes one after the other, the landlady blinked in surprise.


    ¡¸Sir hero?¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me. Sorry about this, but I¡¯m going to return to my room a little early.¡¹


    ¡®You don¡¯t mind, right?¡¯ He asked Alhelm and Clementine with his gaze. Alhelm lightly waved his hand,and Clementine briefly said, ¡¸Do you as you please.¡¹ Taking that as a good opportunity, Yulifalet slipped through the customers that were all gazing at him in surprise. He hurried towards the stairs leading to the floor above.


    Then he reached the room they were lodging in tonight. Yulifalet took a deep breath, standing in front of the door. Although he didn¡¯t have any bad intentions, he was most definitely the reason that Agedilus ended up leaving the dining room like that. He knew he couldn¡¯t just settle it with a couple of sarcastic remarks, but he still wanted to apologize.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªAlright!¡¹


    He opened the door, stepping inside the room. Resolving to quietly take everything Agedilus would say to him.


    But contrary to his expectations, Agedilus was nowhere to be found. Yulifalet felt an anticlimactic feeling, an unfortunate yet relieved feeling that was difficult to describe. He was looking around the room when he suddenly noticed ¡®that¡¯ thing placed on top of the small desk that was provided with the room.


    For some reason or another, it weighed on his mind so he picked it up and spread it in his hands. It was a handkerchief. Carefully embroidered on one corner was a small yellow flower with red leaves. Yulifalet tilted his head, staring fixedly at it.


    ¡®Who could this belong to?¡¯ This wasn¡¯t here when they arrived at the inn and were shown around the room. Which meant this had to belong to one of the four people here. It wasn¡¯t his, so it had to belong to someone from the other three. It was just a little too pretty for a man to keep. ¡®So is this Clementine¡¯s?¡¯ As Yulifalet guessed that, gazing at the handkerchief, a sudden chilly night wind brushed gently by his skin.


    ¡®Hm?¡¯ He raised his eyes from the handkerchief to the balcony across the flung open window. There stood the person Yulifalet was searching for, the royal palace¡¯s head wizard.


    With the big blue moon in the background behind him, Agedilus was gazing right at him. Yulifalet realized all too late that he instinctively gulped. Although it wasn¡¯t the right time to think that, Yulifalet still thought, ¡®How beautiful.¡¯ Not to say that the sight of his hood removed, exposing his jet black hair.


    His hair looked so alluring in the moonlight, his sunrise-colored eyes mixed with purple and orange glittering. Each and every single one of his facial features was of superior quality, arranged so magnificently not even the word ¡®perfect¡¯ was enough to describe them, on his transparent-like white skin. So beautiful.


    Yulifalet didn¡¯t have the words to describe all that. Agedilus, with his impossible to read expressionless face, was so absolutely beautiful to the point Yulifalet was speechless.


    Just how long did they remain silent like that? It felt like a moment, and it also felt like eternity. Even so, Yulifalet somehow opened his parched mouth.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Oh, Agedilus, about earlier¡­¡­¡¹


    Before he could continue with ¡®I¡¯m sorry,¡¯ Agedilus had stepped up to him without hesitation. Yulifalet looked at him, barely managing to bear the instinct to step backwards in retreat. Agedilus stuck out his white hand in front of Yulifalet.


    ¡¸Give it back.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you to give that back.¡¹


    ¡¸By ¡ºthat,¡» you mean this?¡¹


    ¡¸What else is there?¡¹


    Agedilus said that in irritation, unusually exposing his feelings plainly. Yulifalet looked at him, comparing him and the handkerchief. Then he slowly held out the handkerchief to Agedilus. Almost at the same time, Agedilus snatched it from his hand instantly. Yulifalet wasn¡¯t offended by it ¨C rather, he was doubtful about Agedilus¡¯s unusual state. Just like that, he brought up his doubts.


    ¡¸Is that¡­ handmade by someone?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s none of your business.¡¹


    ¡¸T-that¡¯s, that¡¯s right, I guess. I¡¯m sorry if I hurt your feelings. I was just a bit worried about you.¡¹


    Agedilus declared that so sharply, as if suddenly slashing him in half with a sword. Yulifalet felt like his heart might break. But, he¡¯d experienced this many times on this trip. And on top of that, it wasn¡¯t just Yulifalet. Agedilus used the same tone with Alhelm and Clementine too, so he wasn¡¯t really that hurt.


    Yulifalet awkwardly scratched his cheek, sheepishly laughing. Agedilus let out a sigh, and then softly muttered.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a gift from¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    He didn¡¯t hear it properly. Yulifalet tilted his head to the side. Agedilus turned away his face, as if trying to escape from those green eyes filled with curiosity. But the green eyes sparkled, awaiting Agedilus¡¯s response. Finally being outlasted by those eyes, Agedilus half-sighed and half-spoke in his beautiful voice.


    ¡¸I said, it¡¯s from my fianc¨¦e.¡¹


    Yulifalet¡¯s train of thought instantly stopped at those words.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªFianc¨¦e?!¡¹


    He couldn¡¯t help raising his voice, bewildered. Agedilus furrowed his brows at the noise. But from Yulifalet¡¯s perspective after having hit with the reality of that sudden shock, that reaction was a trifling matter.


    ¡¸You, you have a fianc¨¦e?!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that bad?¡¹


    As he raised his voice, still in shock, Agedilus glared at him. That beautiful face already had an intensity to it, but it was all the more incredibly terrifying when it was deliberately faced towards you. But Yulifalet was in the middle of such a surprise that it even surpassed the fear.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not bad! But, really?!¡¹


    ¡¸Why would I lie about something like that?¡¹


    Agedilus spat that out; he could almost hear ¡®are you an idiot?¡¯ in his tone. ¡®No, no, no!¡¯ Yulifalet internally shook his head.


    Considering Agedilus¡¯s social status and position, it wasn¡¯t strange at all for him to have a fianc¨¦e. Since Agedilus¡¯s circumstances were different in just about each and every way from Yulifalet¡¯s, who was nothing more than the heir of a small countryside aristocrat family. But, even so, he couldn¡¯t help being shocked.


    Was that because of the otherworldly, out of touch atmosphere Agedilus had about him? That air of pushing other people away. No doubt if someone carelessly touched that cold atmosphere, they¡¯d get ripped apart. And someone like that, had a fianc¨¦e. Sooner or later he¡¯d get married, and there was someone who was capable of being his life partner.


    He couldn¡¯t just believe that so easily. Even though Yulifalet had just realized in these weeks that Agedilus wasn¡¯t just an indifferent person rumored about by society, he still couldn¡¯t help thinking, ¡®No way.¡¯


    But Agedilus ignored Yulifalet¡¯s confusion, very carefully folding the handkerchief. He caressed the embroidery in the corner with his fingers, as if checking it.


    How could he best describe Agedilus¡¯s expression then? Yulifalet certainly was captivated by that expression. It was an expression completely different from the expression he showed Yulifalet and the others on this trip, this journey that couldn¡¯t be called long but not short either.


    That loving expression, imagining someone who wasn¡¯t here, was the most beautiful expression Yulifalet had seen, even out of Agedilus¡¯s expressions.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªI see.¡¹


    Yulifalet muttered that. Agedilus gazed suspiciously at Yulifalet, having put the folded handkerchief inside a pocket in his robe. The delicate expression he had on earlier vanished, replaced with a glare as if he wanted to say something. Unintentionally laughing at how calculating that expression was, Yulifalet continued.


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad.¡¹


    ¡¸For what?¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing, I was just talking to myself. Don¡¯t worry about it.¡¹


    The reason Yulifalet couldn¡¯t help worrying about Agedilus until now was because he saw Agedilus as someone who pushed everyone away, staying alone.


    Agedilus had naturally jet black hair. That meant that no one could help but being terrified of him, more or less. It was only natural he tried to stay alone to protect himself. And then, he slowly became really alone. Thinking that way made Yulifalet worry about him naturally.


    But Yulifalet was wrong. Agedilus¡¯s earlier gaze towards the handkerchief, his hand caressing the embroidery, had clearly shown Yulifalet that he did have someone he lowered his guard around.


    Yulifalet couldn¡¯t help being relieved, ¡®Thank goodness.¡¯ Being alone was lonely. It was sad. It made Yulifalet so happy to know that there was someone out there who held onto Agedilus as he tried to choose the path of solitude. He couldn¡¯t help feeling relieved that Agedilus had someone out there who he could make that expression towards.


    And at the same time, he was just a little annoyed. The several weeks they¡¯d spent on this trip together couldn¡¯t be called long, but they certainly weren¡¯t short either. But now he realized that despite that, he still hadn¡¯t gotten through to Agedilus.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Agedilus.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸Get ready.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Agedilus furrowed his brows as if to say ¡®for what?¡¯ But Yulifalet smiled and didn¡¯t speak any more about it.


    This was the night that Yulifalet¡¯s fierce attack on Agedilus began. He started talking to Agedilus each and every single opportunity he got, followed him around like a baby bird clung to its mother, tried getting closer to him more and more.


    At first, he was almost always ignored, but he wouldn¡¯t give up. Then Agedilus began to reply to him with phrases like ¡¸Cut it out.¡¹ And then, eventually Agedilus started letting him do what he wanted, saying, ¡¸Do as you wish,¡¹ as if being outlasted by Yulifalet.


    Alhelm would watch over the two of them, grinning broadly. Clementine would say, ¡¸How charming,¡¹ as if she was enjoying herself too.

 Chapter 24 - Volume 1

    Side Story 3 ¡ª Part 4


    It happened one day, as Yulifalet kept going like that. They were in their living room area, in an inn of a town they¡¯d stopped by at that day. Alhelm left for the bar, and Clementine left to take a bath. So by chance, it was just the two of them.


    Yulifalet had jumped in bed first to deal with his fatigue from the journey. Without warning, Agedilus suddenly called out to him.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yulifalet.¡¹


    ¡¸Hm, what?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re¡­ A weird guy.¡¹


    Yulifalet blinked at those sudden words, his brows lowering in dejection.


    ¡¸Huh? That¡¯s so cruel out of nowhere¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Would you rather I have called you strange?¡¹


    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t change the meaning very much, does it?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true too.¡¹


    Easily agreeing with Yulifalet¡¯s words, Agedilus went silent.


    That was all the conversation they had then. So why¡­? At that moment, Yulifalet certainly felt the distance between him and Agedilus had decreased. Someone else might say, ¡®How?¡¯ Yulifalet himself wondered just what was it about that conversation that made them closer.


    But it was because at that time, Agedilus¡¯s voice didn¡¯t have hidden thorns in it like usual ¨C it was gentler. That¡¯s why Yulifalet felt happy for some reason, despite being called endlessly rude things like ¡¸a strange guy¡¹ or ¡¸a weird guy.¡¹


    The magician with pure black hair who wouldn¡¯t get along with anyone. Yulifalet felt like he had finally become friends with, not the aloof being with all those fancy titles, but with Agedilus Von Lancent, a human being. Even though he also had a feeling that there should be a ¡®(temporary)¡¯ label on their friendship, he was still happy.


    So although he knew it wasn¡¯t like that, that feeling still cheered Yulifalet up. That night, Yulifalet felt that he had to strike while the iron was hot.


    Clementine and Alhelm returned to the room, deciding together the plans for how far they¡¯d travel tomorrow. When they said they were going to bed soon, Yulifalet decided it was the right time. He called out to Agedilus, who was writing tomorrow¡¯s plans on the map with a quill.


    ¡¸Hey, Agedilus.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    Agedilus briefly responded, not even stopping his hand as it fluidly wrote with the quill, as if the ink was flowing. His sunrise-colored eyes didn¡¯t even glance at Yulifalet. But someone like Agedilus¡¯s (temporary) friend couldn¡¯t give up like that. Yulifalet who had been studying this for these several weeks, continued his words.


    ¡¸Can I give you a nickname?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡¹


    Furrowing his brows in suspicion, Agedilus stopped writing. Yulifalet smiled at him.


    ¡¸Well, I mean, calling you Agedilus feels so formal ¨C like I¡¯m talking to a stranger ¨C even though I call Alhelm ¡®Al¡¯ as a nickname. Right?¡¹


    ¡¸Formal or whatever, we¡¯re strangers, aren¡¯t we?¡¹


    He declared that without a moment¡¯s hesitation. Well, that was certainly true. But, how to put it¡­ Yulifalet wanted to think, ¡®it¡¯s not like that,¡¯ or ¡®we aren¡¯t supposed to be just strangers.¡¯ Unable to find the words to say, he scratched his cheek, forcing a smile.


    Alhelm would usually find their conversations like this funny, but he cut in this time.


    ¡¸Ain¡¯t that fine? We¡¯ve been travelin¡¯ together for so many weeks, don¡¯t be so stingy.¡¹


    Alhelm put his arm around Agedilus¡¯s shoulder, grinning broadly. Agedilus annoyedly pulled it off. Although Yulifalet felt like he had become a (temporary) friend, he still didn¡¯t have the courage to try touching Agedilus like that yet. That¡¯s just why he¡¯d especially tried to give him an affectionate nickname, closing the distance between them.


    ¡¸Is it really that bad, Agedilus? What about something like ¡ºEdi¡»¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I refuse.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª?!¡¹


    Agedilus thrust the tip of his quill at Yulifalet¡¯s nose. As Yulifalet instinctively gulped, Agedilus watched him with a dangerous expression that Yulifalet had never seen before.


    ¡¸There is one, only one person I allow to call me that.¡¹


    Yulifalet¡¯s green eyes blinked in surprise at the words in his beautiful, low voice. On the other hand, Alhelm¡¯s reddish brown eyes sparkled as if he¡¯d just heard something interesting.


    ¡¸Huuuh? What the hell, you got someone like that? Man, you¡¯re so distant. Say things like that sooner!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, is she the beautiful type? Or is she the cute type¡­¡­.?!¡¹


    Agedilus¡¯s elbow met Alhelm¡¯s stomach with a magnificent thud. Ignoring Alhelm as he doubled over, falling to the floor, Agedilus glared at Yulifalet as if to say, ¡®there¡¯s nothing more to say here.¡¯ And then, Agedilus walked away to his bedroom.


    Left in the room was Yulifalet, dumbfounded, Alhelm who was still groaning from the pain, and Clementine, who looked like she was about to burst into laughter any second.


    ¡¸Yulifalet, there¡¯s nothing to worry about. You just ended up invoking Agedilus¡¯s wrath a little bit.¡¹


    Clementine finally burst into laughter, giggling. Yulifalet dropped his shoulders at her words. He¡¯d finally felt like he¡¯d been promoted to (temporary) friend, but now it seemed like he¡¯d been demoted again. He felt miserable as he thought about it. Clementine¡¯s words hadn¡¯t supported him at all either.


    ¡¸¡®Invoked his wrath¡¯¡­ That doesn¡¯t make me feel better at all.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? But it¡¯s the truth. What happened earlier wasn¡¯t your fault. If I had to say, it was just Agedilus who was being narrow-minded. But everything¡¯s going to go back to normal tomorrow, right?¡¹


    ¡®So just leave it be,¡¯ she easily settled it away with those words, uncharacteristically calm for her age. Yulifalet scratched his cheek, muttering a few words.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I wonder if the person Agedilus was talking about was his fianc¨¦e.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, you knew?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, so it really was about her.¡¹


    Just one person, who¡¯d melted away his icey, night fairy-like beauty. That was Agedilus¡¯s fianc¨¦e, who Yulifalet never met before. Just what kind of person was she like? Yulifalet couldn¡¯t even imagine her. The woman who could stand beside Agedilus. Just how brave and beautiful would that heroine be? Just trying to imagine her was terrifying.


    ¡¸What could she be like, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, who knows? I¡¯ve only heard things about her too.¡¹


    Clementine spoke smoothly, but Yulifalet actually wanted her to at least tell him even the little she¡¯d heard. To repeat, this was about Agedilus¡¯s fianc¨¦e. Anyone who wasn¡¯t curious about that was crazy. Thinking that, Yulifalet was about to ask Clementine when a strong hand grasped his foot.


    ¡¸Huh¡ª?!¡¹


    Yulifalet raised his voice in surprise. Bitterly glaring up at him was Alhelm, crouching on the floor.


    ¡¸¡­¡­You guys, at least worry about me a little!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡ªsorry, does it still hurt?¡¹


    ¡¸You got what you deserved. You¡¯re a knight, your body is your strength. How can you start screaming over one elbow from a wizard in the first place?¡¹


    ¡¸You guys are really too harsh on me!¡¹


    ¡®That bastard,¡¯ Alhelm muttered, unsteadily standing up. Watching that, Clementine and Yulifalet exchanged glances, smiling.


    ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s fine as long as I find out ¡®someday¡¯, surely after this journey ends.


    Yulifalet thought that. It was fine, as long as he could get a glimpse of this woman, who was the only one for Agedilus. If possible, maybe even be friends. He couldn¡¯t help thinking that would make him so happy. Although Agedilus unfortunately wouldn¡¯t be pleased. But even so, the distance between them would certainly shrink even more, surely, once he got to meet Agedilus¡¯s fianc¨¦e. That¡¯s what Yulifalet believed.


    For the time being, it was a huge step forward that Agedilus was now able to bare his emotions like that. As he thought that, Yulifalet too went to Agedilus¡¯s bedroom.


    Agedilus had already fallen asleep, his bed by the window. In the beginning of the journey, he¡¯d fall asleep with his wizard robe¡¯s hood still on. But now, he slept with his black hair freely exposed.


    Yes, Yulifalet really had been able to become (temporary) friends with him. Agedilus trusted him just a little. ¡®Now, I just have to keep trying my best so I can get rid of the (temporary) part,¡¯ he decided in his heart.


    But at that moment, Yulifalet didn¡¯t realize that this would become the main reason for what about to happen in the near future.

 Chapter 25 - Volume 1

    Side Story 3 ¡ª Part 5


    His vision was warped so effortlessly, without the slightest bit of resistance. He felt like the ground beneath him was crumbling. It was just for a moment, but somehow it felt like a horribly long time.


    Right as his feet reached the ground, he fell over. And it wasn¡¯t just Yulifalet, Alhelm and Clementine were the same too. The commotion from their surroundings violently pierced his ears. The people around stared at the group of three people that had just appeared out of thin air. Some of their gazes were curious, some suspicious, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to care about that.


    ¡¸Agedilus¡­¡­!¡¹


    He spat out the name of the wizard who¡¯d forcefully teleported them to this inn town, his voice sounded hoarse as if he was coughing up blood.


    ¡¸That bastard, just screwin¡¯ around!¡¹


    Alhelm struck his fists onto the ground. His body had gashes all over him, so it must have hurt. But Alhelm continued hitting the earth, not getting tired of it. Yulifalet couldn¡¯t even try calling out to him, because he himself felt the same. Still sitting on the ground, he dumbfoundedly looked northwards¡­¡­ In the direction of the northern primeval forest where they had confronted the demon just now.


    ¡¸W-why?¡¹


    Why, why, why? Why did he protect them? Yulifalet couldn¡¯t help wondering about it.


    They¡¯d suddenly been forced into a hard fight by an attack from a high-ranking demon. Right as Yulifalet thought, ¡®Is this it?¡¯ Agedilus moved. Without warning, a magic square spread out beneath them. An invisible barrier suddenly enveloped their surroundings, and their feet lightly left the ground. Clementine was the first one to realize that this was Agedilus¡¯s teleportation magic.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t mess around!¡¹ the girl said in an unusually rough voice, hitting the barrier. He and Alhelm were doing the same. Watching them, Agedilus smiled. It was the first time Yulifalet had seen him smile on this journey. It was so out of place, like a child would smile after playing a prank. If they¡¯d been in a different time and place, Yulifalet would probably have been enchanted by that natural expression.


    He wanted to go back right then. ¡®I have to go back,¡¯ he thought. If he didn¡¯t go back, no doubt he¡¯d regret it for the rest of his life. But even so, his wounded and exhausted body wouldn¡¯t move the way he wanted it to. He failed even at trying to stand.


    The townspeople hurriedly rushed up to them, taking turns saying things like ¡¸Are you okay?¡¹ or ¡¸They need help, fast!¡¹ But Yulifalet couldn¡¯t bring himself to care about that. In the time they were doing this, that wizard¡ª¡ªAgedilus was left alone on the battlefront.


    ¡¸¡ªPrincess! How do we get back right now¡­¡­¡¹


    He started asking that to Clementine, a user of light magic. But before he could finish, it happened right then.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªBang!


    A dreadful crashing sound was heard from the north, as if something massive had fallen or exploded. Everyone fell quiet in a second and after a pause, began exchanging worried looks. What was that? He had nothing but a bad feeling about it. Yulifalet and Alhelm looked at Clementine¡¯s face. Her already white face had gone pale, her petal-like lips trembling.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m not sure, but. I dare say that¡¯s the great ancient magic of old. It¡¯s a kind of magic that gives the user astounding power, in exchange for one¡¯s life.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    A soundless voice escaped his mouth. Shaking off the hands of the villagers that supported him, Yulifalet screamed, his knees on the ground.


    ¡¸I, I wanted to get close to you, but not in hopes you¡¯d do something like this!¡¹


    Tears spilled down his face, falling to the ground. What kind of hero was he? He was unable to protect one of his companions on this important journey, just how could he protect the country, the world? It had been several months since they started their journey. He¡¯d finally started feeling like he¡¯d been promoted from (temporary) friend to friend. Now, he regretted it unbearably.


    Alhelm struck his fist at the ground one more time. Clementine quietly cast her amber eyes downward, flopping down on the ground as if she¡¯d lost her strength. And Yulifalet didn¡¯t stop crying, even as he was carried on the shoulder by the townspeople to the inn.


    The next morning, they were courteously nursed by the townspeople. Thanks to Clementine¡¯s healing magic, they were able to move their body somewhat and they immediately headed towards the northern primeval forest. They hurried the horses they¡¯d borrowed from the town to get there as soon as possible.


    When they finally reached there, what they saw was a vast land, looking as if it had been scraped off completely. And stuck right in the middle of it was Agedilus¡¯s wand. The magic jewel in it, the same sunrise color as Agedilus¡¯s eyes, had cracks running over it. It was so fragile it crumbled the second it was touched, carried away somewhere by the cold northern wind.


    That was the only sign that Agedilus had even been there. There was nothing else but the vast earth, windswept by the explosion.


    ¡¸We have to report this to the capital.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, come to think of it, that¡¯s right.¡¹


    Clementine murmured that indifferently, and Alhelm carelessly agreed. Neither of their voices had any life in them, they were just the tones of people carrying out their duties.


    Clementine took out a sheet of paper from their luggage, blowing some air on it. As she did, words appeared on that white paper, writing exactly what she had in mind. She carefully folded it and blew again on it, which turned the paper into a white bird that soared up into the sky.


    It flew towards the capital with a speed that was no match for any horse. Yulifalet looked up at the sky, covered by massive clouds. He watched the bird as it disappeared far away in the blink of an eye.


    Nobody said anything. The cold wind blew against them, as if piercing through them. It was torture for their already weary bodies. Yulifalet reached out to Agedilus¡¯s staff, stuck into the ground in front of him, and pulled it out. Agedilus used to wave it about so lightly, Yulifalet didn¡¯t realize that the wand was actually rather thick and heavy, as tall as him.


    Holding that in one hand, he wiped the tears from his face. For some reason, the wand felt like it still had Agedilus¡¯s warmth left over in it. It made tears well up in Yulifalet¡¯s eyes again, but he managed to hold them back and mutter something.


    ¡¸¡­¡­He¡¯s not dead.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    It was a whisper so quiet that everyone failed to hear it properly. Clementine and Alhelm tilted their head to one side. Facing them, Yulifalet tightly gripped Agedilus¡¯s wand and continued, as if biting his lip.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way that Agedilus died here. He¡¯s gotta be alive, somewhere.¡¹


    The moon was bright that night. The image of Agedilus, holding that handkerchief from his fianc¨¦e as if it was so important to him, vividly replayed in Yulifalet¡¯s mind. That wizard said to be the strongest one in history with his beauty, his intelligence, his jet black hair.


    With his beauty coupled with his strength, he who was rumored to be incomparably cold and heartless. There was no way someone like him could die in a place like this. More than anything, it was impossible for someone who just smiled like that to die in that fight.


    People could say, ¡®stop being so foolish.¡¯ People could say, ¡®Stop getting your hopes up over nothing.¡¯ But even so, Yulifalet decided to believe in Agedilus. Even though he knew it was a bad gamble and the chances were low. Even if everyone else decided to deny Agedilus being alive, Yulifalet decided he alone would believe in him until the end.


    As he thought that, Alhelm approached him. Yulifalet had never seen Alhelm make an expression so serious. Even though Alhelm was the one who always playfully messed around in their group, he was in fact very realistic. To him, Yulifalet¡¯s words must have been nothing more than sentimental sophism. Yulifalet might be told, ¡¸Stop messin¡¯ around,¡¹ or if he was unlucky, he might get hit with a ¡¸Come to your senses!¡¹


    Yulifalet tightly gripped Agedilus¡¯s staff, staring right into Alhelm¡¯s reddish brown eyes. Standing in front of Yulifalet, Alhelm uncharacteristically sighed deeply before petting Yulifalet¡¯s head. He smiled wryly as Yulifalet was bewildered by the unexpected, almost rough gesture.


    ¡¸Well, that¡¯s right. No way that guy will die from something like this.¡¹


    ¡®Right, Princess?¡¯ Alhelm looked over his shoulder at Clementine, who had been watching the two of them. Her lovely features looked like they were about to burst into tears any second, but she still nodded, a beautiful smile on her face. She didn¡¯t respond with any words, but that reaction was more than enough.


    After that, Yulifalet and the others returned once again to the inn town. They awaited the arrival of their new companion sent from the capital¡ª¡ªAgedilus¡¯s disciple, a boy named Widnichol Aide.


    The boy arrived as soon as he could, out of breath from making full use of carriages and teleportation magic. He cried as they gave him his teacher¡¯s wand with the broken magical jewel in it. When they told him that they still believed Agedilus was alive, he tearfully said, ¡¸I think so too,¡¹ nodding countless times.


    If you asked all four of them whether they truly believed from the bottom of their heart that Agedilus was truly alive, they would probably have some doubts about it. There were no signs of Agedilus being alive anywhere. But there weren¡¯t any signs of him certainly dying either ¨C that¡¯s why they chose to believe that he was still alive.


    That became one of their few hopes on this hopeless journey to defeat the demon king. They would certainly meet him again. Believing that, they continued moving forward.


    And then, they finally arrived at the demon city. Facing the castle in which the demon king sat, they were caught in a trap by the demons. Ensnared by their own shadows, the more they struggled the more they would trip over themselves, their shadows coiling around their bodies.


    A demon, with features rather like the high-ranking demon they¡¯d faced once, looked at them in that state and smiled.


    ¡¸Well now, since you¡¯ve taken half of me, I¡¯m going to take my revenge on you fools. Are you done with your prayers to your useless goddess?¡¹


    Smeared all over that smile was the poison called hate. Its doll-like, lightless black eyes had a certain hatred in them as it continued.


    ¡¸This time for sure, you¡¯ll die in the depths of despair.¡¹


    The laughing voice pierced their ears, full of a dark joy, making them feel the same despair it spoke about.


    It couldn¡¯t end now, not at a place like this. But their bodies wouldn¡¯t move, they couldn¡¯t even speak.


    The entire journey flashed behind Yulifalet¡¯s eyes. This was no joke. Anger welled up within him. He¡¯d come so far all the way here, was he really going to let it end now? He had only become a hero going with the flow at the beginning, but on this trip he¡¯d learnt just how many people were being tormented by the demons. He¡¯d learnt just how much hope he gave them.


    It couldn¡¯t end here. At least, never until he¡¯d gotten one strike of the sword into the demon king.


    Happily watching Yulifalet struggle in the shadows, the demon only deepened his smile.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªDie.¡¹


    The demon lifted a long, sharp nail and dragged it through the air, as if cutting off the heads of Yulifalet and the others. It was right then that it happened.


    ¡¸What a shame, you¡¯re the one that¡¯s going to die.¡¹


    That was the same beautiful voice, the one no one would forget after hearing just once. At the same time, countless arrows of light pierced the demon¡¯s body.


    For a moment, Yulifalet couldn¡¯t understand what happened. The demon was supposed to have the upper hand, but now its body shook, lurching over. The shadows holding them were unfastened, returning to how they were supposed to be naturally. Staggering, the party somehow managed to stand up again. And that¡¯s when they saw that instead of a subordinate demon, beside the demon stood a masked man.


    ¡¸Y-you¡­¡­.!¡¹


    Spitting black liquid from its mouth, the demon looked incredulously at the masked man before crumbling to the ground. Its body was broken down, sizzling as if burnt by the arrows of light.


    The man took off the thick hood he was wearing with his hands, enveloped in black gloves. He took off the mask that hid the upper half of his face. And the face laid bare before them was¡­


    ¡¸Agedilus!¡¹


    Was it Yulifalet who yelled that, or someone else? It didn¡¯t matter. The important thing was just the reality that Agedilus Von Lancent really stood there. Although there was a new scar under his left eye, he was certainly the beautiful wizard with jet black hair, Agedilus.


    ¡¸M-master?!¡¹


    Widnichol cried out in a tearful voice. His joy and surprise got jumbled together to the point that he could do nothing but burst into tears. Agedilus only responded with an irritated glance towards him. That was what made Yulifalet believe that this really was Agedilus.


    ¡¸¡­¡­I believed, that you were alive.¡¹


    He had believed that, all along. That there was no way Agedilus would die, that he had to be alive somewhere. Believing that all along, he had finally ended up here.


    ¡¸You¡¯re late.¡¹


    ¡¸Now you¡¯re just cherry-picking.¡¹


    Clementine and Alhelm contrarily began cursing at each other, but neither of them hid the joy that ran through their voices. Yulifalet directed a beaming smile that spread across his whole face towards Agedilus, who he¡¯d thought was one of the demons until now. Agedilus looked like he¡¯d been caught unguarded, before making a cynical smile.


    ¡¸A bit early to be so relieved, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Holding a new wand in one hand, Agedilus muttered that as he looked at the demon king¡¯s castle. Yulifalet wondered where he¡¯d managed to get himself a new wand. He nodded at Agedilus, holding back the tears that welled up within him.


    ¡¸I know. Let¡¯s settle this off quick, and go home together.¡¹


    This time for sure, they¡¯d go home with nobody left behind. Swearing an oath to that, the party began walking towards the demon king¡¯s castle.

 Chapter 26 - Volume 1

    Side Story 3 ¡ª Part 6


    There¡¯s no need now to describe what happened next. Yulifalet and the party of heroes magnificently defeated the demon king and triumphantly returned to the capital.


    Even Yulifalet ended up smiling wryly at Agedilus, who headed towards his fianc¨¦e instantly without joining the return parade.


    When they had just left the capital on their journey, Yulifalet had asked his companions something like, ¡¸Why did you take the responsibility of defeating the demon king?¡¹ Clementine had responded, ¡¸For my people,¡¹ and Alhelm had responded, ¡¸For my lost soldiers.¡¹


    He hadn¡¯t been able to hear Agedilus¡¯s answer then, but it may have been for none other than his fianc¨¦e. If someone else heard that, they might get angry at how terribly selfish of a reason it was. But Yulifalet couldn¡¯t help wondering if it was the only reason Agedilus had.


    Waiting for Yulifalet after the return parade was an approach from the aristocrats and wealthy merchants, lined up in rows. They flattered Yulifalet, calling him the hero that saved the world and things like that. They tried every single way to win him over, but Yulifalet himself was fed up with it.


    If it was just presents or letters sent everyday to the mansion lent to him, he could deal with that. But it wasn¡¯t just that, they would bring along young women his age and say, ¡¸Please keep her by your side,¡¹ which was why Yulifalet was greatly perplexed and embarrassed.


    No matter the fact that he was a hero, Yulifalet¡¯s family, the Schtorenviheins, were nothing more than small countryside aristocrats in the end. He couldn¡¯t confront the powerful large aristocrats or wealthy merchants, and fatigue built up within him from days of being stuck there. Even if he tried taking refuge in Agedilus or Alhelm¡¯s mansion, he couldn¡¯t say anything to them since they were also facing the same circumstances.


    Days turned to weeks, in a sense more harsher than when he fought the demons. He knew things would get more or less better if he immediately returned to the Schtorenvihein grounds, but he couldn¡¯t. Because there was something Yulifalet still had to do in the royal capital.


    ¡¸Yo, Yuli!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, Al. You look cool, as expected from the leader of knights.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. Right back at you, you look great.¡¹


    It was one day, after several weeks had passed since their return to the capital. Yulifalet was in front of a certain temple in a corner of the capital with Alhelm who¡¯d tagged along. The two of them were cracking jokes and laughing together.


    Yulifalet wore a uniform for young aristocrat men, and Alhelm wore a uniform for the leader of the chivalric order of knights. Both of them had their hair smoothed down with perfumed oils, and both of them wore their respective uniforms very stylishly. If the women of the world saw them, they certainly wouldn¡¯t be able to leave them alone. Fortunately, there was no one here to see them.


    It had been a while since he¡¯d been out of the public eye, able to relax. Yulifalet looked up at the sky, stretching. The sky was cloudless, blue and serene as if this day was blessed, and the tender sunlight rained down upon the white temple.


    Yes, indeed. There was no day more befitting of being blessed than today. Even the guardian goddesses that sat in the land of the heavens were behaving considerably sophisticated.


    ¡¸Has Agedilus prepared everything already?¡¹


    ¡¸No, seems like there¡¯s still something left.¡¹


    Yulifalet remembered Agedilus disappearing into the temple earlier as he said that, and Alhelm laughed.


    ¡¸The leading man today¡¯s being pretty carefree, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªWho¡¯s being carefree?¡¹


    ¡¸Gah¡ª!¡¹


    Alhelm¡¯s shoulders froze in surprise at the interrupting voice from behind. Yulifalet smiled, following Alhelm¡¯s vision as he timidly looked over his shoulder to see a figure stood there¡­¡­In other words, Agedilus.


    ¡¸Huh, is that the uniform of wizards in the Black Lotus Court? It suits you.¡¹


    Standing beside Alhelm, Agedilus shrugged off Yulifalet¡¯s words.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t need flattery.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not flattery, you look super cool and beautiful!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Agedilus made a complicated expression at the unexaggerated praise from Yulifalet in front of him. The expression was really difficult to describe. But even with it, he was more beautiful than anyone.


    The uniform he wore showed the highest rank even among the wizards in the royal palace¡¯s Black Lotus Court. This robe was made of the finest black fabric, with delicate embroidery on it with a black thread the same color as the cloth, and a silver thread that shone amidst the black. It was a dress robe that was clearly different from the one Agedilus wore on their trip.


    There were countless decorative jewels like the magical jewel added in place to place, adding color to the robe as if twinkling stars in the night sky. Printed on the left breast was the crest of the head wizard of the royal palace, and the Lancent family crest, also adding to the robe¡¯s splendour.


    Under the robe he wore the same young male aristocrat uniform as Yulifalet, but its color was white, allowed only since he was the lead role today. As far as Yulifalet knew, Agedilus prefered to wear dark colors. But the white clothes were far from not suiting him; in fact, the contrast between the black and white looked gallant, and it enhanced Agedilus¡¯s charm.


    ¡¸As expected, even great wizards are no match for great heroes, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ouch ouch ouch¡ª! Stop stepping on my foot, stop!¡¹


    In response to Alhelm¡¯s words, Agedilus trampled on his foot, snorting.


    ¡¸At any rate, to think that you¡¯d actually attend¡­ I thought you¡¯d certainly have immediately left to your hometown.¡¹


    ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t do that, not when it¡¯s your wedding.¡¹


    Yes, wedding. The reason Yulifalet still stayed in the capital even though he was a nervous mess everyday, was certainly this.


    Today was the day of the wedding of Agedilus Von Lancent and the woman who was his fianc¨¦e.


    By all rights, it wouldn¡¯t have been unusual for them to hold it in a grand temple in the center of the capital, making it a large scale festival instead of holding it here in this tiny temple, as if hiding. But it had turned out like this since the couple themselves had wanted it.


    The attendants were only the ¡ºparty of heroes¡», Agedilus¡¯s foster father, Agedilus¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯s family and wet nurse. While he did think it was a bit wasteful, he mostly understood that Agedilus was just like that.


    ¡®What¡¯ll it be like when I get married?¡¯ Yulifalet laughed at himself for wondering that when he didn¡¯t even have a partner, and he leaned against a pillar of the temple.


    ¡¸Well? What about the other attendants?¡¹


    ¡¸My father and everyone are already inside. There¡¯s only you two left.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?! It¡¯s already time?!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry ¡®bout that. Well, let¡¯s go, Yuli.¡¹


    ¡¸Right.¡¹


    Traditionally, weddings began when the bride and groom held hands and entered the temple. Therefore, the wedding couldn¡¯t begin until Yulifalet and Alhelm left Agedilus at the entrance and took their seats inside.


    ¡®We messed up!¡¯ As Yulifalet and Alhelm were about to enter the temple, someone entered Yulifalet¡¯s field of vision.


    ¡¸What are you looking at? Go¡­¡¹


    Yulifalet suddenly stopped. Agedilus¡¯s words were strangely cut off, as he followed Yulifalet¡¯s gaze. To the door facing the outside, of a small booth by the temple. The door to the bride¡¯s room opened, and coming out of it was¡­


    ¡¸Miss, please be careful.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Suzette. Even I won¡¯t fall at a time like this.¡¹


    A calm voice replied to the anxious voice. There were two women approaching them.


    One of them was a young woman, wearing a pure white dress that showed she had the leading role today. There was delicate embroidery of white and silver threads on her dress, from her chest to her stomach, tightly following the curves of her body to her waist. Below her slender waist flowed the dress, freely and fully. It was made of cloth that you could tell in a glance was first-class quality.


    On top of the embroidered cloth was a transparent lace, spread many times over and over itself, covering the lower half of her body. Just the tips of her flax-colored hair were wavy, the rest of it decorated with flowers the same white as her dress, just by her ears.


    Her face, with light makeup on it, wasn¡¯t particularly beautiful or lovely. But for some reason, it looked more beautiful to Yulifalet than all the women he had seen. Was that because of her natural beauty radiating from the inside?


    Yulifalet, Alhelm, and Agedilus all stared at her, speechless. Noticing them, she smiled in an embarrassed, shy way.


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    He realized Agedilus gulped. And then, the bride who was one of the leading roles of today approached them, helped by the older woman she had called Suzette. And when she approached them, she sweetly smiled once again, curtsying in a light bow.


    ¡¸Sir Yulifalet, Sir Alhelm. Thank you for coming here today.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, how do you know¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Those are the names of the great heroes, of course. I¡¯ve heard of the rumors for quite some time now.¡¹


    Still gently smiling, the bride told him that like it was no big deal. Yulifalet felt the blood rush to his face.


    ¡¸Umm, t-thank you. And your name is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m Filmina Veer Adina. Though, my name is going to change soon.¡¹


    Giggling, the bride¡ª¡ªFilmina said that. She was the one that would be Agedilus¡¯s companion. He¡¯d been imagining someone more beautiful, so to be honest, it was a bit of a let-down. But more than that, her gentle smile made him think that she was definitely the one best suited for him.


    ¡¸Oi, Agedilus. Say something to your bride. Or are you actually so charmed you can¡¯t say anything ¨C ouch!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, it¡¯s because your bride is so beautiful ¨C ouch!¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up, get out!¡¹


    Agedilus took it in turns to step on the feet of Alhelm and Yulifalet, who were teasing him. And on top of that, he trampled on them much harder than before.


    ¡¸Oh my¡¹Filmina frowned in worry.¡¸That¡¯s bad, you shouldn¡¯t do that to your friends.¡¹


    ¡¸What friends, who here are friends?!¡¹


    ¡¸That would be, you and Yulifalet and Alhelm, of course.¡¹


    ¡¸Am I mistaken?¡¹Filmina continued.


    Agedilus was suddenly at a loss for words. At his reaction, Yulifalet and Alhelm instinctively exchanged glances, smirking. Just then, the sound of hands clapping was heard.


    ¡¸Right! Everyone, that¡¯s enough!¡¹


    The woman called Suzette, who had left the waiting room along with Filmina, glared at everyone, tightly lifting her brows.


    ¡¸Heroes, please hurry up and take your seats. Agedilus and Miss, please enter once we give a signal from inside.¡¹


    ¡¸Come now, quick.¡¹ They were pushed into the temple, as if being chased away, taken to the attendants¡¯ seats inside. Widnichol was there, having arrived earlier. He sighed in relief when he saw Yulifalet and Alhelm.


    ¡¸I was worried about you two, since you were late.¡¹


    ¡¸My bad.¡¹


    ¡¸Wah¡ª! Please stop! I can¡¯t fix my hair by myself!¡¹


    Widnichol raised his voice in protest, avoiding Alhelm¡¯s hand as he tried to pat Widnichol¡¯s hair which was arranged with perfumed oil. His voice was unexpectedly loud, reverberating in the temple. Of course, everyone¡¯s attention gathered on Widnichol.


    ¡¸E-excuse me¡­¡­¡¹


    Widnichol murmured shamefully, crouching his body even smaller than it already was. The bride and groom¡¯s relatives laughed, and the previously tense atmosphere melted away to a calmer one.


    Similarly, Yulifalet also couldn¡¯t help laughing. He raised his green eyes to the altar in front. There was an idol of the goddess there, both of her arms spread out as if she was receiving everything.


    In front of her stood Clementine. What she wore was not a dress, but clothes for shrine maidens who had received the goddess¡¯ divine protection. With her wavy, silver waist-length hair arranged up, she stood so dignified it seemed like she was one of the goddess herself.


    Clementine¡¯s role today was not to be an attendant, but to be a witness to Agedilus and Filmina¡¯s marriage. By all rights, that role should have gone to a priest, but it seemed Clementine herself had accepted it. ¡¸Is there anyone more suited to being the witness than me?¡¹ she had said. Certainly, Clementine who was born with the goddess¡¯s divine protection was more suitable than any priest.


    And then, Clementine¡¯s light pink lips moved.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s begin.¡¹

 Chapter 27 - Volume 1

    Side Story 3 ¡ª Part 7


    Let¡¯s begin.¡¹


    Those words were the signal, and the doors in the back opened. Arms linked together, Agedilus and Filmina quietly walked along the center path. And then, slipping through the space between the attendants, they walked to the altar where they faced each other and stopped.


    ¡¸In the name of our Goddess. Take your oaths.¡¹


    Clementine¡¯s voice was like a chirping bird, but still mysteriously majestic. Accepting her words, Agedilus opened his mouth, facing Filmina.


    ¡¸I will think only of you.¡¹


    Taking a lock of Filmina¡¯s hair in his hand, he pressed a kiss onto it.


    ¡¸I will appreciate you. I will care for you. I will help you. I will support you. I will respect you. I will protect you. I will trust you.¡¹


    After each sentence, he kissed the back of Filmina¡¯s hand, the palm of her hand, her fingertips, her cheeks, her eyelids, one by one. Just those repeated kisses were so breathtakingly beautiful, it was the very definition of a noble ceremony.


    ¡¸I request you.¡¹


    And then, one last kiss on the forehead. As if waiting for Filmina¡¯s response, Agedilus kneeled on one knee there. As if replying to that, Filmina smiled. A kind, gentle, happy smile. Gently bending down, this time it was Filmina who kissed Agedilus¡¯s forehead.


    ¡¸I accept all of you.¡¹


    At her words, Agedilus¡¯s sunrise-colored eyes were filled with a delicate light, not just delight, but not relief either. He stood up again, putting his hands around Filmina¡¯s waist.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªI love you.¡¹


    After those last words from Agedilus, the two¡¯s lips met.


    Carefully watching that, Clementine made grains of light from her hand that rained over the couple.


    ¡¸May there be much happiness in the couple¡¯s future. May the blessings of our goddess be upon you.¡¹


    In the middle of the raining light particles, Agedilus and Filmina bowed to the statue of the goddess, before turning to the attendants and bowing again. Thanks to the sunlight from the window above, the light particles glittered and sparkled all the more brightly.


    The scene was nothing but absolutely beautiful. Yulifalet felt there was something filling him up from the depths of his heart. Why couldn¡¯t he help thinking, ¡®Ah¡­¡¯ Filled with a flood of emotions, Yulifalet clapped for the two leading roles today along with all the other attendants in a grand applause.


    And then, that night. The celebrations were held at the Lancent Estate. Even though they were ¡®celebrations¡¯, they weren¡¯t formal at all. Everyone flung off their stiff, formal uniforms, gathering together with comfortable clothes as they pleased.


    It was a rather private occasion, with them eating their meal made by the women of the Adina family, and indulging themselves on the prized sake of the Adina family and Lancent family¡¯s respective heads.


    The Adina family¡¯s head¡¯s wife was usually in the kitchen, and Filmina and the wet nurse also made their own dishes. Each of their food was delicious, and it made Yulifalet remember the food from his hometown.


    He drank countless glasses of sake as he was recommended to, and before he knew it he started feeling like he was floating around mid-air. By the time he realized, ¡®Crap, I¡¯m drunk,¡¯ it was too late. No matter how much he was told he could stay at the Lancent Estate, he still felt guilty.


    ¡®Guess I¡¯ll go out and get some fresh night air.¡¯ Thinking that, he left his seat. Everyone had drank sake, and were all immersed in conversation. Taking that as a good opportunity, he slipped outside without telling anyone.


    It was a bright night. A night where the big blue moon brightly shone. The cold night wind pleasantly brushed against his skin, warm from the sake he¡¯d drank. Even though it had only been some weeks since he¡¯d defeated the demon king, it felt like it had been years ago.


    Since he returned to the capital, all of his days were spent busily and full of commotion. But today felt like the time flowed by so slowly and restfully as never before. Why?


    He took a deep breath, then exhaled. The clean air filled his lungs.


    It was quiet. The Lancent Estate was right in the busy center of the capital. Even though it was so bustling and busy in the day, that liveliness unbelievably disappeared by night, so quiet. He wanted to stay out here and bask in the night air forever, but he couldn¡¯t do that.


    ¡®I should be heading back soon,¡¯ he thought, facing the door and about to return. It was then that Yulifalet was surprised by someone standing there.


    ¡¸Huh? Mrs Filmina?¡¹


    One of the lead roles of today, Filmina, stood with the door behind her. She was clad in a simple dress, different from the pure white one from the daytime. Her long hair that had been let down was now arranged in a chignon.


    Her appearance gave a completely different impression from the daytime, but there was no change in the gentle atmosphere about her. Yulifalet didn¡¯t feel wary around her.


    He tilted his head to the side in confusion, asking Filmina a question.


    ¡¸It¡¯s your big day, why are you here¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Because you aren¡¯t there, Sir Yulifalet. Perhaps the cooking was not suitable for your taste?¡¹


    She anxiously looked towards him. Yulifalet shook his head, as if she¡¯d said something outrageous.


    ¡¸No, not at all! The cooking was really tasty. I just felt a bit tipsy, so I wanted to get some fresh air.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? I¡¯m so relieved to hear that.¡¹


    At her light smile, Yulifalet felt his face go red for some reason. Even though he knew she was a kind of woman he¡¯d never been around before, and that she was a newlywed married woman who his friend had married, his chest suddenly felt overcome with emotion. That must be the sad nature of men.


    ¡®It¡¯d be bad if the groom found out, huh,¡¯ he thought, as if looking at the situation from an outsider¡¯s perspective. He was about to say, ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s go back together.¡¹ But before he could, Filmina opened her mouth.


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    He blinked, as if to say ¡®for what?¡¯ Filmina erased her gentle smile. She looked straight at Yulifalet with a serious expression.


    The phrase ¡¸Thank you¡¹. He had heard those words countless times since he returned to the royal capital. ¡¸Thank you for defeating the demon king.¡¹ ¡¸Thank you for saving the world.¡¹ He¡¯d heard those words so many times it bewildered him. But for some reason, Filmina¡¯s ¡¸Thank you¡¹ felt different than other people¡¯s ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºThank you¡», for what?¡¹


    ¡¸For believing in Edi without giving up.¡¹


    ¡¸Agedilus?¡¹


    Yulifalet was finding it increasingly more and more difficult to understand. Filmina continued.


    ¡¸I heard it from Alhelm and the others. That everyone believed Agedilus was alive until the end¡­¡­ And, especially you.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, yeah, that? But you were the same too¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No. I wasn¡¯t the same. I gave up hope.¡¹


    ¡®So¡­¡¯ Filmina grasped her hands tightly as if blaming herself, and continued her words like she was confessing something.


    ¡¸The reason Edi could come back home like this was because of you and the others.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªThat¡¯s not true!¡¹


    Filmina cracked a self-deprecating smile, so different from her gentle one. At the sight of it, Yulifalet couldn¡¯t help but grab both her shoulders. Perhaps overwhelmed by the force, Filmina¡¯s whole body shook in surprise, her eyes blinking. Looking into her eyes from close-up, Yulifalet smiled.


    ¡¸I think the reason Edi came back alive has to be you.¡¹


    He knew just how much Agedilus had lovingly thought of Filmina during the journey. That day, when the moon was as bright as the moon today. Surely no one could make Agedilus make the expression he did then except Filmina. There was just one person who could call him ¡¸Edi¡¹.


    The reason Yulifalet was able to believe Agedilus was alive, was all thanks to Filmina. He couldn¡¯t help but think of Filmina as the last thread that was holding Agedilus to this world.


    Filmina¡¯s wet eyes blinked, and then she softly murmured.


    ¡¸Is¡­ Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s true, I guarantee you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­To think, a great hero is guaranteeing it for me. There can¡¯t be any stronger guarantee than this.¡¹


    Yulifalet vigorously nodded, and Filmina smiled. It was a gentle smile that made everyone who saw it naturally feel relieved, and Yulifalet also let out a sigh of relief. If he¡¯d made her cry right here, just what excuse would he have given Agedilus?


    As he thought, ¡®Thank goodness,¡¯ he suddenly laughed. At that mischievous laugh, Filmina blinked in surprise once again.


    ¡¸Mrs Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Won¡¯t you form an alliance with me?¡¹


    ¡¸An alliance?¡¹


    ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ She urged him to go on with her eyes. Yulifalet smiled broadly.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The goal is to protect Agedilus¡¯s happiness.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh!¡¹


    Filmina¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She blinked incessantly, before her eyes finally had the same light as Yulifalet¡¯s¡ª¡ªnamely, a mischievous light.


    ¡¸Ahaha. Sir Yulifalet, you really are a curious friend.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Agedilus said something like that to me once too. Wonder if it¡¯s okay to take it as a compliment?¡¹


    Though, Agedilus had said it much more frankly than Filmina. ¡¸A strange person¡¹ and ¡¸A weird person¡¹ were rude things to say indeed.


    Giggles escaped Filmina¡¯s mouth, as if she couldn¡¯t contain herself. Not answering with a yes or no, she did nothing but laugh. Yulifalet scratched his cheek, embarrassed. Facing him, Filmina extended her slender hand to him.


    ¡¸An alliance, you say. If there really is something like that, I¡¯ll gladly join.¡¹


    Smiling even harder, Filmina continued.


    ¡¸Well then, I look forward to working with you from now on. Please just call me ¡®Filmina¡¯, I don¡¯t mind if you drop the ¡®Mrs¡¯ or ¡®Miss¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸Then won¡¯t you call me Yuli too?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I look forward to working with you, Sir Yuli.¡¹


    ¡¸Me too, Filmina.¡¹


    They shook each other¡¯s hands. That was the moment they were allied in the ¡ºProtect Agedilus¡¯s Happiness Alliance¡».


    The chilly night wind blew between them. If he stayed out any longer, his body might get too chilly. ¡®This time, let¡¯s hurry up and go back already.¡¯ Opening the door, they returned inside.


    As the two of them walked together towards the large room where the dining was taking place, they instinctively stopped at the sight of someone approaching them.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What were you doing?¡¹


    That beautiful voice was so low you could plainly tell he was in a bad mood. Yulifalet and Filmina exchanged glances, before looking at him.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸Agedilus? What¡¯s the matter, what are you doing here?¡¹


    When Yulifalet left his seat from the dining room, Agedilus had been thoroughly engaged in conversation with Alhelm and Filmina¡¯s younger brother. But for some reason he was here now, his beautiful face twisted into a displeased look.


    He approached quickly, took Filmina¡¯s arm and pulled her beside him.


    ¡¸That¡¯s my line. What were you two doing, sneaking around?¡¹


    Agedilus fully exposed his bad mood, so disturbed that he might start yelling if Yulifalet said something foolish. It made Yulifalet realize once again just how important Filmina was to Agedilus. There were only a few times even during the journey that Agedilus had bluntly shown his feelings like this.


    ¡®He really does love her, huh?¡¯ he thought. As Yulifalet thought that, he found himself jealous that Agedilus had someone to think of dearly. He exchanged glances with Filmina.


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Several seconds passed as their gazes clashed together. Then, the two of them suddenly blurted out together.


    ¡¸A secret, I guess.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s a secret.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    Agedilus looked like he was saying, ¡®Just what does that mean?¡¯ Filmina linked her arm around his arm. At that gesture, Agedilus looked clearly surprised as he looked at Filmina, shutting his mouth.


    ¡¸Well now, let¡¯s get back to our seats quickly. Both of us left, so I¡¯m sure everyone must be waiting for us.¡¹


    ¡®Right?¡¯ Filmina pulled at his arm, looking up at the man who had become a husband today. Yulifalet had to hold back his laughter as Agedilus quietly listened to her. Then, he followed them back too. Agedilus and Filmina. Watching them from behind, Yulifalet certainly was happy.


    ¡®I hope they stay like this forever.¡¯ He couldn¡¯t help praying for that.


    * * *


    ¡¸Yuli! Hey, Yuli!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh? Oh, yeah, what is it, Marie?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t ask me what¡¯s the matter. You just zoned out right as you broke that envelope¡¯s seal!¡¹


    ¡®I was so worried!¡¯ With her cheeks puffed up, his childhood friend glared at him, and Yulifalet scratched his cheek. It seemed he¡¯d gotten lost in thought, somehow or another.


    After attending Agedilus and Filmina¡¯s wedding, he quickly left the capital behind as if escaping, kicking away the wealthy merchants and aristocrats who endlessly kept running after him with marriage proposals and bribes.


    When he finally returned to his hometown, the people that came to greet him were his childhood friend and his parents, his butler who was the family¡¯s head servant, and the people that lived there. Everyone was in tears, all saying, ¡¸Thank goodness you¡¯re safe.¡¹


    That was when Yulifalet was finally able to accept what is called ¡®peace¡¯ in this world, not as the ¡®Hero¡¯ Yulifalet but as the Yulifalet who was just an heir of a small countryside aristocrat.


    And then, he had been able to regain a peaceful everyday life. Not exactly like how it was before, but certainly peaceful. And today, he had received this letter. As he looked at the envelope with its seal cut, he smiled.


    He took out the paper from the envelope, only to have his nose tickled by the light flowery scent. Narrowing his eyes in pleasure at the refined scent, he opened the folded up letter.


    ¡ª¡ªDear Yulifalet Lila Schtorenvihein.


    The letter started with those customary words. The handwriting looked as if it revealed the writer¡¯s personality; it had to be Filmina¡¯s. Although his signature was added jointly at the sender¡¯s name part, that Agedilus wouldn¡¯t go to the trouble of sending a letter by himself.


    The fine quality paper told of their present situation, and asked how Yulifalet and the others were doing. Although it would be true to say there was nothing interesting or fun in it, it still made him so happy that he could peacefully exchange letters with them like this.


    As he naturally smiled, Marie said, ¡¸Hey!¡¹ and pulled at his sleeve a few times.


    ¡¸So, who was that letter from after all?¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? Well, it¡¯s¡­¡¹


    Yulifalet smiled.


    ¡¸From my dear friends.¡¹

 Chapter 28 - Volume 2

    A crying voice was heard.


    Pitch black, in the midst of darkness so dark that one couldn¡¯t see oneself. That crying voice first raised its voice, yelling loudly. As soon as it did, it burst into heaving sobs at times, and at other times it would cry and shout without holding back. Then it would desperately try to hold back its crying only to fail, before repeating itself, spending its days in tears all the more. That¡¯s what it was like.


    Well, just whose voice really was that? It wasn¡¯t the simple and pure way an innocent child cried. It was full of a more complex sorrow and grief, filled with despair, and it kept crying. For some reason, I felt like I certainly knew that voice. But despite that, I still didn¡¯t know who the owner of that voice was.


    I wanted it to just stop and pardon me already. I wasn¡¯t supposed to have the decency to keep obediently listening to that crying, from someone I didn¡¯t even know. But despite that, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to just throw it away. Why?


    It was rather complicated to be just pestering. Just what kind of torturer was a newcomer going through? Aah, no more, this really is such an, amazing¡ª¡ª¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡­Nightmare.¡¹


    I opened my closed eyes as I murmured that, only to see the ceiling I had finally just gotten used to, right in front of my vision. In the dark, the light-colored flower-patterned wallpaper dimly stood out. It seemed to be to the tastes of the previous owner of this room, but I myself was pleased with it, and I took pride in it.


    Well then, excuse me for being so sudden. I hope you are all in high spirits, the ones who are meeting me for the first time and the ones who are not. Hello, it¡¯s me.


    It has already been years since I was reincarnated into this world of swords and sorcery, from the country of Japan, said to be going through an employment ice age. The ¡ºme¡» of the ¡ºpast¡» would laugh at what a joke it is. But anyway, the ancient demon king that made his return after five hundred years has been finally destroyed by the party of heroes.


    There are still demon survivors in various places in the country; it seems there are still requests to destroy them going to knights, the country¡¯s wizards, self-protection groups, and mercenary guilds. But compared to the time when the demon king sat in his demon city, it seems like it¡¯s become considerably better. They say the demons have inevitably grown weaker since the demon king was destroyed, so there isn¡¯t as much damage being done as before.


    The congested, stagnant atmosphere in the country had been beautifully wiped away. The people used to tremble with anxiety and fear, but now smiles returned to their faces. Time, which seemed like it had stopped, started moving.


    If I had to say, I know I¡¯m not very religious. But certainly, it made me remember. The moment when the light fell from the heavens, changing our kingdom, and then the world. The light that came when the hero¡¯s holy sword pierced the demon king. It was so beautiful it made one dizzy to look at it.


    It was more dazzling than the sun, which we had not seen for a long time. And yet it didn¡¯t hurt to look at that light. At that moment, everyone more or less believed that the hero had succeeded.


    But that light didn¡¯t cleanse the dark mud lying in my heart.


    At that moment, I closed my eyes to cut off my vision, which was wrapped with tears. Seared into my eyelids was not the light from the heavens, but the light of the sunset, with orange and purple mixed together. It was the light of my fiance¡¯s eyes, who I thought I¡¯d never see again.


    If the country¡¯s head wizard and my fiance, one of the party of heroes, had not come back as if to say ¡¸Oops, I was actually alive all along!¡¹ no doubt I would¡¯ve turned into a living corpse, an actual one.


    Yes, if my fiance¡ª¡ªif that man had not come back alive for me.


    Back then, I meant to understand that was a perfectly probable possibility, considering the dangers that came with the duty of defeating the demon king. I thought I didn¡¯t have the right to interfere, so just those two words, ¡¸Don¡¯t go,¡¹ were beyond the limit for me. The best I could do was to request him, ¡¸Please be safe.¡¹


    But now, I think. Even though I knew that it was helpless, he couldn¡¯t disobey an order from His Majesty, despite all that, I should have at least cried, shouted, and clung to him. Even though the scars on my back had made us feel obligated to each other, I should have used more of my actions and words at him.


    The reason I didn¡¯t do that was because of my stubbornness, my pride¡­¡­ No, it wasn¡¯t anything strong like stubbornness or pride. It was a bluff, a weakness. Since I continued to give in to that weakness, I ended up considerably going about things in a roundabout way.


    I¡¯ll introduce myself once again.


    My name is¡ª¡ªwas Filmina Veer Adina, now it is Filmina Von Lancent.


    I am the wife of one of the party of heroes, our country¡¯s head wizard, Agedilus Von Lancent.


    It is generally accepted that I¡¯m rather plain and ordinary. The proof of whether I really am in such a position is obvious if you look at the situation I¡¯m in. Taking light breaths beside me, that vision which is all the more beautiful while sleeping, is more proof than anything else.


    Despite how I¡¯m clearly different from other noblewomen in a situation like this in a mental age sense, I never did things like sharing a bed with someone from the opposite gender who wasn¡¯t my husband. In other words, it¡¯s like that.


    Defeating the demon king. That time felt overwhelmingly long for me, who couldn¡¯t do anything but wait. But in reality, it wasn¡¯t that long. And it wasn¡¯t that long ago that this man returned from the trip and we finally got married.


    Getting married to one of the saviors of the world, whose name was more famous to the world now than ever before, was a huge pain, to put it bluntly. Though, the one who really received the trouble was not me but this man.


    This man didn¡¯t try to tell me that, but I know it. I know that the people who had completely avoided him before did a 180 degree turn, now approaching him and recommending him their relatives who were young ladies to marry. God, he really is a man that belongs to those cliches high fantasy tropes.


    I did think ¡®if he cancels his engagement with me and marries some girl I don¡¯t know from somewhere, this time I really will get mad and slap that white cheek of his.¡¯ But that didn¡¯t happen. This man completely threw away all those marriage proposals from noblewomen who were favorable in all ways, and went ahead with our marriage ceremony.


    It was a marriage ceremony improper for a hero that saved the world, as if avoiding the public eye.


    The attendants were both of our relatives along with the hero, the princess, the knight, and his disciple, who had all slipped away from their official work. It was in one of the temples of the goddess that¡¯s scattered around everywhere in this country; and it was even considered a small temple out of those. So the ceremony was held rather secretive.


    I might get yelled at in shock by my friends, the other noblewomen, as being wasteful. But I preferred holding the ceremony here more than in the grand temple within the city center.


    Since the defeat of the demon king, something like a hero¡¯s wedding ceremony should have been a grand event with all of the nation¡¯s people invited. But my real intention was to avoid it even as a joke, standing in front of a crowd of many people beside that man who¡¯d be wearing the most highest grade wizard uniform as the groom, looking more beautiful than the bride.


    But it is also true that it genuinely made me happy to wear a wedding dress for this man, something the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡» wasn¡¯t able to wear. Even though it might have been considered disgraceful considering my age, I was still happy.


    And then, I and that man got married. The wedding was hidden by his intent. Although there are still very few people that know about it, the wedding was real, accepted.


    ¡¸¡­¡­You really are hopeless.¡¹


    Sitting up in bed, I caress his head. There are no signs of him waking up. His rustling hair is so pleasant to touch it irritates me. My emotions about it change on a whim ¨C sometimes I want to make the people that called him bad luck or a monster actually touch his hair, and other times I want to hog it all for myself.


    There are absolutely no signs of him waking up. He quietly breathes, his face just like a child¡¯s.


    The other day, I teased the boundary and called him ¡ºidiot¡». Lately, I¡¯ve been thinking it might be alright if I relinquish him of that. But in place of that, I want to stick the label ¡ºhopeless¡» onto him.


    I mean, it¡¯s true, right? How could I not have noticed that the reason he didn¡¯t want to make our marriage public was to protect none other than me? I know I¡¯ve realized it, but I mean, what else would I call this man that wants to hide my existence if not ¡ºhopeless¡»?


    If he revealed my existence to the public, at least the proposals that come fluttering in under him would decrease, become less than they are today. He was already extremely busy with being the head wizard of the royal palace ¨C no doubt it must be incredibly annoying to suddenly have proposals endlessly coming in. But despite that, he still hides me.


    I¡¯ve never thought something like ¡®is he hiding me because he¡¯s embarrassed of me?¡¯ Because if he was so embarrassed of me he couldn¡¯t tell people around him about me, he would have outright divorced me right away before hiding me. That¡¯s the kind of man Agedilus Von Lancent is.


    My position¡ª¡ªnamely, the position of being this man¡¯s wife, is extremely unstable, to be precise. After all, I am nothing more than a mere aristocrat, not even worthy of being compared to the head wizard. Everyone would think the position of being ¡ºthe savior of the world¡¯s wife¡» is too much of a heavy load for me.


    If a grand rumor spread around that I was married to this man, I can easily imagine it would cause a good-for-nothing mess. Divorce is acceptable in our country, so people that want that to happen would try to get me at any way possible. If so, there might be those that would take strong measures to do so.


    That¡¯s what this man worries about. If I said his worries about it didn¡¯t make me happy, that would be a lie. The fact that he¡¯s trying to protect me certainly makes me happy.


    But, be that as it may. Because even I have something to say.


    The world in general would say that me and him are still newlyweds. We¡¯re the kind of newlyweds that would be able to come on TV in the ¡ºpast¡» world.


    It took far too long friendship to get there. It feels as if I could easily forget that, but still, I had gone from just a ¡ºchildhood friend plus fianc¨¦e¡» to ¡ºwife¡». If you ask me whether I find it funny that other girls keep trying to woo my ¡ºhusband¡», the answer is of course, no. I mean, I get jealous just like everyone else.


    Even though I hadn¡¯t thought things like that until now, just as I became a wife I started thinking things that are far too mercenary-like, if I do say so myself. I can do nothing but just giggle, laugh it off with the composure of someone who is barely a legal wife ¨C just what am I to do?


    I¡¯ve finally come here after so long, but I still can¡¯t relax properly. Because at any rate, the women that approach him aren¡¯t just the ones that see him as nothing but a hero ¨C there are also those who certainly see him as ¡ºAgedilus¡».


    Because of that, he really is clueless. Even though he¡¯s so sensitive to bad things that are said to him and responds accordingly, he¡¯s completely dense when it comes to good things. Considering his early life, perhaps it can¡¯t be helped, but it really is too much.


    I¡¯ll also say that although I won¡¯t call him an idiot, I really can¡¯t help calling him hopeless, someone who just can¡¯t be helped. Though I do know that it¡¯s not something to be upset over, I should be grateful since he came back alive for me.


    I¡¯m happy that he¡¯s protecting me, but that alone isn¡¯t enough. I really should just be grateful for what I have.


    Still almost sitting up in bed, I stop caressing his head. As gently as I can, I slide my finger along the faint scar under his closed left eye. He draws closer to me, as if it feels good. It¡¯s such an innocent gesture, unthinkable considering his usual behavior. It stirs up such deep emotions within me.


    His upturned eyelashes are so long they anger me, casting a shadow over his cheeks, making me feel extremely annoyed. I suddenly feel like pinching his pointlessly high nose, but his reaction afterwards will be a pain¡­¡­Or, rather, scary. So I decide not to do that.


    And so, I caress his cheek, stifling a sigh that was about to escape my mouth. I was hoping that sleepiness would fall over me soon, but for some reason I can¡¯t even yawn. No matter what, I don¡¯t feel like sleeping even if I try to fall asleep again.


    What plays over and over in my ears is that unknown person¡¯s crying voice. Painted under my eyelids is that darkness, darker than the dead of night.


    I think I ended up seeing an odd dream. It was a nightmare, of course, a dream that nothing could be done about.


    It feels like nothing will change if I keep lying in bed like this, but I also can¡¯t bring myself to wake this man. Removing his arm from on top of me, I gently get out of bed.

 Chapter 29 - Volume 2

    He¡¯s deep in sleep. I don¡¯t put shoes on, to hide my footsteps and not wake him. I pick up my gown that was lying on a nearby chair, put it on over my night-clothes, and go to the balcony. A chilly sensation travels from my bare feet all over my body, but I just don¡¯t feel like going back in the room again.


    ¡¸¡­¡­The moon looks so beautiful.¡¹


    The moon lightly floats in the night sky, which looks like it has spread out the highest quality of velvet. The ¡ºpast¡» world¡¯s moon was ivory-white, but this world¡¯s moon is a whitish-blue, and bigger. With my hands on the balcony railing, I do nothing but gaze at that moon. I often looked at the moon like this from the balcony of my room in my parents¡¯ house too.


    In the first place, this estate was the birth home of the late wife of this man¡¯s foster father, Uncle Lancent. Or, rather, not uncle ¨C my father-in-law. The late wife¡¯s parents had died early, so after she died, it was just left in a corner of the capital. My father-in-law Lancent very generously gave it to us in good condition, saying it was a wedding present. He had smiled and said, ¡¸She¡¯d be happier too if you lived here instead of me just owning it and leaving it alone like this.¡¹


    The moonlight brightly shines on our estate grounds, really making the silence of the night stand out.


    The nights of the world I live in now are far too quiet. Sometimes, I miss the noise and clamour of the nights of the ¡ºpast¡» world. Though in those days I would complain, ¡¸Let me sleep, I gotta go to work again tomorrow!¡¹


    In this world where silence spread out, that screaming voice stuck in my ear in my dream. It feels like I can hear it again, but I don¡¯t feel like going back to bed. Just why is that so, really? I¡¯m worried. I really am worried. Why do I feel like this, even though they say a lack of sleep is beauty¡¯s greatest enemy?


    It was then, as I watched the moon like that, when suddenly a pair of arms enveloped my body from behind.


    ¡­¡­I would like you to please praise me for not screaming.


    Since the warmth I felt through my gown was familiar, I narrowly manage to settle down after just stiffening for a second. I can¡¯t move since he¡¯s holding me, so I move my neck, timidly looking over my shoulder. As I expected, close to me is that beautiful androgynous face that would charm even a night fairy.


    ¡¸E-Edi? Did I wake you? Please don¡¯t frighten me like that.¡¹


    My husband, who had woken up and crept behind me without me noticing, now tightly hugging me from behind, furrows his brows at my words.


    ¡¸You¡¯re the one that frightened me first.¡¹


    He whispers those words by my ear, his voice somewhat lower than usual. That tells me he¡¯s in more of a bad mood than usual. But I don¡¯t remember doing anything to displease him.


    ¡¸Did I do something to you?¡¹


    All I did was caress his head and cheek. Since I restrained myself from pinching his nose, I don¡¯t recall doing anything else that would anger him. As if responding to my question, he slowly tightens his arms around me. Hey, wait, if he holds me any harder I really might not be able to breathe.


    But it¡¯s no use. I think it¡¯s completely unfair. He¡¯s just showing me that expression full of displease and a hint of worry, but I can¡¯t just shake his arms off like that.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªEdi, would you please let go of me?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What if I say no?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s worrying. I can¡¯t hug you like this, can I?¡¹


    I tilt my head and look up at him to see his sunrise-colored eyes blink in surprise. I suppress a laugh at that expression, I don¡¯t get to see that usually. His arms loosen in surprise, and I manage to turn around, pressing my cheek to his chest and wrapping my arms around him, clad in his night-clothes. It seems like that action relieved him from the chill his body was engulfed in.


    The crying voice stuck to my ear is replaced by the sound of this man¡¯s heartbeat. It¡¯s the sound of being alive. I instinctively close my eyes at how comfortable it feels.


    ¡¸Kya?!¡¹


    As I close my eyes, I¡¯m suddenly up in mid-air. For a second I have no idea what happened, but my mind slowly catches up with the situation.


    He¡¯s carrying me, in the so-called bridal style. I look up at him as if asking why. His beautiful face, standing out against the blue moonlight, is as indifferent as usual.


    No doubt all women have that problem of wondering ¡®I¡¯m not heavy, am I?¡¯ I did think, ¡®he does have awfully wonderful muscles, even though he¡¯s skinny.¡¯ But at any rate, just why is this man carrying me so lightly?


    ¡¸W-what¡¯s this all of a sudden?¡¹


    My voice naturally comes out as a squeak. Looking down at me, he snorts.


    ¡¸This may be a balcony, but you¡¯re the only idiot who¡¯d go outside barefoot.¡¹


    Why call me an idiot? I can¡¯t help feeling angry, but I also can¡¯t deny him calling me an idiot since the nights are still chilly this season, as he said.


    I¡¯m at a loss for words. He carries me back in, takes me to the room beside the bedroom, and puts me on the couch. He snaps his fingers; the magic jewel in the room shines, a light orange light fills the room. Silent magic is his strength. That warm light feels like the opposite of the moonlight, and I instinctively narrow my eyes at its radiance. Leaving me there, he heads towards the door connected to the corridor.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸Wait a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸But, but you have to wake up early tomorrow¡­¡­¡¹


    I say that, implying ¡®so you should go to bed right away.¡¯ He looks over his shoulder and glares at me. Being glared at by that unparalleled beautiful face would make almost all humans except a small minority go pale. But I¡¯m one of the ¡®small minority¡¯ so I¡¯m just confused.


    I can¡¯t help feeling like it was absurd for him to glare at me like that when I didn¡¯t mean to say anything odd. As if saying he didn¡¯t give a damn about me being confused, he leaves the room. Left alone in that vast room, the only thing I can do is obediently wait, as he said.


    He returns in less than a few minutes. In his hand are two cups with white steam rising from them.


    I can¡¯t help but tilt my head in puzzlement. He silently sits down beside me, holding out one of the cups to me. I reflexively take it, and the light fragrance with a hint of sweetness wafts up to my nose. Just why did he do this? I look at the beautiful amber liquid filling the cup and at his face, comparing the two countless times. He¡¯s already started drinking his. Without looking here, he unconcernedly says:


    ¡¸Hurry up, drink that and sleep.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh dear, did you really go to the trouble of making this for me?¡¹


    Its scent is softer than even the usual medicinal plants tea. Just the scent alone softly warms my body right from the core. It seems like I can hope it¡¯ll make me very sleepy. Holding it with both hands and basking in its warmth, I ask him that but he silently drinks from his own cup. Silence is golden. In other words, it seems he did make it for me.


    I bring the cup to my mouth. What spreads in my mouth is the unique flavor of medicinal leaves tea along with a flavor as if fruits have been chopped up in it. It¡¯s still a bit too hot, so I take my time drinking it. As I do, my face naturally loosens up and relaxes. I sneak a sidelong glance at my husband; he pretends not to notice, sipping the same tea as me.


    ¡¸Edi.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    Sure enough, he doesn¡¯t respond. I can¡¯t help giggling at his predictable reaction. This man is supposed to be extremely smart, but at times like this he can¡¯t say a single clever word.


    But I¡¯m probably also hopeless for liking even that part of him. If he actually finds out that I think it¡¯s cute, I¡¯m sure he¡¯d get in an even worse mood.


    And then, I finally drink the last sip. I put the cup on top of the table, somehow or another moving closer to the man beside me. The warmth inside me from the tea and the warmth beside me from this man finally make me sleepy. I start feeling like I¡¯ll end up closing my eyes at the comfortable warmth. I cover my mouth, feeling like I¡¯m about to let out a small yawn. Just then, having finished the same tea as me, he stood up.


    I feel a bit upset at the warmth disappearing from beside me, but he picked me up again with such timing as if to say, ¡®you didn¡¯t think I¡¯d let you stay upset like that, did you?¡¯


    ¡®No, I can walk by myself, so please pardon me from this.¡¯ I look up at him with my gaze saying that, but as expected, he ignores my complaints and carries me to the bedroom again. Unable to oppose him, I¡¯m lowered onto the bed. As I look up at him to say, ¡®what are you doing?¡¯ I realize his face is surprisingly close to me.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡­¡­¡ª?!¡¹


    A soft feeling touches my lips. As I¡¯m dumbfounded, he drags me into bed as if pushing me down, and holds me. With no margin to remove my gown, I have no options but to lie down on the bed with his arms around me, gown and all. He holds me tightly. I feel it¡¯s like he¡¯s saying, ¡®I¡¯m not going to let you go.¡¯


    It feels like heat is spreading from my lips that he kissed, to the rest of my face, filling it up. My cheeks feel hot. Looking at me as if content, he moves his mouth just a little to say:


    ¡¸Goodnight.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Goodnight.¡¹


    I just barely manage to reply with a small voice. Although we¡¯re close to each other, I wonder if he actually heard it. But he says nothing more than that, closing his beautiful sunrise-colored eyes. With that face just like Sleeping Beauty close to me, I remain dumbfounded as I suddenly think of something.


    Sleeping Beauty woke up from the prince¡¯s kiss. There¡¯s nothing about me that would make me a princess, and he¡¯s not a prince but a wizard. So if you just look at it appearance-wise, he¡¯s definitely the one that fits the name of Sleeping Beauty. But even so, I realize just how extraordinary the effect of his kiss was. The sleepiness that had finally come to me just flew away then.


    It¡¯s strange. We have done much more things than this many times since we got married, but I still haven¡¯t been able to get used to it.


    The sound of my heartbeat is irritating. Instead of covering my ears, I bring my face closer again to his chest as he hugs me, trying to sleep. The arm over my back tightened once again, but this time it made me happy.


    In the end, I spent that night unable to fall asleep. Completely forgetting all about that nightmare. Looking back on that, that dream was the beginning of everything. But of course, there was no way for me to know that back then.

 Chapter 30 - Volume 2

    The bright sun¡¯s rays descend gently this morning. Like always, I went to see this man ¨C my husband ¨C off to the door as he left for his work in the palace.


    ¡¸When do you plan on coming home tonight?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Earlier than usual.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahaha, but I suppose I shouldn¡¯t get my hopes up then.¡¹


    I said that, smiling sweetly. In response, he made a very reproachful face. When it came to this man, even the most difficult to compliment expression of his looked beautiful. But I wasn¡¯t going to be fooled by that. I could count on my fingers the number of times he actually came home ¡ºearlier than usual¡» in the past several months.


    He doesn¡¯t make it on time for the conventional dinnertime; if he¡¯s unlucky, he gets home after midnight. The reason he returns so late isn¡¯t just because of the people who keep trying to meet him and chase after him since he¡¯s ¡®the savior of the world¡¯, but it¡¯s also simply because of his own personality.


    Even though he doesn¡¯t hesitate to get rid of annoying things, he never refuses any sort of work given to him. There¡¯s just one reason for that: he himself doesn¡¯t dislike working.


    I know how to describe a man like this. Namely, a research idiot. If I had to describe it in the words of the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡», he¡¯s what I¡¯d call a workaholic.


    In the end, he must enjoy immersing himself into research one way or another. Well, it¡¯s good to love what you do as a job, and I myself don¡¯t want to have a shy, happily newlywed lifestyle so I¡¯m not complaining. In fact, spending a life like that with this man sounds nothing but terrifying.


    Saying things like, ¡¸Welcome home, dear. Would you like to have dinner? Or have a bath? Or, have me?¡¹ That¡¯s just too unreasonable to ask of me. It¡¯s good to have a healthy husband that stays away from home. That¡¯s a wise saying.


    But, however. It¡¯s really annoying that I have to obediently accept this reality. The reality that I end up constantly waiting for him to come home, without having dinner or end up staying awake really late.


    Though, it can¡¯t be helped, can it? Because I want to tell him, ¡¸Welcome home,¡¹ no matter how late it is. Because I do think, ¡®I want his home to be me.¡¯ I can¡¯t help thinking that they do use the term for someone like me as ¡®crazy in love¡¯.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be heading off.¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. Have a good day.¡¹


    He realized that I meant to wait until however long it took for him to get home. He said nothing more, softly kissing my cheek before getting on the carriage.


    I watch the carriage as it leaves the estate, making clattering sounds, and I grab my cheek. Just where did that distrusting, misanthropic man learn how to do such a thing like this?


    It¡¯s been several months since we got married, and our physical relationship has definitely increased with great vigor. But I still can¡¯t get used to it. In fact, I feel like I¡¯ve actually started getting more nervous about it. So this is what ¡®marriage¡¯ is like? Something¡¯s wrong with me for having my heart throb like this, so unbecoming for my age.


    Closing the door to our mansion, I hold my still hot cheek. The estate, quiet as death, isn¡¯t particularly big. But for two people, it¡¯s more than enough, vast and spacious.


    Even the standard regular aristocrats employ servants as a minimum, to take care of their daily needs. And for a hero, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if we employed several servants and did nothing ourselves. But things wouldn¡¯t work that way. Although he was a hero, there were still many people fearful of his jet black hair. Even trying to take applicants for it would be unthinkable.


    Perhaps fortunately, in the Adina family my wet nurse also worked as our maid, and we had no other servants. Because of that, I inevitably had to take part in some chores like cooking, cleaning, and doing the laundry. More importantly, my housework skills that the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡» knew came in handy.


    The mansion we live in is rather spacious for just the two of us. Although there are places I can¡¯t manage just by myself, I compensate for that by borrowing his magic. For example, having him use wind magic to dust an area that I can¡¯t reach, or having him use water magic to do the washing. When I earnestly murmur, ¡¸Magic is so convenient,¡¹ he says in a tired voice, ¡¸It¡¯s just like you to make me do things like this.¡¹ But I digress.


    Right now, I have no intentions of stopping doing the housework. Even though it¡¯s nothing to be praised for as an aristocrat¡¯s wife, let alone a great hero¡¯s wife. Like always, I see off my husband as he leaves for work, then tidy up the tableware from breakfast, and lightly do the cleaning. If the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡» had gotten married and become a housewife, she might have spent her life like this.


    After finishing up the general housework, I find myself basically having more free time than I know what to do with. That¡¯s my present state. I do get invited to evening parties or tea parties but since my marriage hasn¡¯t clearly been made public for now, I can¡¯t carelessly attend.


    Therefore, the things I can do to pass time are things like embroidery, knitting, or reading. Since I got married and started living in this mansion, I spent my everyday life rotating between those hobbies. But today, I¡¯m somewhat different. No, not just today. Lately, I just can¡¯t bring myself to do those things. Perhaps it would be more correct to say that willpower has been stolen from me.


    I make a cup of medicinal tea in the kitchen before sinking into the couch in the living room. The sweet-smelling fragrance tickles my nose, and I feel my stiff lips loosen up.


    This medicinal plants tea is one that he blended himself, it¡¯s been my favorite from long ago. At first, he told me the way I made tea was unacceptable, but now he finally doesn¡¯t say that anymore. It¡¯s still a frustrating truth that the way he makes it is more delicious, though.


    The tea has a slightly sweet fragrance and taste, despite not having any sugar or honey added to it. Drinking it, I finally feel rested. My body on the couch feels heavy. My nerves had been strained since I watched him leave and finished all the housework for today; they finally relax now.


    I almost drowsily close my eyes, before suddenly sitting up straight in a hurry. That was a close call. The tea was about to fall over along with my body.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Am I sleepy?¡¹


    Murmuring that, I think over that sentence in my head. That¡¯s probably right. I said it in a rather distant manner, but my current state can be summed up with those words. I probably am¡­¡­No, I really am sleepy. That must be only natural. Since I haven¡¯t been able to sleep properly for the past few days, or maybe a week.


    That nightmare I saw the other day, where someone keeps doing nothing but crying. It wasn¡¯t just that once, I¡¯ve seen that countless times since. That dream where someone cries, and cries, and cries, and sobs. That voice, as if singing of despair. It¡¯s slowly but certainly scraping off my glass-like delicate nerves.


    At first, I thought it was a nightmare. That sometimes, I just see similar dreams. But that dream was far too vivid to settle off with just that. I keep hearing someone¡¯s crying voice, repeating and repeating until I just want to say, ¡®Haven¡¯t you had enough already?!¡¯ It¡¯s happened more than just a few times, that I get dragged into bottomless despair by that voice until I just want to scream and jump to my feet.


    But somehow, I manage to keep calm thanks to the warmth of that man sleeping beside me. The reason I¡¯m not prisoner to that extraordinary nightmare is thanks to none other than him.


    But that doesn¡¯t change the reality that I can¡¯t sleep properly. Now, I¡¯m right in the middle of a high state of sleep deprivation.


    When I think about falling asleep and seeing that dream again, the thought of sleeping scares me. I can¡¯t help thinking that one day, I¡¯ll drown in that dream and never wake up again. And then, the thought that ¡®what if I die like that?¡¯ crosses my mind not even as a joke, and a chill runs down my spine.


    Yes, if I had to say what scares me the most, it¡¯s not waking up from that dream. I want to think that it¡¯s impossible, but the crying voice reverberating in my ear and the darkness burnt under my eyelids feel strangely real. They¡¯ve planted fear within me.


    That nightmare sneaks up on me every night, disturbing my peaceful sleep. I can just say ¡®it¡¯s just a dream¡¯ and that¡¯s that. But if I just settle it away with that phrase, I can¡¯t help feeling like this situation is really just too strange. That unchanging dream¡­¡­No, that dream that¡¯s getting worse, just how could I settle it away by saying it¡¯s just my imagination? I feel like it¡¯s as if someone¡¯s cast evil magic on me.


    Yes, magic. If magic really is the cause, I should definitely ask that man. I don¡¯t know anyone I can rely on more for magic than him. But I hesitated talking to him about such a vague thing when he¡¯s already spending his days so busy.


    The problem is just my skin, getting in worse shape from the lack of sleep, and my heart, getting weaker and frailer. There¡¯s nothing else. I know I¡¯ve been enjoying my happiness. Maybe I¡¯ve been basking in it too much, and I can¡¯t help seeing this small, trivial thing like a dark shadow over it. That¡¯s what I think, and that¡¯s just why I¡¯ve been unable to tell him about it.


    I don¡¯t want to cause unnecessary worry. Because he¡¯s already worrying far too much about me. I know that¡¯s because of the scars on my back. That day when we were young, he summoned a high-level fire demon spirit. When it was about to attack him, I reflexively shielded him.


    As a result, I received scars on my back that would never fade away. And he, still young, was burdened with an obligation he shouldn¡¯t have been burdened with. And I too, was burdened with the obligation that ¡ºI¡¯ve made him indebted to me¡». Even though we¡¯ve managed to overcome those feelings of guilt and obligation, the past can¡¯t help but overrule all.


    The night of our wedding, he saw the scars on my back for the first time, those twisted wounds as if the beast¡¯s claws had torn them apart. Caressing them with his finger, he murmured, ¡¸I¡¯m sorry,¡¹ in a voice so small and unthinkable considering how he usually talks.


    I had my back facing him, so I don¡¯t know just what kind of expression he made then. I don¡¯t think I want to know. I just know that I don¡¯t want him to ever speak in that voice again.


    Now, I¡¯ll have to investigate the cause of this dream¡­¡­Or not, I can¡¯t go that far, but I¡¯ll have to figure out some way to deal with it. Since it¡¯s not something I can fix with medicinal tea alone for now ¨C my apologies to that man who made it.


    Once I decided that, all that was left was to take action. Finishing my cup of tea, I got up from the couch.


    Right as I did, I felt like I could hear that crying voice by my ear again. But I pretended not to notice.

 Chapter 31 - Volume 2

    That extraordinary nightmare is always the same, too cruel to be declared just my imagination or just a coincidence. Hearing that unceasing crying voice makes me feel like I¡¯ll be imprisoned in that dream just like that. Somehow, it feels like it¡¯s approaching closer to me too, so I feel even more depressed. What kind of horror is this?


    Well now, even though I said I¡¯d look for ¡®some way to deal with this¡¯, I can¡¯t deny that the truth is I have absolutely no idea where to start or what to do. At times like this, consulting a professional is best. But the closest professional to me currently, that man¡­¡­ My dear husband, is the one I especially don¡¯t want to tell about this.


    Since there¡¯s no point arguing over that, I reject that option. It may end up becoming a huge pain for me in the future if he finds out, ¡®why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡¯ but it¡¯ll be alright if he doesn¡¯t find out. If he doesn¡¯t find out.


    Since that¡¯s out of the question, what about my father-in-law Lancent who¡¯s also a wizard, or my father who¡¯s the Governor of Magical Books, or my brother? My father-in-law is an excellent wizard. I¡¯m sure he¡¯d give me good advice. But if I ask him about it, the possibility of it being leaked to that man is extremely high.


    Then what about my father or brother? The two of them usually dealt with great numbers of magical books, so they would gladly share some of their knowledge one way or another.


    However, the two of them are very overprotective and doting of me. If I told them, there¡¯s a chance they might take the opportunity to tell me to come home. My young brother might especially flare up at that man, saying, ¡¸What did you do to her when you were together?¡¹ So I must dismiss that possibility as well. Which means.


    ¡¸Looks like I really can¡¯t do anything except to do some research myself¡­¡­¡¹


    Saying that in a half-sigh, I put on the dress coat I¡¯d taken out from the closet in my room. Then, not escorted by anyone, I left the mansion alone and boarded a shared carriage on the main street.


    That man relies on a carriage from the association every morning that comes to our mansion. However, I don¡¯t go outside everyday. So leaving for the main street and searching for a carriage was just like getting a taxi or bus if you compare it to¡ºbefore¡».


    It wouldn¡¯t be strange for us aristocrats to have our own exclusive carriage in the first place. However, our estate doesn¡¯t have it for the same reason we don¡¯t have any servants. Under normal circumstances, everyone would be raising their hands to work as an exclusive carriage driver for a great hero. But in that man¡¯s case, that didn¡¯t happen.


    He is one of the heroes of the saved world. But if you ask whether the fear and hatred towards the color ¡ºblack¡» has completely been cleared off, the answer is no. The perception towards ¡ºblack¡» has already been deeply ingrained in this world, and I¡¯ve already realized that nothing can be done about it.


    Everyone reacts to the color black, more or less. Of course, there are exceptions, but they¡¯re still a small minority. Even I don¡¯t know how things would have turned out between us if the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡» didn¡¯t exist.


    ¡ª¡ªIf the ¡ºpast¡» me didn¡¯t exist.


    Would I have been afraid of that man then? Would I have loathed him? But right now, all that I am is just because of the past ¡ºme¡», so this is nothing more than a ¡®what if¡¯.


    The carriage shook and clattered for a little while, but before long, it stopped in front of a certain building. I looked up to see the white palace, stretching across my entire vision. This is the place where all the royals live, where the leaders and officials that manage this country, the magicians and knights that protect it all gather. The city center of our country.


    The place I was heading to was the national library, open to even the general public, located in a corner of the palace. It boasts of having the greatest collection of books in the country, and it¡¯s a place I¡¯ve stepped foot in countless times, taken here by my father at an early age.


    I stand in front of the large door that had already turned amber, with its beautiful delicate carving. In place of my identification documents, I present the magical jewel bracelet that man gave me, and enter like usual. Right as I did, the unique library scent of paper and ink wafted to my nose. No matter what time it is, this place is always full of the unchanging silence.


    ¡¸Well now.¡¹


    Muttering that quiet enough to not disturb the silence, I immediately head towards the bookshelves where magical books were lined up. Hanging my dress coat on a nearby chair, I begin rummaging through the bookshelf right away.


    Near the bookshelves are people who are clearly magicians, people that seem to be spell teachers, and people who are probably studying to get in the Academy of Magic. They are of various genders and ages, but they all have just one common feature. Which is that their hair is all close to black¡­¡­


    For example, there are those with grey hair, hair like silver ink, silver hair with a tinge of black mixed in it, and dark grey hair. Some have hair with just a little part of it black or close to black mixed with their hair, some have hair where just the tips or roots are those colors. Thanks to that, this section of the library gives off an unusually black impression.


    Looking at them all gathered here, I can say that my father-in-law Lancent and that man¡¯s disciple both have hair colors rather close to black. Then, that man¡¯s hair, closer to black ¨C or, rather, black itself, really is so rare. Thinking about that, I let my eyes glide to the spines of the books lined up in front of me.


    Like the others, I pick out several books and head towards the seating area. Taking my dress coat from the chair, I settle down at a small tablespace near the window. The area is big enough for a few people to sit and read. Even though it¡¯s by the window, it barely gets any sunlight. The dimly lit seat seems to seldom be used.


    At least it¡¯s almost always empty whenever I go here, which is very convenient. Since it¡¯s in a secluded space surrounded by bookshelves, it¡¯s far away from the public eye, so it really is just perfect. While being thankful that the seat is luckily empty today as usual, I take one of the books in my hand.


    ¡ª¡ªMagicians certainly have a side that is feared, but more than that, they have a side that is closely connected to daily life.


    Those that know about the incident that happened once with the scars on my back all try to keep me away from magic. But whenever there¡¯s something kept away and hidden from them, humans do end up excessively thinking about it and being curious about it. I mean, it¡¯s magic. It¡¯s the magic I longed for.


    That longing itself was what caused that incident, so I myself think I should give up already and learn my lesson. But I am lost to the curiosity that welled up within me during the days I spent so obediently. Actually, I¡¯m proud to be a loser. That¡¯s a story that happened just a few months ago.


    Just a little time after the marriage ceremony, I found myself with far too much free time than I knew what to do with. I had too much time on my hands that I would easily make more than 10 embroidered handkerchiefs in a day. I had no particular responsibilities except the housework.


    At that time, I was struck by an idea and since then, I¡¯ve been spending my days coming to the library like this without telling anyone, absorbed in magical books. The magical books I haven¡¯t touched in around 10 years are formidable opponents, but they certainly are interesting, exciting my curiosity.


    That¡¯s right. In other words, I¡¯ve been coming to the national library and reading magical books long before I fell into this situation of being tormented by a nightmare. That¡¯s why I could come here and easily choose books with a goal in mind. Although, since I¡¯ve been seeing that nightmare I just can¡¯t bring myself to travel much, so I¡¯ve been neglecting to come here too.


    This is a secret. This is a closely-guarded, top secret. Thankfully, no one from my family has found out until now. At the same time as I visit the library, I go to that man¡¯s room in the Black Lotus Court to deliver him something he forgot at home. Usually, he¡¯s receiving that day¡¯s herbs to use in food from the medicinal plants garden he controls, both as a hobby and for practical use. The garden is well managed by the gardener girl.


    I myself initially had my doubts whether an ordinary person could so easily enter the center of the country, let alone visit the royal palace¡¯s head wizard. But that man gave me the aforementioned bracelet as identification, saying, ¡¸Use it when you need to.¡¹ Whenever I show it, everyone quietly makes way for me, so I end up getting a little carried away.


    The magic jewel is in the center of the bracelet, the same color as the magic jewel on that man¡¯s cane¡­¡­Namely, the color of his eyes, the sunrise. Inside that magic jewel is a lotus flower in full bloom. The bracelet has more authority than I initially assumed.


    At first I thought he was finally giving me an ornament now, even though he had never given me one before. Then it started to seem like an outrageous thing ¨C was that just my imagination? Well, I¡¯m not in any position to say that anyway as I always keep that bracelet close to me with great care.


    At any rate, my husband generally returns home late as I mentioned before. Thanks to that, I can read freely to my heart¡¯s content. The vital point is to leave after he leaves, and return before he returns, so it¡¯s simple. Whenever he comes home he says, ¡¸Did anything happen today?¡¹ I¡¯ve gotten used to smiling and saying, ¡¸No, nothing.¡¹ Don¡¯t you dare make light of how bold we mentally [redacted]-year-olds are.


    1


    That man¡¯s disciple also shows up often to borrow magical books, so I¡¯ve been startled by that at times. But he¡¯s usually always in a big hurry, and the books he needs are ones that the general public is restrained from even reading, let alone borrowing. So as of now, I¡¯ve never ran into him.


    And my father, the Governor of Magical Books, also works in this national library. There is a risk of bumping into him as well. But I hear that his workplace is actually deep inside the library. Even at home, I¡¯ve known since I was a child that he works from morning to evening shut up in the same spot.


    So I¡¯m safe for now, or I¡¯m supposed to be safe for now. Since he really hasn¡¯t found me yet. So I¡¯m probably safe, yes.


    Because they¡¯re all thinking about me, they all try to keep me away from magic. However, I¡¯m going against their good wishes, so it¡¯s not like my own conscience doesn¡¯t feel bad. There¡¯s nothing more troublesome than doing something that you know is forbidden, if I do say so myself.


    Well then¡ª¡ªwhat was I talking about? Ah, that¡¯s right, books, books. I was talking about the magical books.


    Looking down at the magical book open in front of me (an introductory manual of the basics), I run my fingertip across its table of contents. Maybe I¡¯ll be able to find a way to deal with the nightmare to some extent if I add together my childhood memories as well as the hasty knowledge I¡¯ve learnt in the past few months. With that faint hope in me, I silently pursued the magical language.


    The word ¡ºmagic¡», it is actually quite complex. The word ¡ºmagic¡» can be used in a broad meaning, but there is also¡ºmagic¡» that uses your own magical power.


    There is also the kind where you borrow the power of spirits, called ¡ºspirit magic¡», the kind where you borrow the gods¡¯ power, ¡ºlight magic¡», and then there¡¯s the kind where you borrow the power of demons, ¡ºblack magic¡». They say each of them has their own aptitude and talent necessary; you have to be born with the power to master certain types of magic.


    I thought about this before too, but it really is the typical fantasy trope. Back then, ¡ºI¡» thought it was a worn-out joke. Basically, it¡¯s hopeless to use that man as an example to show how each of them differ. In his case, he was born with endless magical power, so no matter what kind of magic he does, he can do it easily. So he¡¯s not really a good reference.


    He did it even that time when we were 9 years old. He calmly and easily succeeded at summoning a high-class spirit, that fire demon. Normally, one would have to first gain the proper knowledge to summon, then go through the proper procedure with no mistake, and only then can carry out a ritual. I only have a little knowledge from my dabbling in reading, yet I still understand that.


    Which means, it really had to be my fault¡­¡­ No, I mustn¡¯t. I lost my train of thought again. And in a bad direction, on top of that.


    Despite how much I want to do something by myself, my heart just keeps being timid and weak. Is it because I haven¡¯t been able to sleep? I feel like I can hear that crying voice once again, slowly, slowly getting closer. My ears aren¡¯t meant to be trembling. It passes through my eardrums, to my head, and echoes in my heart. Why do I feel dizzy? My vision, filled with letters, starts going warped. I feel like I¡¯ll fall asleep like this. But if I fall asleep, I¡¯ll see it¡­¡­


    ¡¸Thought you looked familiar, is it you, Suzette?¡¹

 Chapter 32 - Volume 2

    My thoughts suddenly rise up at that voice. That faint yet audible crying voice gets distant, before disappearing.


    What I heard from behind was a familiar voice, and an all too familiar name. ¡ºSuzette.¡» That¡¯s not my name. But it took me a few seconds to realize that voice was calling out to me, not someone else. I know only one person who would call me by the name of my wet nurse.


    ¡¸You¡¯ve got some nerve to ignore me, eh?¡¹


    It seems the person got irritated at me for not replying, saying more words full of displeasure. I get up from my chair and turn around. Then, I take my same old plain dress in my hands, lightly lifting it, curtsying for the high-class noble talking to me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry. I was just a little surprised. How wonderful seeing you after so long, Sir Celves.¡¹


    Saying that, I lifted my head to see deep blue eyes, not even trying to hide their displeasure. Then, hair that was white mixed with grey, in plaits long enough to reach his back. His facial features are well-arranged, certainly looking very high-quality for an aristocrat¡¯s son. His name is Celves Sin Ronein.


    The Ronein family is one of the grand aristocrats of this country; he is one of the people who take that name. He¡¯s recently been working in the Black Lotus Court, which I know because of the black robe he wears.


    I met him just a few months ago, when I had just started turning up at the library like this.


    Back when this nightmare wasn¡¯t tormenting me, when I would simply read magical books for no particular reason other than I found them interesting. I was sitting in this seat when I happened to hear a certain conversation by chance.


    It was not something pleasant to hear by any means. From the other side of the bookshelf, I heard what sounded like some people ¨C probably two men ¨C curiously quarreling with a young boy. They were saying things like ¡ºDon¡¯t get too cocky,¡» and ¡ºYou¡¯re just a commoner,¡» very loudly in a library that¡¯s supposed to be one with silence.


    The boy, on the other hand, was unable to find any proper replies, going ¡ºUm,¡» and ¡ºErr¡­¡» Was this the so-called bullying? Jealousy towards a boy that had a bright future ahead of him? I didn¡¯t know the details from the other side of the bookshelf, but it was probably something like that.


    Should I butt in to stop them or not? I hesitated for a while. I would like you not to simply say ¡®of course you should have stopped them.¡¯ My deepest apologies to the boy, but my own safety is also dear to me. I didn¡¯t want to awkwardly get involved. But since I¡¯d noticed the argument, just ignoring it weighed on my conscience. No, but, still.


    Those scornful words had no signs of ending no matter how much I heard them. It was then that it happened, as I was racking my brains over just what was really going on. It was then that I heard those words.


    ¡ºYou¡¯re disgusting, Black-Hair.¡»


    Thud. The chair I was sitting on made a surprisingly loud sound. By the time I realized it, I¡¯d forcefully gotten up. The voices from the other side of the bookshelf suddenly stopped. With the same force as when I got up, I went around the bookshelf.


    Standing there was that man¡¯s disciple, another boy whose hair compared to my father-in-law Lancent¡¯s certainly had black mixed in it, albeit just a small amount. Surrounding them were two men with the light grey hair that wizards often have.


    By all rights, I should have let the matter drop. But even though the men surrounding those boys were wearing the black robes from the Black Lotus Court, which all the elite wizards in our country belong to, I couldn¡¯t stand their words.


    At first, the two of them looked surprised when I suddenly appeared from the other side of the bookshelf. After realizing I was nothing more than a mere girl, they looked relieved, before smiling as if ridiculing me. Looking at them, I sweetly smiled. Saying, ¡ºThere¡¯s something I would like to ask you.¡» They furrowed their brows in suspicion; I took no notice of it, simply continuing.


    ¡ºSince you gentlemen are two of the greatest wizards of our country, I thought you would be able to answer me.¡»


    I¡¯m sure there¡¯s no doubt they thought I was a woman saying silly things. But it seemed their curiosity was piqued at the phrase ¡®greatest wizards of our country¡¯, so they smiled broadly and said, ¡ºWhat is it?¡» Thanking them, I smiled and continued.


    ¡ºSir Wizards, how would you describe the color of the night sky?¡»


    ¡º¡­..Huh?¡»


    ¡º¡­¡­What?¡»


    ¡ºWhat about the color of the ink that writes beautiful poetry? What about the color of the coal that warms you from the winter cold? What about the color that makes gold or metal, gems, pearls and corals, all so beautiful?¡»


    ¡ºOi, what are you sayin¡¯?¡»


    At my continuous words, the two men as well as the boys opposite them all blinked in surprise. I softly smiled at just those boys, before once again putting on that expressionless look called ¡®a smiling face¡¯ I inherited from my father. I slightly tilted my head to the side.


    ¡ºPlease tell me, Sir Magicians. What color are the robes that you wear?¡»


    ¡ºWhat do you wanna say, woman?!¡»


    ¡ºDon¡¯t you understand?¡»


    ¡º¡ªHow impolite!¡»


    Even though I was smiling on the outside, I nodded at those words on the inside. ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right,¡¯ I knew it myself too. ¡®I¡¯m being just like that man, aren¡¯t I?¡¯ Was I really the kind of girl that said such offensive things like this? No no no, it¡¯s not supposed to be as horrible as the things he says. They do say married couples begin to resemble one another, but I haven¡¯t been through married life for that long yet.


    I knew I should¡¯ve had my fill and shut up, taken those boys away somehow, and escaped from there right away. But despite all that, my mouth just wouldn¡¯t stop talking.


    ¡ºYou yourself wear that black with pride, yet you look down upon the black of others. Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s just funny? Oh, or perhaps, you know that you don¡¯t suit that color yourself?¡»


    ¡ºYou bitch¡­¡­!¡»


    Finally livid, one of them raised his hands despite being in the middle of those narrow bookshelves. I didn¡¯t try to dodge or run, just simply staring right at them with an expression full of anger. It was that moment.


    ¡º¡ª¡ª¡ªWhat are you doing?¡»


    You probably understand already by now, but I¡¯m going to be frank with you. It was that young man Celves who made his entrance then.


    The boys who were standing still trying to completely forget about the men, went even whiter in the face at the sight of the new black robed person. I simply clicked my tongue on the inside, ¡®Oh, another one?¡¯ But the two wizards¡¯ reactions to him were different from what I expected.


    The one that had raised his hand towards me seemed to realize him, lowering his hand and went completely pale. The other one was also the same by then.


    ¡ºGuinea, Tonay, what are you two messing around for? Was the work I gave you really that simple?¡»


    He said those words indifferently, his expression unchanging. But as if that wasn¡¯t already enough, it seemed as if he was sprinkling sarcasm freely over them. At his words, the two of them said, ¡º¡ºI¡¯m sorry!¡»¡» and ran away.


    Celves also said, ¡ºLeave now,¡» to the boys, who ran away so hurriedly as if he¡¯d lit a fire at their tails. The only ones left were me and the young man Celves, looking at them leave with a cold gaze.


    ¡º¡­¡­I give you my thanks.¡»


    ¡ºI was just criticizing my subordinates for playing around. Don¡¯t get the wrong idea, it makes me sick.¡»


    His response to me was, how to say¡­¡­. How do I put it? Yes. It awfully reminded me of a certain someone from somewhere. I won¡¯t make any reference to thoughtless questions like who that certain someone was. In my usual manner, I replied to him.


    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry about that. But it¡¯s true that you saved me. If I stayed like that, I would most likely be hurt. The one who saved me from that was none other than you.¡»


    ¡º¡­¡­I don¡¯t think being pushy is a virtue.¡»


    ¡ºThat¡¯s just how I am.¡»


    I smiled at the young man in the same way I always smiled at that man. He glanced at me fleetingly before letting out a cold sigh. Even that completely cold action reminded me of a certain someone¡­¡­ Namely, my husband. I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡ºThank you, from the bottom of my heart.¡»


    I looked down to hide that smile, holding both sides of my dress and bowing in thanks to him. When I raised my face, I saw a bewildered light in the young man¡¯s deep blue eyes. It stayed for just a moment before quickly vanishing. Then there was nothing but the same cold light as when he appeared here.


    ¡ºYou, what¡¯s your name?¡»


    That¡¯s why it was surprising when he asked that. I reflexively ended up shaking my head.


    ¡ºMe? Oh, I¡¯m nobody important¡­¡­¡»


    ¡ºYou¡¯re not even going to give your name to the person that saved you?¡»


    ¡º¡­¡­You¡¯re right.¡»


    Earlier he said he was just warning his subordinates, and now he was talking like this. As I felt it was somewhat ridiculous, I was about to say ¡®Filmina¡¯ but I stopped. It would be more accurate to say I couldn¡¯t.


    It¡¯s true that I¡¯ve used the name Filmina as identification countless times to enter this national library. But surely neither my father nor that man would do something like go through all the trouble of searching for my name throughout the entire enormous visitors¡¯ list. So that was fine.


    But leaving that aside, of course I hesitated over naively giving my true name to a young man that was that man¡¯s colleague in the national library. Now, if you asked me whether Sir Celves really seemed like the kind of man that would tell his coworkers about each and every single conversation he had like this, that would be greatly perplexing.


    But there was still a worst case scenario. So what left my mouth was:


    ¡ºI¡¯m Suzette.¡»


    It was that. The name of my beloved wet nurse who had always been with me since the day I was born. That was the first name that came to my mind. Of course, I didn¡¯t give him my surname. But he didn¡¯t press me further, briefly replying, ¡ºI see. I¡¯m Celves,¡» and leaving. It wasn¡¯t until later that I realized he didn¡¯t tell me his own surname either.


    How many times had we met when I found out his full name? In those days, I¡¯d sit at the same seat every day with a magical book open. For some reason, he started calling out to me before also sitting with me.


    He could easily read the magical words I couldn¡¯t as if it was just a normal book. Although he¡¯d say, ¡ºYou don¡¯t need to know this,¡» he¡¯d still teach me how to read them.


    In the midst of all that, it was a complete coincidence that I saw the name ¡®Celves Sin Ronein¡¯ on his belongings. There probably isn¡¯t a single person in this country that doesn¡¯t know the Ronein family. It¡¯s one of the grand aristocrats that everyone has heard of at least once.


    But I pretended not to notice. Even though it¡¯s now been months since we met, I still pretend not to notice. Because if he hasn¡¯t said it himself, it probably means he doesn¡¯t want me to know or talk about it.


    Being from a grand aristocrat family, there must be lots of restrictions and obligations placed on him. Wizards are, in a sense, beings set free from social statuses. But the world isn¡¯t kind enough to just settle it off with just that.


    Anyway, that¡¯s how someone from the noble Ronein family, one of the young elites of the Black Lotus Court got acquainted with me. And for now, we¡¯re building a not-bad friendship. Though for instance, when I get up from my chair and especially thank him, he simply snorts his nose, ¡®hmmm¡¯. Looking at it from an outsider¡¯s perspective, it would seem like he¡¯s behaving intolerably.


    It¡¯s no big deal if I¡¯m snorted at. Because although that man has slightly quietened down since we got married, his sharp tongue is still the same. He definitely does thoroughly criticize me.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Oi, Suzette? What are you doing, zoning out?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, ah, no. It¡¯s nothing.¡¹


    I should bow, but instead I simply shake my head and reply to Celves as he dubiously looks at me. I messed up, I ended up getting lost in thought. He looks down at me incredulously with his deep blue eyes.


    ¡¸Were you perhaps dozing off there?¡¹


    ¡¸No, definitely not.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    I smile, and he moves his eyes from me to the table. His azure eyes squint, scrutinizing, before returning back to me. What he looked at was the magical book I had open.


    ¡¸How many times must I say ¡®this is too much knowledge for you¡¯ before you can understand it? Have you still not given up?¡¹


    ¡¸I do agree with you, but this isn¡¯t a matter of giving up or not.¡¹


    At my response, the young man grimaces unpleasantly. He really thinks that I want to be a wizard. No matter how much I tell him that it¡¯s not like that, I really just read these books out of curiosity, it seems he doesn¡¯t understand properly. And so, every day he tells me things that would break the heart of any person that actually wanted to be a wizard.


    Certainly, there aren¡¯t many people that read magical books just out of simple curiosity. Although it¡¯s strange for me to be saying that, considering how just until recently I myself read magical books out of curiosity.


    But from today onwards, it¡¯s not just a longing for magic. I have a clear reason and goal: To get back my peaceful sleep. I may be an eyesore for Sir Celves who doesn¡¯t know that and simply sees me as someone who keeps doing pointless things, but I won¡¯t give in to just this.


    I don¡¯t think I can become a wizard, but can¡¯t I find out the origin of that nightmare myself? ¡­¡­Although, to be honest, I have started thinking impossible things like ¡®It¡¯d be better if I just became a wizard myself to deal with this nightmare situation.¡¯


    Stifling a sigh, I look up at Sir Celves only to see him suddenly tilt his head. ¡®What is it?¡¯ I also tilt my head to the side in confusion. Then, in a voice I¡¯ve never heard him speak in before, he asks:


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸You look pale.¡¹


    He says that faster than I can ask, ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I instinctively blink in surprise. Does his voice contain, by any chance, something like worry? To think that he¡¯d realized¡­ Did the makeup I wear to better my face in order to stand beside that man give me away at a time like this?


    I¡¯m at a loss for words. At my reaction, he thankfully murmurs, ¡¸Just my imagination, huh?¡¹ It seems like he hasn¡¯t realized. Relieved, I smile at him like usual.


    ¡¸Sir Celves is the one here that really shouldn¡¯t be working so hard.¡¹


    He already has skin so white I envy it, but it¡¯s somehow far whiter today¡­¡­ Actually, it even looks pale. I shouldn¡¯t be the one pointed at in this situation.


    At my words, his deep blue eyes widen in surprise.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªIndeed.¡¹


    After a slight silence, he nods. I blink at that unusual yet honest, meek gesture. He stares intensely over here before quickly leaving. I peek at his retreating figure to see his ears were slightly red.


    At times like this, I think he¡¯s even more charming and lovable than that man. If it was that man here, first of all he wouldn¡¯t even have nodded like that, and he wouldn¡¯t show me anything like his ears getting red.


    ¡®That¡¯s why the fact that he got red at the sight of me in my wedding dress on our wedding day is so important to me.¡¯ Thinking that and watching the young man¡¯s retreating figure, I once again sit down and begin turning the pages of the book.

 Chapter 33 - Volume 2

    The nightmare that visits me every night is unchanging, and I feel like it¡¯s getting deeper day by day. At first I was half in doubt over it. But now, It occurred to me that ¡ºWhat if it¡¯s magic that¡¯s causing it?¡» I mean, it could be magic, right? Right from the start, this nightmare that kept bothering my peaceful sleep every night just seemed ¡®unnatural¡¯.


    Just who would do it, and why? There are endless questions, but I decided as my top priority to first do something about the nightmare.


    And now, it¡¯s already been a few days since I started going to the national library for this. I¡¯ll stop beating around the bush and say it upfront: I haven¡¯t been able to find anything¡­¡­ Not even a single thread of clarification about the source of this nightmare.


    ¡¸To think I¡¯ve come up empty handed today too¡­¡­.¡¹


    Muttering that to no one in particular, I close the magical book in my hands with a thud. I¡¯ve started feeling kind of pathetic.


    I didn¡¯t think I could easily figure it out from the start, but of course it¡¯s depressing to keep blindly fumbling in the dark like this. It¡¯s really quite troubling that my sleep deprivation is adding to it.


    My body feel tensed from all this. Stifling my sigh, I reach out to the next magical book. What if I go for a book on light magic for a change? Even if the reason for my nightmare isn¡¯t written in it, there may be something on how to improve the situation. Hoping for that, I opened the bulky book on light magic on the table. It was then that it happened.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªOh my.¡¹


    I hear bells chiming beautifully from outside the window, stopping my hand as it was about to turn the page. It¡¯s the chimes of the clock tower that towers above all else in one corner of the palace. Ding-dong, ding-dong. That sound still echoed around even in the days when the nation¡¯s people were terrified in the demon king¡¯s shadows.


    At that sound, I close the magical book and stand up. I return the books piled up on the table back to their original places. I get the basket and dress coat on the chair beside me, and also my parasol.


    The bells indicate that it¡¯s midday. In other words, it¡¯s time to have lunch. Yes, today, I didn¡¯t just come here only to find out more about the reason behind my nightmare. I have a proper, full-fledged reason I can say loudly, my chest puffed up with pride.


    I lightly nod in greeting to the librarian; since I come here almost everyday, we became acquaintances before I realized it. Then I leave the library, stepping out into the corridor. I can easily slip by the guards I come across halfway through, by showing them the bracelet that man gave me.


    It¡¯s needless to say where I¡¯m going. I¡¯m going to that man¡¯s place of work, the Black Lotus Court.


    I know from experience the further I go inside, the less people there are. I look down at the basket in my hand. Inside are the sandwiches I made this morning. It must obvious who they¡¯re for by now.


    Since we eat breakfast and lunch together at home, I didn¡¯t realize it for a while. But thanks to secret information I received from a certain cooperative person¡­¡­ I.E., that man¡¯s disciple, the young boy Widnichol, I found out that that man usually works without having lunch. Since then, I¡¯ve been making him lunch like this.


    I usually make sure to make something as simple as possible so he can take it along with him in the morning. However, since we overslept today, I couldn¡¯t do that. There are many reasons why we overslept, like the typical reasons for newlyweds or because of the usual nightmares, but either way, that¡¯s why I¡¯m bringing him lunch today.


    I know that he wants to hide not only our marriage, but also the fact that I exist. The Black Lotus Court isn¡¯t a place I can freely waltz in like this. But even so, I want him to forgive me today. I¡¯ve dropped by until here countless times, but today I came here especially.


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s no good.¡¹


    The dream I saw last night was the most horrible one until now. It was a dream where as I kept hearing that crying voice, my feet felt like they were sinking down like in mud. I barely managed to wake myself up, but it makes me shudder to think about what would¡¯ve happened if I hadn¡¯t been able to wake up.


    They do say that sleep is one of the big three desires of humans, but do we really get so helpless if we don¡¯t get it? Judging from the common sense of the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡», a woman intruding upon her husband¡¯s workplace is nothing but nuts. But thankfully, this world is rather easy-going when it comes to matters like that, so I freely take advantage of it.


    His laboratory is located in the innermost depths of even the Black Lotus Court. There is a fixed route that goes straight through the Black Lotus Court. But it¡¯s much more faster to go around the palace courtyard and to his medicinal plants garden. And on top of that, it¡¯s not very visible to other people either, so it¡¯s rather convenient.


    Holding up my parasol, I go down into the courtyard from between the pillars, and in the blink of an eye I travel along a trackless path that I¡¯m used to. Finally what comes into sight is the familiar scene I expected.


    All kinds of plants are coming out in that medicinal plants garden; there is a young girl hard at work with the harvesting, her shears going snip, snip. An acquaintance, I called out to her from outside the garden.


    ¡¸How do you do, Miss Arche?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¨Coh, Lady Filmina!¡¹


    She shakes in surprise at my call, before raising her head and looking here. Her eyes are the color of black tea, open wide in surprise. When I wave at her, she hastily runs over here. Her walnut-colored hair is done up in a rather short ponytail, cheerfully shaking. It looks just like a puppy¡¯s wagging tail, and I can¡¯t help but relax at how charming it is.


    Arche Mashie is the brave girl that whimsically accepted the unthinkable position of becoming that man¡¯s gardener. When she reaches here, she quickly lowers her head. She¡¯s just an ordinary cute girl, but she must be incredibly capable for that man to allow her to enter his garden, when he doesn¡¯t accept compromise in work at all.


    In reality, it seems the quality and harvest number of the plants and herbs here has greatly increased from when that man controlled the garden all by himself. I still remember when he unusually said, ¡¸She¡¯s not bad,¡¹ even though he¡¯s the type to seldom praise people.


    I myself gratefully enjoy her blessings as well. One of them is how that man¡¯s special blended medicinal plants tea has greatly increased in variety. Another is the delicious Delia nut I receive, once in fashion with the young girls but still popular even now. Yet another is that through that man, I got a chance to see those early-blooming white flowers, valuable as both herbs and flowers.


    I first met her by the side of a pond in this palace¡¯s garden. I was walking along the same path as I did today when I saw this young girl sitting by the side of the pond.


    I wondered if she was sick, calling out to her. What came in reply was a grand crying voice. I couldn¡¯t do something like ignore a sobbing young girl, so I stayed with her until she stopped crying. But I certainly didn¡¯t think she was that man¡¯s gardener. I¡¯d heard that he employed a skilled gardener, but who could have thought it would be this girl, so young?


    The young girl who had kept working for that man before he became the hero that saved the world, when he was just a rare ¡®Black-Hair¡¯. I could imagine things like¡ª¡ªwhat was she thinking, working for such a man? I didn¡¯t mean to be dense enough to not realize the meaning behind that gaze she looked at him with, full of that passion.


    That¡¯s why I ended up giving her my name. Not Filmina Veer Adina, but Filmina Von Lancent. Told her that I¡¯m his wife.


    Now, I think it was embarrassing. Being jealous towards a girl who could be my own child considering my mental age, going as far as to restrain her ¨C there¡¯s a limit to immaturity, if I do say so myself.


    Yes, back then, I just said those words out of a light jealousy. But now, why is it that I¡¯m tormented by a deeper jealousy¡ª¡ªby anxiety? I don¡¯t have enough self-confidence to allow someone to actually have feelings towards that man.


    If he wanted to leave me, now is his chance since I haven¡¯t been made public yet. His beauty may be androgynous enough to look like a beautiful woman, but he¡¯s still a ¡ºman¡». It wouldn¡¯t be that strange if he ran to a cute girl younger than me, would it?


    I want to think ¡®that¡¯s not possible¡¯ but for some reason, this anxiety still remains in my chest no matter how much time passes. When did I start feeling like this? It couldn¡¯t have been like this in the beginning. But even so, for some reason¡­ On the inside, I¡¯m puzzled at the doubts that rise up within my heart. Once again I start feeling like I can hear that crying voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Lady Filmina? What happened?¡¹


    ¡¸O-oh, I¡¯m sorry. Just a little dazed.¡¹


    For some reason, I feel guilty at those black eyes looking at me full of worry. She¡¯s a good kid. She really is a good kid. I¡¯ve come to know her in person by visiting this garden countless times and talking to her ¨C she really is a kind-hearted girl.


    That¡¯s why I feel so guilty at what I said when we first met. I¡¯m her crush¡¯s wife ¨C to her, I¡¯m a being that¡¯s way beyond just a pain in the butt for her. But despite that, Miss Arche always gladly keeps me company. Ah, her cute smile is so dazzling. I¡¯m realizing just how narrow minded I am.


    She looks at me as if to say, ¡®are you alright?¡¯ I smile, lying. At times like this, the ¡®smile mask¡¯ I inherited from my father comes in handy. As the name suggests, it beautifully hides my innermost thoughts.


    ¡¸Ahaha, thank you for working so hard. It¡¯s already lunch time but you¡¯re still making such an effort.¡¹


    ¡¸Huuuh?! Oh no, is it already lunch?¡¹


    ¡®That reminds me, I¡¯m hungry,¡¯ Arche puts a hand on her stomach. That gesture is once again so cute, I can¡¯t help but truly smile this time.


    ¡¸Thank you, as always. Here, you can have this if you like.¡¹


    I take out some baked sweets wrapped in wrapping paper from the basket I¡¯d brought, putting it in Arche¡¯s gloved hands. She blinks in surprise, looking at me as I smile at her.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a reward for you always working so hard. Please eat it whenever you¡¯re free.¡¹


    ¡¸T-thank you so much! Aaah, I¡¯m so happy!¡¹


    Arche smiles widely, looking at the wrapped package as if it¡¯s something important. By the way, inside are the cookies I baked yesterday. I always make sure to bring something for Arche whenever I come here, as much as possible. It¡¯s the least atonement I can do¡­¡­ Or not, but for now, she¡¯s happy to have them so I approve.


    ¡¸Has Edi already been here for the day, Arche?¡¹


    Along with Arche who starts working early in the morning, that man also goes to work early. It¡¯s to preserve the plants and herbs Arche harvests while they¡¯re still fresh, but today he left unusually late. Worrying over me as I couldn¡¯t wake up early, he especially went to the trouble of making breakfast for me.


    Since I have additional experience from my past life, I have more housework skills than maids when it comes to areas like this. But that man can easily surpass me even when it comes to that. He really, truly is a man that can do anything skillfully.


    Now if his civility and communication skills were also flawless, he would truly be perfect¡­¡­ No, I¡¯ll stop myself. Thinking of him being sociable with a dazzling smile is just creepy. All people are more likeable when they have some flaws. Nodding along to myself internally, I look at Arche. For some reason, she looks around, fleetingly glancing at that man¡¯s laboratory.


    ¡¸Um, Lady Filmina, today is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, so this is Sir Agedilus¡¯s garden!¡¹


    A voice covers Arche¡¯s words, lovely just like a songbird¡¯s chirping. I and Arche both look to see where it came from. Then, I can¡¯t help but gulp.


    A girl stands there, so beautiful she could be mistaken for a flower spirit.

 Chapter 34 - Volume 2

    Is she 15, or 16? Her facial features show that she¡¯s at that exquisite time when she¡¯s about to change from a girl to a woman, so absolutely lovely I can¡¯t help but be captivated. If we call our princess a white lily, this beauty must be a violet.


    Her straight, blonde hair flutters in the wind, the sunlight subtly changing its color to a slightly red tint. That¡¯s probably what they call strawberry blonde, isn¡¯t it? With a grace so difficult to describe, that hue adds even more color to her sweet features. Her big eyes are a deep purple, bordered by long, thick eyelashes the same color as her hair. They¡¯re almost like amethysts, glittering in the light.


    I freeze at the sudden appearance of this beautiful girl, and her deep purple eyes look towards me. I become even more unable to move at that excessively direct vision. The girl smiles sweetly.


    I thought I¡¯d gotten used to beauty, with that man at the top. The young man who was the hero was also beautiful, the princess too, the leader of the knights too. But this girl is different from the ones I knew. She boasts a beauty that¡¯s more appropriately described as ¡®lovely¡¯.


    Was her flower spirit-like appearance the reason I couldn¡¯t move? I don¡¯t know what she thinks of me as I stay silent, but she slowly opens her light pink mouth.


    It was just then that a new person entered that place.


    ¡¸Please wait, don¡¯t just enter whenever you want¨C¡­¡­ Filmina?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Edi?¡¹


    I murmur that really softly, letting out a sigh of relief ¨C all without realizing it. That beautiful voice I know by ear, calling out my name. I look in that direction to see that familiar beautiful face, the same as when I sent him out from the mansion in the morning, clad in that black robe that¡¯s the mark of wizards working in the Black Lotus Court.


    By the time I realize it, my stiff shoulders relax. Closing the parasol I held, I approach the man who is my husband.


    ¡¸How do you do, E¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸What are you doing here?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    At those sunrise-colored eyes squinting at me with an expression of loathe, I stiffen up again. I wonder if I misheard, but his expression shows me whether I like it or not that he really meant the words he said.


    Although we haven¡¯t made it public yet, I am his wife for the time being, going through the ceremony and everything. I¡¯ve visited him just like this countless times, so there¡¯s no reason for him to make this face at me after so long.


    I don¡¯t understand. It¡¯s because I don¡¯t understand that anxiety crosses my chest. What¡¯s going on here? I look at the man who¡¯s stopped in his tracks, but our eyes meet for only just a short moment before he looks away. Looking away from me, those sunrise-colored eyes look towards Arche.


    ¡¸Have you harvested today¡¯s lot?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?! Y-yes!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough for today, then. Good job. Leave for the day.¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay. Excuse me¡­..¡ª!¡¹


    Arche too must have realized that his voice was lower than usual. Right as she quickly, strongly bows her head, she runs away from here with the same force. ¡®What kind of way is that to talk to the girl that does so much for you?¡¯ I wanted to say that but my voice wouldn¡¯t come out.


    Left here are me, the man supposed to be my husband, and the beautiful girl I¡¯m seeing for the first time.


    ¡¸That¡¯s so cruel, Sir Agedilus! I wanted to talk to try talking to that lady too.¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s no one you need to be worried about. More importantly, please return indoors right away. This may be inside a castle, but I don¡¯t know what might happen.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, but you¡¯ll protect me if something happens, won¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s true.¡¹


    ¡¸Right? So there¡¯s no need to worry.¡¹


    At his unusual manner and actions, I can do nothing but remain frozen as I¡¯ve been since this girl entered. Ignoring me, they begin a conversation, standing together.


    The combination of the man that boasts matchless beauty like a night fairy, and the girl as beautiful as a flower spirit. This might not be the right time to say this, but they really do make a perfect picture together. To be honest, it¡¯s a sight for sore eyes.


    Now that it¡¯s come to this, I¡¯m the one that feels out-of-place. Just like he said, ¡¸What are you doing here?¡¹ It¡¯s so strange. Oh dear, I just can¡¯t stand still being here.


    Ah, just what¡¯s up with this? I¡¯d rather run away without saying anything, but I can¡¯t do that. At any rate, she¡¯s the kind of person that he has to speak using polite, honorific language to. They say wizards are the kind of beings freed from social position. This man is supposed to be singled out among even that handful of beings, and he¡¯s talking so humbly.


    I can vaguely see some leftover rudeness, but it¡¯s still a rather polite way of speaking compared to usual. Just who can this girl be to make him talk to her like that?


    By the time I realize it, my basket is about to fall off my arm. Holding it properly again, I silently look at the two of them. The girl suddenly looks over here. I can see myself looking so foolish, reflected in her glittering, deep purple eyes.


    ¡¸Nice to meet you. What¡¯s your name?¡¹


    That lovely voice, perfectly suited to her beautiful looks. Flustered, I lightly get on a knee and bow, the way one would to a superior. I don¡¯t exactly know her social position, so it¡¯s just for the time being.


    ¡¸So lovely to meet you. My name is Filmina¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s Filmina Veer Adina. You must know the Adina family, the Governor of Magical Books.¡¹


    He says that, drowning out my words. I¡¯m speechless at what he said, fumbling with my words. Ignoring that, the girl claps her hands in front of her chest. She quickly nods countless times, looking fixedly at me. There really is a strange impact you feel when being stared at with that direct gaze and those looks.


    I smile vaguely, brushing it off one way or another, and she puts breaks into a smile on her lovely face. Perhaps it¡¯s because of how young she is that her glittering eyes pointed towards me are certainly dazzling; I can¡¯t help but feel like flinching.


    ¡¸Oh my, you¡¯re from the Adina family! I¡¯ve heard of you in rumors, about how you have the king¡¯s favor.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing like that¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Haha, so you¡¯re being modest. My introduction¡¯s rather late now. I¡¯m Lunamerie Elle Valentine. I hope we stay acquaintances from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹


    Just who could blame me for gulping then? Just wait a minute. Did you say ¡®Valentine¡¯?


    Once again, I freeze. In front of me, that girl smiles like a blooming flower beside that man. Ah, they really are picture-perfect together¡­¡­ No, this really isn¡¯t the time to think such escapist thoughts. I hurriedly bowed again, deeper this time.


    If I didn¡¯t have this basket to hold, I could¡¯ve taken a more formal bow by holding my dress too. But unfortunately, both my hands are being used now so I can¡¯t do that. That¡¯s why I go lower on my knees, bowing my head so I can¡¯t see her face.


    ¡¸So you¡¯re Lord Valentine¡¯s daughter. Please excuse me. I apologize for being rude.¡¹


    The Valentine family. That¡¯s one of the grand aristocrats of this country, with eminent political power. It¡¯s not one of your ordinary, run-of-the-mill aristocrats.


    Earlier, she said my family, the Adina family ¡ºhad the king¡¯s favor¡», but the Valentine family easily surpasses the Adina family in that area. I¡¯m not very familiar with politics, but I¡¯m familiar enough with it to know how much the Valentine family has dug into the center of this country.


    The man in front of me has just erased his earlier displeased look, now expressionless. Now I can easily understand why he was talking like that to her. He may be the royal palace¡¯s grand wizard, the hero that saved the world, and a man that basically doesn¡¯t care about social status and position. But of course, he still can¡¯t take his plainly blunt, cold attitude in front of ¡ºthat¡» Valentine family.


    Why is the daughter of the Valentine family here? With my head still lowered, I turn over those thoughts in my head. A worried voice comes from above.


    ¡¸Would you please raise your head? I find formalities difficult to deal with. Please call me Luna.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you it¡¯s alright. There¡¯s no need for such restraint.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..Alright.¡¹


    There¡¯s no way I can protest more than that. I raise my head to see Lunamerie innocently smiling. She¡¯s so cute you just feel like taking her home right then and there. Just like that man, she¡¯s like the best, highest-quality doll. But her lively glittering eyes are proof that she certainly is a living person.


    ¡¸So if you¡¯re from the Adina family, what¡¯s your relation to Sir Agedilus?¡¹


    ¡¸Our fathers were friends, so we were so-called ¡®childhood friends¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m so jealous!¡¹


    Looking up at him, Lunamerie smiles. It¡¯s a smile that would make every ordinary person in the world that saw it smile back, including me. In spite of that, he holds his expressionless face, not letting anyone see his emotions.


    Lunamerie¡¯s smile is something that would more or less liven up the hearts of every single person that saw it. But my husband doesn¡¯t seem like even a shred of his heart livened up at it. Or perhaps he¡¯s making that face because I came in like an annoying bug when the two of them were finally meant to be alone?


    ¡¸Sir Agedilus must have been so lovely when he was little. Hey, Lady Filmina, what was Sir Agedilus like then?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right¡­¡­¡¹


    I can¡¯t instantly answer to her question, with that blooming smile. Even if she asks, ¡®what was he like?¡¯


    Well, he was certainly very lovely when he was little, and then he was a beautiful child. But on the inside, he was a beast that wouldn¡¯t trust or get attached to anyone who wasn¡¯t his adopted father, my father-in-law Lancent. To be honest, I still wonder why he obediently worked hard at reading books with me then¡­¡­ Well, I¡¯ll put that aside for now.


    Lunamerie looks at me, her deep purple eyes sparkling in excitement, and I wonder just how can I ever explain that to her. The man who hasn¡¯t interrupted until now meets my eyes for just a moment. If I had to decipher what that gaze meant, was it saying ¡®don¡¯t say too much¡¯? I¡¯m about to open my mouth but shut it at that gaze. As if replacing me, he opens his thin, nicely shaped lips.


    ¡¸Miss Lunamerie. Please pardon me, ask no more.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, are you embarrassed? And Sir Agedilus, didn¡¯t I tell you to please call me Luna earlier in the first place?¡¹


    Sullenly, he puffs up his cheeks. The sight of that beautiful girl looking up at him in protest has a different charm to it than her smile. Looking down at her, those sunrise-colored eyes narrow. It¡¯s a gesture I¡¯m used to, but a gesture that¡¯s nothing but scary to others. Whether you feel like glaring back at the person himself or not, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that his intensity is doubled.


    But even with that gaze in front of her, Lunamerie isn¡¯t discouraged.


    ¡¸If you call me Luna, I¡¯ll pretend like what I asked Filmina earlier never happened.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ªLady Luna. Is it fine now?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Sir Agedilus. Now please call me that without the ¡®Lady¡¯ part.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯ll think about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh come on, that¡¯s so mean!¡¹


    Lunamerie smiles happily, and he lets out a small sigh. Watching that makes me myself feel like I¡¯ve had a huge shock. Those sunrise-colored eyes look towards me again. Even if I try to say something, it doesn¡¯t come out in words. I feel my lips tremble slightly.


    What am I trying to say? What¡¯s the correct thing to say? I can¡¯t find the answer even if I think about it; in the end, there¡¯s nothing to do but remain silent. As I stay silent, the man begins to say something indifferently.


    ¡¸Filmina. So what did you come here for?¡¹


    I want to say ¡®is it bad if I come without a reason?¡¯ Although, well, certainly a wife visiting her husband¡¯s workplace without a reason is just far too absurd.


    I tightly hold the basket in my arm. It would be so simple to just give it to him if I think about doing it. ¡ºI just brought you some lunch.¡» This conversation ends with just that sentence. But right now, he probably doesn¡¯t want that. I know that. I can¡¯t help but know it.


    That¡¯s why instead of giving him the basket, I put on my smile mask for the second time today. Really, it¡¯s such a handy thing my father taught me.


    ¡¸I was delivering something to my father, so I just thought I¡¯d take the opportunity to come and see you too. But I¡¯m so sorry, I¡¯ve ended up being such a bother.¡¹


    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not¡ª!¡¹


    Lunamerie¡¯s cheeks suddenly change to a lighter color. I¡¯ll never be this lovely. It¡¯s different from the otherworldly beauty of this man or the princess. No doubt that loveliness is beloved by everyone just because she¡¯s human and still manages to be capable of having that loviness.


    ¡®Cuteness is justice and power.¡¯ Remembering something the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡» often said, I can¡¯t help but softly smile. Those deep purple eyes blink in surprise, and the sunrise-colored eyes narrow in suspicion.


    ¡¸Hey, Filmi¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave from here, please excuse me. Have a nice day.¡¹


    I don¡¯t say ¡®Please take your time talking¡¯ since that would¡¯ve been rude, but that¡¯s really what I think. Before leaving, I bow deeply once again. Then, holding my basket properly, I open my parasol and turn back to leave on the same path I came from.


    I didn¡¯t hear a single voice calling out to stop me.


    Taking that as a good opportunity, I leave the garden and walk along the same trackless path in the courtyard as when I came here. The basket in my arm feels strangely heavy. Why, even though I didn¡¯t think it was heavy at all when I was coming here?


    The sandwiches have nowhere to go now. It might be alright if I actually give them to my father, just like the excuse I gave earlier. But then he might say things like ¡¸Did something happen?¡¹ or ¡¸You should show your face around our home too once in a while¡¹ which is honestly irritating.


    And besides that, I might carelessly reveal how I¡¯ve been going to the library lately. Considering that, I really do hesitate to go to my father. And if so.


    ¡¸¡­¡­There really isn¡¯t anything to do but eat these.¡¹


    That¡¯s such a trivial problem¡­¡­ Well, I can¡¯t say that, but I have to finish these off before that man comes home at night. It seems awkward to hold onto them until night for dinner, and sandwiches aren¡¯t appropriate dinners in the first place.


    Overeating along with the sun¡¯s ultraviolet rays are beauty¡¯s greatest enemies, but I kind of feel like eating them today. Something¡¯s made me feel that way. I¡¯m certainly not binge eating out of stress. Yes, certainly not.


    Then, I walk in one of the arbors dotted along the courtyard. Sitting down on the bench, I put the basket onto the table. Randomly deciding to settle down at an arbor in the castle and have lunch there can probably get me a stern warning, but I especially chose this arbor that¡¯s out of people¡¯s sight in this vast courtyard. I could say there¡¯s almost no chance of anyone finding me here.


    Taking out a sandwich from inside the basket, I bring it to my mouth. As I chew it, crunch crunch, what returns to my mind is of course what happened just earlier.


    Miss Lunamerie Elle Valentine. Even in memories, she¡¯s a lovely person. Judging from her actions and words, it¡¯s easy to imagine she¡¯s in love with that man. That sweet response she¡¯d shown me at the end with her cheeks red was like proof of it. And the reason that man didn¡¯t name me as Lancent in front of a girl like her was¡ª¡ªI dare say, to protect me.


    No doubt other people would say, ¡®what of that was ¡ºto protect you¡»?¡¯ It wouldn¡¯t be strange if I was laughed at, ¡®just how is she misunderstanding this?¡¯ Well, certainly there aren¡¯t many women who would feel the way he interacted was protecting them. The only reason I can think that is because I¡¯m more or less more sensitive to the delicacies of his emotions than other people, since I¡¯ve known him for so long.


    If it wasn¡¯t for that, I¡¯d leave behind a note at my current home saying, ¡¸I¡¯m going home,¡¹ making that into my second home and really going back to the Adina family.


    Standing next to the daughter of the famous Valentine family, grand aristocrats in the middle of the grand aristocrats, that man isn¡¯t any less than her. In fact, he¡¯s better. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if the Valentine family was trying to get him, the hero of the saved world. Because of that, I¡¯d be nothing but a hindrance since I¡¯m already his wife. There¡¯s a chance they¡¯d apply some sort of pressure on me.


    Although I may be from the Adina family, working for generations at the unique position of Governor of Magical Books, that¡¯s mostly meaningless against the Valentine family. That must be why he introduced me as not from the Lancent family, but the Adina family. Implying that I¡¯m nothing more than just a childhood friend. Without thinking of how I¡¯d feel about that.


    God, he really is a hopeless man. I¡¯m not as weak as he thinks. But on the other hand, I¡¯m not strong enough to have a clear boundary line like that drawn around me without getting hurt.


    By all rights, isn¡¯t someone like Lunamerie more suited to that man? Thoughts like that cross my mind. He must love me. From the surprisingly increasing physical relationship since we got married, I¡¯ve realized that so much it embarrasses me. And yet.


    I don¡¯t feel something soft and fluttery like ¡®I¡¯m so happy it scares me.¡¯ It¡¯s something muddier, dark and stagnant. The anxiety I felt when I was talking to Arche too is revived once again, slowly but steadily encroaching on my heart.


    By the time I realize it, the hand I was eating the sandwiches with has stopped, along with my mouth. I feel dizzy. I can hear someone¡¯s crying voice. It feels like fog spreads over my field of vision, and I can¡¯t sit properly anymore. Somehow, I manage to return the half-eaten sandwich to the basket, leaning my unsteady back on the back of the chair.


    I hear that crying voice, like a ringing in my ears. For some reason, I feel like I¡¯ve heard it before, and it bewilders me once again.


    Drowsiness attacks me suddenly. If I fall asleep here, no doubt I¡¯ll see that dream again. I can say that with full conviction. But that unceasing crying voice which was supposed to be loud and annoying, is actually trying to lead me to the world of dreams. Then, as if laughing at me as I desperately try to fight off my sleepiness, my eyelids gradually start to close.


    ¡®Ah, too late, it¡¯s hopeless.¡¯ It was then that it happened, the second I thought that.

 Chapter 35 - Volume 2

    I blink in surprise at that call. The crying voice becomes distant, receding. Blink, blink. I blink twice again, and my sleepiness goes away as well. Suzette isn¡¯t my name. But I know the only person who calls me Suzette.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªSir Celves?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you doing in a place like this?¡¹


    In front of my wide open eyes stood the young man Celves Sin Ronein, clad in a black robe, looking at me with those deep blue eyes. His shapely features, like a noble youth¡¯s, were frowning dubiously.


    ¡®Huh?¡¯ I suddenly remember my current state, and hurriedly hide the basket on the table behind my back.


    ¡¸Um, I¡­¡­¡¹


    How could I lie to get out of this one? Those eyes the color of the ocean stare at me piercingly, big and beautiful, calculating. They lock onto the basket I¡¯m hiding. A cold sweat runs down my back.


    Well, what is Sir Celves doing here in the first place? But that reminds me, this is close to the Black Lotus Court. As the robe he wears signifies, he¡¯s one of the wizards that work in the Black Lotus Court just like that man. It¡¯s not strange for him to come here to rest for his lunch break. Now that it¡¯s come to this, there¡¯s nothing left for me to do but curse my bad luck for running into him.


    As I fumble with my words, he walks around to my back, still frowning. I can¡¯t help but raise my voice, ¡¸Ah!¡¹ Before I can stop him, Celves picks up the basket I was hiding behind me and peeks inside.


    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹


    It was a frank way of speaking, as if to say ¡®I won¡¯t let you talk your way out of this.¡¯ I can do nothing but smile sheepishly. Ah, when he does things like this, he really is just like that man. That must be why I can¡¯t go against him.


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s something I made for lunch.¡¹


    ¡¸You?¡¹


    At my response, Celves blinks in surprise. It¡¯s right then that it happens. A low grumble comes from Celves¡¯s stomach.


    After a short period of silence, Celves¡¯s white face starts to turn red before my eyes. Taken aback, I can¡¯t help but cover my mouth at the laughter that¡¯s slowly building up within me. But that laughter just can¡¯t possibly be contained by my hands, bursting out from between my fingers. Now that it¡¯s come to this, there¡¯s no point in holding back my laughter anymore.


    ¡¸¡ªDon¡¯t laugh!¡¹


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m so-sorry¡­¡­!¡¹


    Even though I say that, the laughter I¡¯ve burst into once just can¡¯t stop. I keep endlessly giggling, and Celves glares at me. But his face, red with shyness, has not a single bit of force or anything in it.


    As I can¡¯t stop laughing, tears appear at the corner of my eyes. Wiping them with my fingers, I ask Celves a question as he puts the basket back on the table.


    ¡¸I have to apologize for laughing. So if you like, how about we have it together?¡¹


    It seems like my words were rather unexpected for him, his deep blue eyes opening wide.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that okay?¡¹


    Looking at the basket and at me, he says that as if trying to guess my reaction. His voice is bewildered, so unlike him. It¡¯s rather similar to when he replied to me the other day, when I concernedly asked him about his pale color. I nod at him, moving from the center of the bench to the right side so he can easily sit down.


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s not just one portion in the first place.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸To be honest, I don¡¯t think I can eat it all by myself. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll suit your taste, but it would greatly help me if you could eat it with me.¡¹


    I add all that as Celves hesitates, about to refuse. I smile to make sure, and he twists his face as if embarrassed.


    It must be some kind of fate that I met Celves here. Judging from his appearance, he¡¯s empty-handed and there¡¯s no signs of him having anything to eat ¨C it¡¯s all just perfect. I¡¯m not going to stand letting him escape now.


    Whether he knows my intentions or not, he silently sits down beside me. When I take out a sandwich from the basket and hand it to him, he takes it from me surprisingly carefully. I thought he¡¯d eat it just like that, but instead he stares fixedly at it for some reason.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Although I can¡¯t guarantee it tastes good, for now, I haven¡¯t put any poison in there, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you an idiot? Who said that?¡¹


    At my words, Celves glares at me sullenly. It¡¯s so rude to call me an idiot. He just seemed like he was being very timid about eating it, so I just told him there wasn¡¯t any poison in it. I accidentally said it with the same tone as when I talk to that man, but was it really inappropriate?


    As if noticing my troubled gaze, Celves seems to resolve himself and takes a big bite out of the sandwich. He silently chews and swallows, just as I did before, and then murmurs:


    ¡¸¡­¡­It¡¯s delicious.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    Those words were nonchalant, as if unaffected, but they were the utmost words of praise for me.


    I can¡¯t help but feel happy, presenting more sandwiches in front of Celves. When a child says something pleasing to a grandmother, she will end up wanting to pamper the child more.


    ¡¸Please eat as much as you like, there¡¯s still a lot left.¡¹


    Saying that, I take out the half-eaten sandwich I¡¯d put back in earlier and bring it to my mouth. Hmmm, it really is delicious. Good job, if I do say so myself.


    Right now, the sleepiness and anxiety I felt before Celves called out to me have completely been swept away. Just what was that? I only see that nightmare at night, has it now started slowly creeping up when I doze off in the afternoon too? If so, the situation is grave now. I¡¯m coming and going to the library to try and do something about it, but far from getting better, it¡¯s actually getting worse. It¡¯s no laughing matter.


    I swallow down the sigh that¡¯s about to come out, along with the sandwich. I sneak a fleeting sidelong glance at Celves to see him silently eating a sandwich, starting on his second one before I realize it. It seems he greatly likes them.


    ¡¸Suzette.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    Temporarily stopping his chewing, the young man looks at me with his deep blue eyes.


    ¡¸So you¡¯re an aristocrat.¡¹


    If you weren¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t let you come in here. If you were a maid working here, you would be wearing your uniform from the palace. There aren¡¯t many people who can come so close to the Black Lotus Court in a plain dress.


    I¡¯m told all that as if he¡¯s making sure, and I feel my smile freeze. I¡¯m at a loss for words. I have no reply to give him. It¡¯s exactly as he says.


    I had only given my fake first name to Celves. To him, I was probably just a commoner. I didn¡¯t mean to deceive him, but I can¡¯t deny that it¡¯s turned out like that in the end.


    ¡¸Yes, I have my name entered in the smallest aristocrats, more or less. I¡¯m sorry for¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s alright. I knew it. Everyone can tell from your behavior that you¡¯re from a good family.¡¹


    Reaching out for his third sandwich, Celves says that with an expression as if it¡¯s an old topic now. Really, he¡¯s eating like he greatly enjoys them.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ªThat reminds me.


    That reminds me, did I forget that this man is also one of the grand aristocrat families? Celves¡¯s surname is Ronein, which he hasn¡¯t told me about. One of the grandest aristocrat families among the grand aristocrats, next only to the Valentine family. By all rights, he¡¯s a person I wouldn¡¯t even be able to talk to, just like Lunamerie.


    It must¡¯ve been easy for him to tell my social position from my behavior. But despite that, he didn¡¯t say anything for me. Both of us hadn¡¯t questioned the other about social status. But, even so.


    ¡¸Sir Celves.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    He furrows his brows as if to ask, ¡®what for?¡¯ Smiling at him, I too bring the sandwich to my mouth again.


    In the end, most of the sandwiches end up in Celves¡¯s stomach. Just like that, we part in the arbor. I don¡¯t feel like going back to the library so I return to the estate that is my home. I make dinner, more fired up than usual, and then wait for that man to come home like usual.


    He returns home unusually early, at a time that¡¯s considered the proper ¡ºdinnertime¡» by the world¡¯s standards.


    ¡¸Welcome home.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I¡¯m home.¡¹


    We greet each other with those same old but irreplaceable words, and I look after the black robe he¡¯s taken off. It¡¯s soft and feels pleasant whenever I touch it; I fold it up, being careful not to let any wrinkles form. For some reason, I feel eyes on me from above.


    ¡¸Edi? Is something wrong?¡¹


    Those sunrise-colored eyes stare at me fixedly, wavering at my question. I stare up at him fixedly in return. After ten-odd seconds of locking eyes, holding the silence feels difficult. But the one that opens their mouth first is not me, but him.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you angry?¡¹


    ¡¸About what?¡¹


    I tilt my head in confusion as he doesn¡¯t mention about what. Those sunrise-colored eyes blink, then fill with a bitter light.


    ¡¸¡­¡­About what happened at lunch.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, about that? No, not really.¡¹


    Since it couldn¡¯t be helped, there¡¯s no need to get angry. Thinking that, I smile, and he suddenly furrows his brows. Why is he making that face even though I said I¡¯m not angry? How unreasonable. Wouldn¡¯t it be most satisfactory for him if I wasn¡¯t angry?


    Or perhaps, does he want to anger me? I feel angrier at his attitude now than in the day. I look up at that beautiful face, famed as a night fairy, as if challenging him.


    ¡¸Well then, what would you do if I said I was angry?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    He¡¯s at a loss for words just like that, not saying anything further. See, didn¡¯t I tell you? What happened in the day just couldn¡¯t be helped. I dare say that¡¯s the best way to deal with it. Because if we look deeper into this, I may have only been bringing him lunch, but it was my fault for intruding without an appointment.


    So it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s what I tell to myself. As a wife, I smile at my husband who isn¡¯t saying anything.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, I understand. It can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    ¡ºBut how long should we continue this thing that ¡®can¡¯t be helped¡¯?¡»


    I want to say that, but my mouth just wouldn¡¯t move.

 Chapter 36 - Volume 2

    Lately, there¡¯s a topic that¡¯s been astir in high society.


    Namely, it¡¯s about the relationship between that man, hero of the saved world, and the daughter of the Valentine family.


    Although it¡¯s been quiet, it¡¯s turned into plausible rumors, spreading around everywhere. Naturally, it¡¯s even the hot topic today as I attend a tea party with my friends, daughters of noble families.


    They say things like ¡¸He¡¯s finally decided on a partner, hasn¡¯t he?¡¹ Or ¡¸The daughter of the Valentine family is well matched to him.¡¹ Or ¡¸I¡¯ve heard she visits Sir Agedilus every day, she really is serious about this, isn¡¯t she?¡¹ Or ¡¸Even Lord Valentine can¡¯t possibly have any complaints about it if Sir Agedilus is her partner.¡¹


    There can¡¯t be any topic more delicious than this for young women of the kingdom. Entranced, each of them thinks about the love story between the hero that saved the world and the daughter of a grand aristocrat family.


    Until now, they¡¯d shiver just by speaking of that man¡¯s name. I realize once again from this situation just how powerful the title ¡¸hero of the saved world¡¹ is.


    Well, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing. I do somewhat think, ¡®Why all this after you¡¯ve been afraid of him all this time?¡¯ But more than that, I think joyfully of how he¡¯s certainly being praised now. It makes me happy that his small world is finally opening up like this. It¡¯s also true that I feel slightly lonely at the thought of it, but that must be my own selfishness.


    Indifferent to me, my friends are happily making lively comments over the matter at hand. It¡¯s the sort of thing that a mentally [redacted]-years old lady can¡¯t help but feel like murmuring¡¸Being young is so nice¡¹. They look so lovely as they happily talk about other people¡¯s love stories, cheeks flushed, I feel like just being here is making me young again.


    But it¡¯s also true that at the same time, I feel bitterness and a feeling of something else that is difficult to describe, which are spreading within me.


    ¡ª¡ªI haven¡¯t told even them, my friends, about being married to that man¡­¡­. Far from it, I haven¡¯t even told them about being childhood friends with him.


    The topic unfolding at hand here, right now, is about none other than the man who is my husband ¨C it¡¯s not just about anyone else. Even though I¡¯m related to this rumor about him in a sense, I¡¯m simply listening to their conversation, revealing nothing about my position. It¡¯s rather petty, if I do say so myself.


    It¡¯s a rather inexcusable explosion, to deceive the ones who have been friends with me for so long. But if I ever tell them once, the fact that I¡¯m married to that man would spread like a raging storm. Which is not something nice, from his perspective. Yes, from his perspective.


    I put a lid over the gloomy emotions in my chest, about to burst out. On the inside, I nod, ¡¸I see.¡¹ Hmm, so this is what that man and Lunamerie have become to the world, huh?


    As my friends say, there¡¯s no deficiencies in Lunamerie as his partner, and vice versa. Even if he¡¯s a ¡®Black-Hair¡¯, the honored title of being ¡®the hero of the saved world¡¯ is something hard to get for the Valentine family, who hold not only social position but political power. And from his perspective, there¡¯s no reason for him to refuse a beautiful girl that adores him, unconcerned with him being a ¡®Black-Hair¡¯.


    Yes, as my friends say, they certainly are ¡ºwell-matched¡».


    So this is something I had no way of knowing, as I haven¡¯t visited him since I bumped into Lunamerie, wow. So she visits him frequently, does she? Could that possibly be the reason that man¡¯s coming home even later these days? If that¡¯s why he¡¯s started repeatedly telling me ¡¸Go to sleep earlier,¡¹ these days, that¡¯s oh so kind of him. It would be an unbelievable misunderstanding if I actually was glad over him caring for me like this.


    Just what am I to that man? I want to go ahead and ask him that already. It¡¯s my weakness to think about it without actually doing it. Even though I wasn¡¯t like this before, ever since I started seeing that nightmare, this inerasable anxiety contained in my chest has made me stop in my tracks.


    That man doesn¡¯t say anything. I don¡¯t say anything either. Or, rather, I can¡¯t say anything. Has nothing changed from before we got married? But I just don¡¯t have any way of breaking down this present situation.


    Reflected in the calm surface of the black tea is me, with the smile mask I inherited from my father. I think that face, coated in makeup, is rather well-balanced if I do say so myself. But soon, just hiding it with makeup may become my limit. The nightmare I see every night is becoming crueler by the day, and my complexion is becoming worse because of it.


    God, this unforgivable lack of sleep. This morning, there were finally eye-bags under my eyes. I¡¯ve managed to hide it by mixing various kinds of powder and putting it on, but I can¡¯t put on makeup any heavier than this. Too much makeup is bad for the skin. As if I¡¯m going to stand suddenly losing this natural skin I got from years of grooming just like that.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªLady Filmina, what do you think?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    A voice interrupts my thoughts as I sit with my head looking down; I raise my head. My friends¡¯ gazes have all gathered on me without me realizing it. I blink in surprise. The organizer of this tea party, the young woman who is my oldest friend, laughs refreshingly.


    ¡¸Oh come on, what¡¯s the matter, Lady Filmina? It¡¯s about Sir Agedilus and Lady Lunamerie.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes, I¡¯m sorry. This tea was just very delicious¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, to be told that by Lady Filmina! I absolutely have to praise my maid afterwards.¡¹


    She knows I make my own tea. By all rights, if one is a young daughter of a noble family, it¡¯s something your lady attendant would make for you as she said. The typical nobles would scowl at it. But she was the kind of person that had smiled and said, ¡¸Isn¡¯t that alright, as long as it tastes good?¡¹ She¡¯s the so-called gourmet kind of person; my way of making tea that she praised was actually taught to me by that man. You could say it¡¯s rather ironic in this situation.


    I put on my smile mask at the question my beloved friend asks me, opening my mouth.


    ¡¸I think they¡¯re both well-suited for each other.¡¹


    ¡®Much more than I am for him. Much, much more.¡¯ Saying that in my heart, I bring the black tea to my mouth once again.

 Chapter 37 - Volume 2

    I¡¯m dreaming.


    I¡¯m in the middle of darkness as usual. I can¡¯t help but think, ¡®not again.¡¯


    The pitch black I¡¯ve gotten used to is trying to blot out my very being, sinking me in this darkness that will never fade. The heartbreaking crying voice pierces my ears as usual, invading me as I can¡¯t seem to plug my ears. Yes, it¡¯s the same as usual so far.


    ¡º¡­¡­?¡»


    I see something. Even though I shouldn¡¯t be able to see anything in this darkness. Despite that, my eyes certainly perceive something. Something standing out in the midst of this darkness, as if a spotlight is on it. And it¡¯s:


    ¡ºE-Edi?¡»


    I can¡¯t help but murmur that at the sight of that being I could never mistake, no matter how dark it is or how far away he is. ¡®Why?¡¯ My lips tremble, unable to make a sound.


    ¡®Why are you here?¡¯ Even though I want to ask that, my voice won¡¯t come out. This is supposed to be my dream, it¡¯s supposed to be that extraordinary nightmare. So why is none other than this man here, despite all that?


    That captivating black hair is clearly different from the stagnated surroundings, that white beautiful face glitters as if drawing a line between the darkness, washing it away. Those sunrise-colored eyes, as if the light of dawn has been scooped up in them, are too beautiful, more than anything.


    ¡®Aah.¡¯ I feel like bursting into tears suddenly. Indescribable relief spreads in my chest. Is this how much I need him, this man who I¡¯m supposed to be used to seeing, who¡¯s naturally supposed to be beside me? I think that¡¯s rather pitiful of myself, but even so, that man brings me so much joy I can¡¯t bear it.


    I try to rush up to that man, standing far away in the darkness. But my feet don¡¯t move how I want them to. I¡¯m stuck in this mud-like darkness, the more I try to move the more I sink in it. At the same time, the crying voice gets louder too. That man moves farther, becoming distant.


    ¡®Wait. Don¡¯t go.¡¯ I open my mouth to say that, but the darkness enters my body from there. It¡¯s agonizing. I can¡¯t breath. My body sinks. As I recklessly reach my hand out, the man who was about to turn and leave halts in his tracks. ¡®Did he notice me?¡¯ I hope. Just then, a person runs past next to me, wearing a gorgeous dress, fluttering.


    ¡ºSir Agedilus!¡»


    I gulp at that lovely voice, like a songbird chirping. That strawberry blonde hair, sparkling even in the darkness, is seared into my eyes. Indifferent to me, she stands next to him, smiling widely like a blooming flower. It clearly looks ¡®just like a story.¡¯


    ¡º¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡»


    This time for sure, my feet sink into the darkness as if missing a step on some stairs. It hurts, it hurts so much I can¡¯t stand it. I can hear the crying voice. It feels like I¡¯ll drown in this darkness, this crying voice, at this rate. The feeling of my body sinking is the only thing that takes over my entire self. The crying voice steadily gets closer. That crying voice I remember, that I certainly know, that I¡¯m certainly supposed to know more than anyone else.


    ¡®I¡¯m the one that should be crying now.¡¯ I get angry at myself for thinking things like that. Just what is this? To cry at something like this is no joke.


    Even if he chooses her and not me, I¡¯m not going to cry. In fact, I wish I had the kind of fighting spirit to slap his oh so pretty face, say, ¡¸Farewell, it was a fun newlywed life we had.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. I have to be that strong. I mustn¡¯t be deceived by a nightmare like this. Because, isn¡¯t it true? If I can¡¯t do even that, then I¡¯m not allowed to stand beside him¡ª¡ª¡­¡­


    ¡º¡­¡­¡ª?¡»


    My eyes open. I slowly lift my face which was pressed onto the table, slightly narrowing my eyes at the pale daylight streaming in from the window. I finally remember my present state from the book I was squishing¡­¡­ Namely, a magical book.


    That¡¯s right. I was reading a magical book in one corner of this national library. It looks like I got tired from my usual magical book search without progress, felt exhausted by the slight yet soft sunlight streaming in from the window, and dozed off.


    The sunlight from the window has already turned a bitter orange, making me realize I¡¯ve slept rather long. Is this the time generally considered the time to start preparing dinner, by the world¡¯s standards?


    ¡¸¡­¡­Oh no.¡¹


    I¡¯ve gotten used to that nightmare whether I like it or not, but the nightmare I just had is depressing me more than ever before. Normally, the nightmare simply ends with just the darkness and the crying voice, so just what was that earlier? It was more concrete than the vague nightmare of darkness and that crying voice, to the point I couldn¡¯t face it.


    To be honest, I can¡¯t help but be surprised at how wounded I am by that spectacle, more than I thought I¡¯d be. It seems like I¡¯ve really gotten frail. Just as I think that, a fear occupies my chest, as if I¡¯ll crumble at my feet.


    It¡¯s been many days in itself since I started seeing this nightmare and visiting the library every day. Along with that, the number of magical books I¡¯ve read has also increased significantly in itself. Despite that, there¡¯s not a single sign of me finding a breakthrough solution, which spurs on my anxiety even more.


    I dare say this nightmare could be some kind of curse. What else can I call it but a curse, this nightmare that¡¯s been scraping away at my emotional strength, today going even beyond that and scooping it out?


    It must be the kind of magic prohibited by this country that hates the very beings that are demons: Black magic. Namely, the magic that¡¯s called a curse. I can¡¯t completely erase the possibility that it¡¯s spirit magic, but in my case, it seems magic involving spirits is repelled by the scars on my back. So it¡¯s probably fine if I say it¡¯s not that.


    Therefore, the biggest possibility is that it¡¯s a curse by black magic. However ¨C this might sound strange coming from myself ¨C I¡¯ve been living so modestly until now, there¡¯s no reason for anyone to curse me. ¡®Did I do something for someone to hold a grudge against me?¡¯ I tilt my head¡ª¡ªoh, wait a second.


    Suddenly realizing something, I check the magical book squished under me. Then, I let out a sigh of relief. Thank goodness. I didn¡¯t drool on it, and there aren¡¯t any creases on this robust magical book either.


    It¡¯s out of the question for me to have the name of the Governor of Magical Books¡¯ daughter, doing things like dozing off and not using a valuable magical book. And on top of that, this is one of few magical books that references black magic, even if only a little. Magical books that go more in depth on black magic aren¡¯t open to the public as if it¡¯s only natural, so this is all I can read. For now, I make sure the magical book is alright, and then let out a deep sigh.


    ¡¸Ah, this is such a worrying problem.¡¹


    In reality, it can¡¯t be summed up with just ¡ºworrying¡». I smile wryly at myself for still calling it that, trying to lie. It really is such ¡ºa worrying problem.¡»


    Well now, it¡¯s time to go home soon. I move my arms to try and loosen up my body, stiff from leaning down on the desk. As I do, I feel something about to fall from my shoulders. I reflexively grab it just as it¡¯s about to fall on the floor. My eyes widen at that soft texture.


    ¡¸This is¡­¡­¡¹


    Make no mistake, this is a black robe. Why is a robe, the mark of wizards in the Black Lotus Court, hanging on my shoulders? Just whose is this? ¡®Hmmm?¡¯ I¡¯m still tilting my head in confusion, holding the robe, when I feel someone approaching me.


    ¡¸Have you woken up, Suzette?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, Sir Celves!¡¹


    I blink in surprise at the young man looking at me with those deep blue eyes, holding several magical books in one arm. It¡¯s too late to ask why he¡¯s here, right? Since this is the national library, there¡¯s nothing strange about him being here, a wizard working in the Black Lotus Court. And we¡¯ve met countless times at this table already.


    If I dare to raise a question now, it would be about the black robe on my shoulder. Celves isn¡¯t wearing the robe he usually wears now. I immediately understand what that means.


    ¡¸Here is your robe back. Thank you very much.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing to thank me for. I¡¯d be the one with a bad conscience if you got a cold here.¡¹


    I get up from the chair, presenting his robe to him. His response really is rather blunt. If he had a bit more civility, I¡¯m sure he could be popular with the ladies; it really is such a waste.


    Taking the robe from my hands, he sits down in his usual place in the seat in front of me, putting the magical books onto the table. These are advanced magical books that I can never possibly reach. Just like that, he silently begins to read, and I can¡¯t help but smile at it.


    Although his way of speaking is rather blunt and forceful, that¡¯s just what makes him him. That awkward kindness of his reminds me of that man.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What¡¯s so funny?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹


    Those deep blue eyes squint sullenly. I shake my head, smiling. There¡¯s no way I can say something like ¡¸I thought you were being ¡ºso sweet.¡»¡¹ Pretending not to notice his suspicious gaze, I tidied up the books spread over the table. Picking those heavy books up again, I bowed to Celves.


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll take my leave now. Have a good da¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Suzette.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    I stop my feet, which had turned around and were about to begin walking away any second. I turn around to see those deep blue eyes were looking at me, full of seriousness. I tilt my head, ¡®do you need something?¡¯ After a moment¡¯s hesitation, the young man opened his mouth.


    ¡¸While I don¡¯t think you would, don¡¯t ever think about getting involved in black magic. Although black magic can certainly be used even if one doesn¡¯t have any magical power of their own, you have to compensate by paying something of equal value as well.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹


    Those are unexpected words. It was written in the book I was reading earlier, as Celves said, that black magic can be used even if an individual has no magical power of their own. That by paying something of equal value, you can borrow the magical power of demons.


    Celves thinks I want to become a wizard. It¡¯s not strange for him to think I¡¯m planning to get involved with black magic; he¡¯s seen me reading these books about black magic, the ones I¡¯m holding now. I can¡¯t help but stare fixedly at him, and he immediately averts his eyes. That¡¯s a different reaction from what that man would do. If it were him, he would definitely stare right back as if to say, ¡®What?¡¯


    ¡ª¡ªI can be only amazed at myself for constantly being reminded of that man even after seeing that nightmare. Have I really always been like this, since the ¡ºpast¡»? Thinking that, I smile at Celves. Those deep blue eyes glare fixedly at me; reflected back in them is not my smile mask but a real smile.


    ¡¸You¡¯re so kind, Sir Celves.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­¡ª!¡¹


    That kindness, not frank, is rather similar to that man. But it¡¯s easier to understand than that man¡¯s kindness, and I can¡¯t help but think of it as far too sweet. If I actually say that, no doubt he¡¯d get angry, so I decide to keep these thoughts in my chest.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no need to worry. I¡¯m greatly obliged for your advice.¡¹


    Certainly it seems like I might think about the possibility of getting involved with black magic now that I¡¯ve come so far, but since I still don¡¯t know the origin of my dream for sure, I can¡¯t do things that complex and puzzling. I realized at the age of 9 that magic must be practiced with the motto ¡®peacefully and safely¡¯. I literally realized it so much it hurt.


    It¡¯s very unlikely that it¡¯s the source of my nightmares in the first place, but it¡¯s that black magic. Since the demon king was defeated, the demons have certainly weakened but they¡¯re still a threat to ordinary people. The likes of me, an ordinary person, could never possibly manage them.


    When I think about that, I certainly do come to the conclusion that I must ask for an expert¡¯s opinion on this. But that¡¯s something else, for now I decide to leave that be.


    ¡¸More than that, Sir Celves, please take care of your health.¡¹


    I thought the same thing when we met here before, but his complexion still doesn¡¯t look fine. It¡¯s rather like the pot calling the kettle black if I say it, but his looks worse than mine. His valuable, shapely features too have decreased in vitality, his charm halving.


    Celves widens his eyes the same way he did when I gave him advice before, then he slowly nods. He doesn¡¯t say anything, but it seems like that¡¯s the most he can do. I myself can¡¯t say any more to him, so I bow my head once again and take my leave.


    Then, I return the magical books to their original bookshelves, get on a carriage and head towards the market. I choose out vegetables and meat suitably, and then set out to return home. Since I dozed off, I¡¯m returning later than usual today.


    I have to make dinner right away. Actually, no, that man¡¯s going to come home late tonight as well so there¡¯s no need to hurry so much.


    Thinking that, I arrive to the estate. As I put my key into the lock of the door, I tilt my head in surprise at the unexpected sensation.


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    It¡¯s not locked. Even though I thought I¡¯d properly locked it after sending that man home this morning, and when I left afterwards.


    ¡®Is it a burglar?¡¯ Unpleasant thoughts cross my mind. Although there¡¯s nothing that valuable in this mansion.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    What do I do? I¡¯m scared of carelessly opening the door now. I¡¯d rather just do a 180 degree turn right now, but I can¡¯t do that. I hold the bag full of ingredients properly, gulping.


    It¡¯s no use just worrying here. I put my hand on the knob, slowly pulling the door open. I feel like a horror movie protagonist as the door opens with a ¡®creak¡¯. I carefully slide into the mansion.


    The magical gem I have starts glowing whenever there¡¯s people around; it suddenly goes bright, illuminating the room. It doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s any sign of the mansion being broken into, as far as I can see. I unconsciously let out a sigh of relief. It¡¯s just then that it happens.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹

 Chapter 38 - Volume 2

    I reflexively straighten myself at the sudden voice that comes from above me. I look up at that all too familiar voice. At the top of the spiral staircase in front of me stands my husband, that man. And that too, with an extreme air of unrest about him.


    Just what is this? I can¡¯t help but be suspicious. What is he doing here in the first place? No, well, there¡¯s nothing strange about him being here since this estate is his home. The right way to put it would be ¡®what is he doing here at this time?¡¯


    No matter what happens, my first words at him coming home are already decided.


    ¡¸Edi, welcome home.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s my line.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, now that you mention it, that¡¯s right. I¡¯m home.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Welcome home.¡¹


    Certainly, he¡¯s the one that came home first so I should be the one to say I¡¯m home. It¡¯s the opposite of what usually happens, so refreshing I can¡¯t help but feel like laughing. But I can¡¯t do that. The atmosphere coming from this man makes me hesitate to laugh. He¡¯s clad in this rattling air, and it seems like I can¡¯t say anything foolish either. ¡®Just what is this?¡¯ I assess his attitude, and he descends the staircase to stand in front of me.


    ¡¸We have to talk.¡¹


    Those words are indifferent and short, but I can¡¯t simply read between the lines of the firm intent within them. For some reason, I have a vague¡­¡­ No, a certain bad feeling about this. I put on a smile with all my might and look up at the man.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s have dinner before that. I¡¯ll make it right away.¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter, we can have it lat¨C¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸But you¡¯ve finally come home early for me. Won¡¯t we have dinner slowly and peacefully once in a while?¡¹


    I press him further, not letting him finish. He swallows down the words he was about to say, looking down at me. Hehe, he can¡¯t say anything when he always, always comes home late. Or, rather, I won¡¯t let him say anything.


    He isn¡¯t dense enough to not realize the implicit meaning in my words. With a sour look on his beautiful face, he nods really reluctantly. Yep, it¡¯s really very well that he¡¯s being so obedient. Although I¡¯m afraid of what comes next, right now it¡¯s my victory.


    I smile once again as if making doubly sure, then I head to the kitchen, passing beside him. I feel a gaze at my back as if wanting to say something, piercing through me just like an arrow, but I ignore it. I tell myself, ¡®As if I¡¯m going to be moved by that!¡¯ I manage to reach the kitchen, taking out the ingredients I¡¯d bought at the market.


    On today¡¯s menu is a stew full of vegetables. I bought these ingredients just for that.


    Rolling up my sleeves, I rouse myself up, ¡®Come on!¡¯ I nimbly begin my cooking. I¡¯ve made this dish countless times already, there¡¯s no delays at this point. Standing in front of the pot, I slowly stir the stew with a wooden spatula so it won¡¯t burn and get stuck.


    The pot filled to the brim with stew makes a tender simmering sound. Yes, now this is the kind of sound I like. A warm sound, completely different from the crying voice I hear in my nightmares.


    Listening to that sound as it clears my ears, my eyelids suddenly become heavy. The darkness under my eyelids has been dyed a darker black. In the blink of an eye, I can¡¯t hear the simmering of the pot anymore. What I do hear instead is certainly that crying voice. That crying voice, sunken in despair and grief. Although it¡¯s as if it¡¯s urging me for something, I still can¡¯t figure out what it¡¯s saying.


    And then, I¡¯m unable to do anything but watch the spectacle in front of me. Watch the sight of that man and that girl, beautiful like a flower spirit, standing together as if they¡¯ve perfectly been placed there.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¨Ci, oi, Filmina!¡¹


    I suddenly open my eyes at the voice from nearby. I silently gulp at the sunrise-colored eyes looking at me closely.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Y-yes? What happened, Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸Something awful. Looks like the pot¡¯s burnt, but are you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?!¡¹


    He¡¯s turned up beside me before I even realized it. At his words, I hurriedly look at where my hand is. The stew has been magnificently burnt, and the savory smell that wafts up to my nose is extremely sad. I thought I¡¯d only dozed off for the blink of an eye, but just what had happened here?


    I stiffen, dumbfounded. Beside me, the man snaps his fingers, extinguishing the fire of the magical stone ¨C what we use here in place of the ¡ºpast¡» world¡¯s cooking stove. As he glances down at me, I drop my shoulders and cast my eyes down.


    ¡¸Um, Edi. I¡¯m really sorry. I¡¯ll make it again now.¡¹


    What kind of a disgrace is this? To think, I¡¯ve made such a simple mistake when I pride myself in housework. I say that, averting my eyes from the scene burnt in my memory. He shakes his head, not angry.


    ¡¸No, this is fine. I¡¯ll do the rest, you go to the table.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸¡ºBut¡» I said this is fine.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Alright.¡¹


    He¡¯s unapproachable. I¡¯m completely cast away, all I can do is nod. In front of what I¡¯ve done, I can do nothing but dejectedly withdraw.


    Exchanging roles with that man, I take out the spoons and forks from the cupboard and sit down at the dining table, waiting for a little while. Before long, he shows up with the stew dish on a tray. Placed in front of me is the stew, scooped out while avoiding the burnt parts. If this was the only stew you saw, white steam rising from it, you wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s burnt at all.


    I admire him for being so clever. He sits down in the chair in front of me. Then he crosses both hands and I do the same, in the prayer pose.


    ¡¸Thanks to the grace of the goddess, the Most High.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks.¡¹


    I murmur that word of prayer after his statement, take the spoon in hand and bring the stew to my mouth. It tastes rather decent, considering it¡¯s been burnt. All of this must be thanks to this man for skilfully scooping it out.


    ¡ª¡ªToday hasn¡¯t been going very well, neither at lunch nor just earlier. I end up thinking, ¡®if this is how it is, maybe I should just stop being so reckless and tell everything to the man in front of me.¡¯


    That may be a regret that¡¯s all too late. But even so, what if that nightmare turns out to be true? What if the rumors are true, and he¡¯s become close to Lunamerie? If so¡ª¡ªwhat am I going to do? What am I supposed to do?


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it?¡¹


    As we both silently eat the stew, the one who speaks first is that man. I can¡¯t make eye contact for some reason, dropping my gaze to the stew as I reply. He continues, definitely in an indifferent voice.


    ¡¸There¡¯s something you¡¯re hiding from me.¡¹


    It¡¯s not a question, it¡¯s a confirmation full of belief. I can¡¯t help but stop my hand with the spoon in it. I raise my face from the stew to see, sure enough, those sunrise-colored eyes looking straight at me. I¡¯m pierced by that gaze, as if it certainly won¡¯t let me avert my eyes. I don¡¯t know what to do.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean?¡¹


    Even though there were better ways I could have played dumb, what comes out of my mouth is that line. This is bad. It really is bad. No, the taste of the stew isn¡¯t bad at all. What¡¯s bad is this situation.


    What I¡¯m hiding from this man is my nightmares, and the fact that I go to the library. Both of them are my top secrets that I can¡¯t expose now of all places. But from the looks of him, it seems like he¡¯s found some sort of evidence, which is why he¡¯s asking me.


    ¡¸Where did you go today?¡¹


    No doubt that¡¯s why he¡¯s throwing these direct questions at me like this. His sunrise-colored eyes are as sharp as a bird of prey spotting its catch. If I was a normal noble family¡¯s daughter, I¡¯d faint right then and there.


    I can¡¯t run away from this. Even if I awkwardly struggle, I¡¯ll only be digging myself a deeper grave. I know that even if I don¡¯t like it. I can¡¯t help but internally tut-tut, ¡®it really is a problem that we¡¯ve known each other so long.¡¯


    ¡¸¡­¡­To the national library.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh? By yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you trying to say?¡¹


    When I reply in a murmur, he piles up more questions, clearly implying something. When I ask him a question in return, he suddenly smiles. That smile, so beautiful I can¡¯t help but be charmed. This might be worse than I thought. I somehow manage to fix my expression; he smiles at me, his smile feeling too cold just because he¡¯s so beautiful. This is bad.


    ¡¸Widnichol said he saw you at the library today.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, is that so? He should have greeted me.¡¹


    This man¡¯s disciple, Widnichol, is an obedient, sweet boy completely unlike this man. I¡¯d always been praying that our paths wouldn¡¯t cross, but it seems I¡¯ve finally been found by him, huh?


    It¡¯s far too late for excuses. I¡¯ve just been lucky to not get caught until now in the first place. I knew I¡¯d be found out one day, but to think that that day has finally come¡­ But I don¡¯t understand why just that has put this man in such a bad mood.


    Certainly, I do think it was bad of me to silently go to and from the library, but there¡¯s no reason going to the library itself should be criticized. Since there¡¯s not just magical books there, but books of all sorts of genres of the country. If he only saw me, he still wouldn¡¯t know that I was reading magical books. Maybe if he talked to me about it I¡¯d get exposed, but for now I¡¯m supposed to be safe. But.


    ¡¸He said he couldn¡¯t even if he tried. Since you were with Ronein.¡¹


    I blink in surprise at the name ¡®Ronein¡¯. Of all the things that boy Widnichol had to have witnessed, it was this.


    The time I spent sitting with Celves Sin Ronein today certainly wasn¡¯t that long. The timing was just far too bad for me to be witnessed doing that. Well, it¡¯s not like it was a secret meeting or something, but it feels really uncomfortable to have it pointed out by this man.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you know him?¡¹


    ¡¸He was my classmate at the Academy of Magic. Though he was only my classmate for less than a year, at most.¡¹


    He says that as if it¡¯s no big deal; I can¡¯t do anything but nod. This is the man who graduated the Academy of Magic by constantly skipping grades. There¡¯s nothing strange if in the midst of that, he ended up knowing Celves who has enough power to work in the Black Lotus Court. But it seems like they didn¡¯t get along well. The uncomfortable way he speaks Celves¡¯s name is a fine proof of that.


    ¡®So what¡¯s the matter with that?¡¯ I ask him with my gaze. His smile disappears, his expression saying, ¡®Don¡¯t you get it?¡¯ I can do nothing but be bewildered.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t meet him anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Even if you say that¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    There¡¯s no ¡®what¡¯s here. All of the times I met Celves until now have been nothing more than coincidences, it¡¯s not like we particularly agree to meet or something. Even if he says ¡ºDon¡¯t meet him¡» it¡¯s not something I can do so simply. He is certainly my husband, but he doesn¡¯t have the right to interrupt in my friendships with other people in the first place, right?


    Those sunrise-colored eyes gaze at me irritatedly. Those eyes, such a wonderful color that changes from orange to purple, are like a treasured item to me. But just this time, they¡¯re annoying me. Because, isn¡¯t this situation just simply unfair?


    ¡¸Even you¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸Even you¡¯re always with Lady Luna, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    The rumors of him and Lunamerie are far from resolving; they¡¯re slowly becoming more and more credible, reaching my ears every day. Anybody and everybody is talking about nothing but this, I¡¯m fed up with it. I¡¯ve had enough of it.


    Certainly I¡¯m the one supposed to sit in the position of this man¡¯s wife. But now that I¡¯ve gotten here, staying here itself seems so foolish. I¡¯m really just like an idiot.


    Those sunrise-colored eyes widen in surprise at my words. Even though he doesn¡¯t say it in words, his eyes eloquently show that he¡¯s heard something unexpected. Was he so thick-headed as to think I didn¡¯t know about the rumors?


    What comes to my mind is the sight of this man and Lunamerie standing together. Even though all kinds of noble daughters snuggle up to him, the only one that this blunt, cold man has allowed to enter his laboratory, his room, is Lunamerie. Is it because of her good family? No, this man has never shown any interest in political power from the start, so it can¡¯t be that. If he¡¯s the same man I know, it can¡¯t be that.


    Or perhaps, has he changed? Has he ended up changing? All without me realizing, me, the person supposed to be closer to him more than anyone else. Has he gone somewhere I can¡¯t reach? Just like in that dream.


    Ah, I can hear the crying voice.


    ¡¸Filmina¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re so unfair.¡¹


    Even in the midst of that unceasing crying voice, the words I¡¯m saying are unshaking. It¡¯s not lovable at all, if I do say so myself. Then, there isn¡¯t a single shred of loveliness in the words I¡¯m saying.


    ¡¸You never share important things with me, and now you want to interfere just at times like this?¡¹


    Wrong. This is wrong. I don¡¯t want to say things like this. I should¡¯ve been calm, I should¡¯ve laughed it off like always. I know I should¡¯ve done that, but my mouth won¡¯t stop. The man says no words, just looking at me. My face reflected in his sunrise-colored eyes is cruel, even if I say so myself.


    I didn¡¯t want to show him this twisted expression, trying to smile but failing, but unable to cry either. I desperately swallow down the all the words about to overflow from me any second. The crying voice is so noisy, I can¡¯t stand it.


    ¡¸I, just¡­¡­¡¹


    I just.


    ¡ºJust¡» what? I don¡¯t know. The resounding crying voice in my head, in my heart, steals my thoughts from me, even swallowing down and washing away my words. The spoon slips out of my hand. Then, the world lurches slanted, rapidly going dark.


    ¡¸Filmina?!¡¹


    In the midst of that unceasing crying voice, I only awfully hear the voice of that man calling out my name. That¡¯s my last moments before my consciousness is plunged into darkness.

 Chapter 39 - Volume 2

    Sinking. Falling. Deeper and deeper into the darkness, still sinking. In that darkness filled with the sound of crying, there was nothing that I could depend on. The darkness, darker even than the pitch black behind the eyelids, poured into my body through my mouth as I tried to cry for help. As if to erase my very existence.


    Somebody, I screamed. Somebody, save me. My soundless scream had no effect on the darkness though. Nothing changed. There was no sound, only my body, sinking deeper and deeper.


    Crying for help, even though I lost that right long ago, was pathetic. If I was going to cry for help, I should have done it a long time ago. The one who couldn¡¯t do that was no other than me, and as a result this happened. If I were to be blamed I would have no defense.


    Enveloped in the darkness that had not one speck of light, even so curiously I could see my father, my mother, my little brother, my wet nurse, Uncle Lancent, my friends. As if nobody noticed me sinking in that darkness, they all left me there.


    Then, as if in a slideshow, the scene changed. That man, together with Lunamerie. His back was to me, so I couldn¡¯t see what expression he wore. But Lunamerie was smiling, her cheeks rose-colored. Seeing that, I had a feeling I knew how his face looked.


    Not able to see anymore, I closed me eyes. But the crying voice did not stop. That voice was the only sound permitted in this darkness, but it could not do anything to save me. I only continued to sink. As I sank, I was getting closer and closer to the crying voice, and I covered my ears. Despite that the crying voice entered my ears, continuing to echo inside me head.


    ¡ª¡­¡­.ie.


    ¡º¡­¡­?¡»


    Within the crying voice, a second, trembling voice was interspersed. At that voice, I unthinkingly opened my eyes. Taking in my surroundings, the only thing around was that deep darkness. But in that darkness, I could make out a faint figure.


    I knew that being. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t. Sitting in the darkness, shoulders trembling, heaving with sobs, ¡¸she¡¹ was none other than ¡­


    ¡¸¡ºMe¡»¡­?¡¹


    Suddenly, at the same time that I unconsciously muttered that, I regained consciousness. Transitioning from the dream to reality, it took a while to regain my senses. It appeared I was lying in a bed, I noticed. Where was I? What exactly happened to me? Somehow moving my heavy body, I sat up. And then I tilted my neck.


    Right before I lost consciousness, the last thing I remembered was that man calling out to me, in a surprised voice. I would have thought that I¡¯d have been carried to my room, but that didn¡¯t appear to be the case.


    The bed I was sleeping on, one of those so called canopy beds, surrounded with sheer sheets decorated with delicate lace. Looking around the room, each and every piece of furniture was extravagant and beautiful. That being said, nothing was gaudy, simply tastefully elegant. Why was I sleeping in this room? I had no idea. The crying voice still echoing in my ears disturbed my train of thoughts.


    It replayed itself in my mind, that dream of darkness. Everybody left me. That man, my family, my friends, that nightmare had intended to steal all of them. And after everything had been stolen from me, in the end what would remain, I wonder.


    A little while ago, the last thing I saw in the darkness was an existence that no one in this world except me should know about. Inside the darkness, that figure sobbing alone, I knew well. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t. ¡ºShe¡»¡¡was¡­


    ¡¸Oh my, you¡¯re awake.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    As the door clanked open and I heard that voice, I jolted upright with a start. Glancing at the door, I saw someone far outside of my expectations, standing there with a smile.


    Proof of the Shrine Maidens¡¯ blessing, long, silver, wavy hair. Slanted eyes, with large pupils, reminiscent of a proud cat, amber-colored, like honey. Each strand of hair, each eyelash even, so delicate, as if someone had crafted a fine quality piece of art, paying meticulous attention. Pale, almost transparent skin, asking whether or not it was enviable would be foolish. Crimson painted lips, like flower petals blooming in the spring. Those perfectly arranged features, both beautiful and lovely, would draw anyone¡¯s eye.


    Even me, who was used to that man¡¯s beauty, instantly stiffened when that dazzling beauty entered my view. Another person might be overwhelmed. If a white lily in full bloom were to take human form, surely it would look something like this.


    In contrast to myself, who could only stare at her, she, without hesitation, made her way towards me, elegantly sitting at a chair next to the bed. The scent of flowers tickled my nose.


    ¡¸P-princess?¡¹


    If someone were to criticize me for my inarticulation, by all means, that person could take my place.


    ¡¸What is the matter?¡¹


    She tilted her neck cutely, the smiling silver-haired beauty, one of the heroes, our kingdom¡¯s living jewel, the famous Princess Clementine.


    Since I had first met her at my wedding, we had become friendly, but even if that weren¡¯t the case, any citizen of our kingdom would recognize her. That figure was completely unmistakeable. All I could do was sit there dumbfounded.


    ¡¸Why?¡¹


    Frantically searching for words, in the end, that was what came out. Looking at me, who was completely lost, the princess smiled. The smile worn by the holder of an outrageous beauty had, as you¡¯d think, outrageous power. Not able to say anymore, I stared at the princess¡¯s face, and she giggled then lightly poked my forehead with the tip of her thin, pale finger. It was faint, but the light impact brought me back to my senses, Feeling my forehead, I looked around in confusion, and the princess laughed again.


    ¡¸Is that ¡ºWhy?¡» a ¡ºWhy is the princess here?¡» by any chance?¡¹


    Unable to verbalize a response, I somehow nodded, and the princess, still showing that beautiful smile, peered into my face. At this distance her beauty was even more dazzling, and I became flustered. Our kingdom¡¯s living jewel, today, as always, was shining so bright that I hesitated even to look directly at her.


    Not knowing what my speechless self was thinking, the princess continued, smiling.


    ¡¸That is not the right question. The correct one, what you should have asked, was, ¡ºWhy am I in this place?¡»¡¹


    What was she talking about? That confusion must have shown on my face, because the princess¡¯s smile deepened. Ahh, that mischievous expression is also beautiful, I thought, entranced. Then the princess brought me back to reality.


    ¡¸This is my bedroom. Incidentally, you are in my bed.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª!?¡¹


    When one says that a person froze, this must be what they are talking about. The blood flowed from my head, and my body became dangerously cold, if I do say so myself. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say ¡¸Ah, I see. That¡¯s why this room is so extravagant. I understand now.¡¹ Wait a second. This is the princess¡¯s room? I¡¯m in the princess¡¯s bed?


    ¡¸I¡¯m terribly sorry! Please excuse my terrible behavior¡­¡¹


    No matter how friendly we were, something like sleeping in the princess¡¯s bed was unforgivable. It was both a problem of social status, as well as an issue of the princess¡¯s popularity.


    This situation, men and women of all ages of this world would be envious. More than envy, maybe even resentment. Anyhow, that Princess Clementine¡¯s bed. Soft, and fluffy, and sweet-smelling, I didn¡¯t know it at the time, but I had enjoyed quite the privilege.


    Saying this much makes me seem like a pervert, but that is the extent to which the princess is popular among the people. I, too, was a fan from the start, but as I learned more and more about her, I became more and more infatuated. That man would ask me ¡¸What¡¯s good about her? What exactly?¡¹, staring at me as if I had bad eyes, but that¡¯s my line. Even though he went on a trip together with her, how could he possibly not understand her appeal? Well, when I think of him noticing and understanding her appeal, and then, as if in an RPG, falling in love with the princess, that brings out some extremely complicated feelings in me. But this isn¡¯t the time for daydreaming.


    Panicking, I leaned forward to get out of the bed, but the princess gently stopped me with her hand.


    ¡¸There is no need for you to worry. More importantly, you should rest. I personally gave permission for you to use this room, and if there is someone to blame, it is your husband.¡¹


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    I blinked at the unexpected turn of events. I don¡¯t understand. Why is it Edi¡¯s fault? My thoughts must have been clear on my face. The princess shrugged, as if to say that she was confused also.


    ¡¸Yes. He suddenly teleported in front of me, holding your unconscious body.¡¹


    ¡¸Depending on the circumstances, I wouldn¡¯t have been satisfied that easily¡¹, she said extremely carefreely, giggling without a hint of anger. But I, hearing this, reacted completely differently. No, no no no, suddenly teleporting right in front of the kingdom¡¯s princess, that must be unheard of. He didn¡¯t seriously do that, did he? I looked at the princess, but she didn¡¯t say any more, just kept her smile. That reaction meant that she was telling the truth.


    ¡¸I am extraordinarily sorry. In place of my husband, let me apologize from the bottom of my heart.¡¹


    My apology was so-so, and from my position on the bed I couldn¡¯t express my gratitude, but even so I apologized as much as I could. That idiot husband, I thought. I wouldn¡¯t forget to scold him.


    There was no helping it. He was as idiot after all. He was supposed to be extremely smart, but what in the world was he doing. If not for the extreme generosity of the princess, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he had gotten fired. My husband, and before that my childhood friend, I had spent so much time with him, but trying to understand what he was thinking, and why he acted so recklessly, just made my head hurt.


    Appearing to understand my struggles, the princess suddenly stopped smiling, and looked at me seriously. Her clear amber eyes, looking golden, reflected my puzzled face.


    ¡¸Even if I tell you not to worry about it, you probably won¡¯t accept that. But really, there is no need for you to apologize. Particularly, the ¡±you¡± right now.¡¹


    ¡¸What exactly do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸You yourself probably haven¡¯t realized. But, hm. That is a story for the culprit ¡°you¡±. The magicians of Black Lotus Court haven¡¯t even realized.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t even understand half of what the princess was saying. Tilting my neck, I waited for her to continue speaking. She sighed, once. A heavy sigh.


    ¡¸Even if I say that, that¡¯s an issue with the Black Lotus Court magicians. Geez, coming this far without realizing it. How long does that man intend to enjoy his newlywed life?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    What exactly was the princess talking about? I could only tilt my neck more and more. At that time, I heard a noisy voices. Outside the door, some kind of argument was taking place. Within it, I thought I heard an extremely familiar voice. It wasn¡¯t my imagination.


    ¡¸Oh my, it looks like he¡¯s here.¡¹


    At that unsuitable, and somewhat cheerful reaction to the ruckus outside, the door slammed opened with an enormous thud. I had reflexively cowered, but at the location of my gaze was, as expected, him.


    ¡¸Filmina!¡¹


    ¡¸E, Edi.¡¹


    Those sunrise-colored eyes quickly found me, and my husband walked towards me with brisk, long strides. At his intensity, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious at the thought that he might grab me. Hm, but why though? Up until now I¡¯ve made him angry, but he¡¯d never looked this intense.


    My inner heart raised a scream. Stepping in front of that man with his overly-disturbing air, as if to protect me, was none other than the princess, who had silently risen from her chair. At that gallant, overflowing with composure, figure¡¯s coolness, I once again became charmed.


    Compared to that, his figure was, how should I say- his originally fair skin looked ghastly pale, his glossy hair was disheveled, compared to the princess, he lacked all sense of composure.


    I peeked at that appearance from behind the princess¡¯s back. He, as if to say, ¡¸Get out of the way¡¹, glared at the princess. The extent of his intensity was already past being able to describe, but even under that gaze, the princess didn¡¯t tremble a bit. Far from that, she even let out a small chuckle. I couldn¡¯t help but be awed.


    ¡¸Entering a lady¡¯s room without knocking, what exactly are you planning?¡¹


    At the princess¡¯s teasing tone, he narrowed his eyes and stared at her. I could sense invisible sparks going off in the space between them. Should I stop this? Ah, but I don¡¯t have the courage to step between these two right now. In the end all I could do was be silent, looking back and forth between the princess¡¯s back and Edi¡¯s grim face.

 Chapter 40 - Volume 2

    For a while, the silence continued. When it became so hard to bear that it was hard to breathe, the princess glanced back at me, then looked at him once again.


    ¡¸You know, Agedilus, our kingdom¡¯s leading magician has fallen pretty low, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡¹


    At his grave and unpleasant voice and expression, I couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised. Even though it was the princess, to think that he would just take that sort of cutting remark. Ordinarily, if it was Edi, even if he was speaking to the princess, he would pay it back many times over.


    Like myself, the princess did not seem like she had expected this response. ¡¸Oh my¡¹, she said, looked surprised. ¡¸I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d honestly admit it. I guess even you have some sort of clue with this kind of thing. If you had been difficult, I would have felt justified in slapping you across the face.¡¹ As if to say ¡¸How unfortunate¡¹, she concluded in a bored tone. I couldn¡¯t see form here, but based on her voice and what she was saying, I was certain that she was wearing a cold expression.


    ¡¸P-Princess?¡¹, I timidly called out. She turned to face me, and on her face was not the cold expression I was expecting, but a kind, warm one. A soft expression befitting of the Goddess¡¯s beloved child, the Shrine Maiden Princess. The definition of beautiful. A precious sight. The princess showed me her largest smile yet.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸Ye, yes?¡¹


    ¡¸If anything happens, don¡¯t hesitate to call me. If you ring this bell, I¡¯ll come immediately,¡¹ she said, pointing to a cute golden bell on top of the bedside table.


    ¡¸Okay¡­?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t really understand what was going on, but I nodded anyway, and the Princess nodded, looking satisfied. Then, she turned back to face Edi, and continued:


    ¡¸Agedilus¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸Please be careful not to hurt my precious friend any more than this. Next time, I personally will bring the iron hammer down on you.¡¹


    Hearing ¡¸precious friend¡¹, I became unbearably happy, but what followed after, the princess¡¯s dangerous speech, caused my face to stiffen. An iron hammer¡­ It was not a word that should come out of this beautiful princess¡¯s mouth, who looked as if she had never held anything heavier than chopsticks ¨C or, well, I guess a fork and knife.


    His eyebrows twitched. Those sunrise-colored eyes shifted their focus from the princess to me. I was just able to suppress the urge to burrow completely into the blanket, but I couldn¡¯t meet his stare, so I lowered my eyes. I felt his aura get even heavier.


    I was seized by a sudden urge to run away. But that wish probably wouldn¡¯t be granted. Silence descended on the room once again. The one who broke the silence was, as expected, the princess.


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll step out for a little while. In the meantime, you two should talk things out.¡¹


    ¡ºNo, that¡¯s impossible.¡»¡¡Before I said it, I restrained myself, or rather, I should say that my voice didn¡¯t come out because of surprise. Being left alone with this man would be unbearable.


    But the princess showed me a quick smile and then gallantly stepped passed Edi and left the room. The only two remaining were myself, sitting up on the bed, stiffening, and Edi, keeping up his silence. Unable to even call out to him, I looked down. Suddenly, a shadow fell over me.


    Looking up, I saw that Edi had come to the chair, but rather than sitting, he was looking down on me.


    ¡¸Why?¡¹


    With a sigh, he asked the short question, his tone remarkable softer even than usual. The beauty of his voice only magnified how fearsome it was. I unconsciously clenched the bed sheets. He was completely expressionless, except those eyes, which exposed his feelings clearly. The name of that emotion expressed by those flickering sunrise-colored eyes, with their gradient of purple and orange, I knew well. It was anger.


    ¡¸Why, didn¡¯t you say anything?¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸You know what I¡¯m talking about, don¡¯t you? That dream. Lately, you¡¯ve been seeing that nightmare haven¡¯t you?¡¹


    At this point, even if I tried to stubbornly play dumb, it would be pointless. That logic ran through my head. ¡¸I won¡¯t let you escape¡¹ is what those eyes seemed to say. I became unable to move.


    ¡¸That¡¯s, um¡­¡¹


    The dream he was speaking of, that nightmare that I had been experiencing just before I assumed. How he had figured out, just by my collapsing, about that dream made me curious, but even I understood that this wasn¡¯t the time to ask.


    I was at a loss for words. Still with that quiet voice, he continued.


    ¡¸Did you think that even if you told me, it would be pointless?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    At first, I didn¡¯t understand what he was saying. I stared up at his face, puzzled, and for the first time he showed an irritated expression. His elegant, androgynous beauty, that made you question that he was even human, made even that expression look beautiful.


    He didn¡¯t normally expose his emotions, and I was taken aback. He said, as if spitting out the words,


    ¡¸Am I really such an undependable person to you?¡¹


    In that voice, I heard some tinge of confusion. I suddenly noticed that he had his fists clenched tightly. With that amount of force, his nails would be biting into his palms. It must be painful. Even so, as if he didn¡¯t even realize that, he glared at me.


    ¡¸That¡¯s wro-¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? You decided to take care of it yourself because I can¡¯t be relied on, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    That¡¯s wrong. That wasn¡¯t it. Even though that wasn¡¯t what happened. I, I just¡­


    Even when I tried to explain, as if something was stuck in my throat, the words wouldn¡¯t come out. I felt my lips trembling, as if they were another person¡¯s. All that came out of my mouth was a weak sigh, with no sound. Those sunrise-colored eyes were looking down at me. That strength of the light inside of them, cause me to clench the bedsheet tighter.


    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you apologizing?¡¹


    ¡¸I caused you trouble.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡ª!¡¹


    The air trembled at his angry voice. I felt goosebumps over my whole body.


    Seeing me cower, and perhaps taken aback at the fact that he had raised his voice, he stopped in the middle of talking. From his face I could tell he was regretting that he had yelled.


    Why can¡¯t it go well? I wondered. It wasn¡¯t like I wanted him to make this face.


    I really shouldn¡¯t have gotten found out. I couldn¡¯t help but think that. Once I decided to hide it, after that, no matter what, I needed to hide it. If not, I should have realized that this man would blame himself.


    Not saying anything, I reached out my hand. I took Edi¡¯s hand, and opened his fist. Yep, as I had thought, his nails had left red marks on his palm. That must have been quite painful. I stroked his hand, trying to comfort him. Looking tired, he sank down into the bedside chair that the princess had been sitting in. He smoothly took his hand from mine.


    ¡¸¡­You, why are you like that?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m very sor-¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s not it, I¡¯m not trying to get you to apologize.¡¹


    Repeating ¡¸That¡¯s not it¡¹ over and over again, he hung his head, hiding his face in his hands.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹¡¡I attempted to call out to him like usual, but for some reason I hesitated.


    Then, unable to call out to him, unable to embrace those shoulders, I heard a thin, but decidedly male, voice in my ear. Leaking out from the gaps between those bony fingers, an unexpected word.


    ¡¸Sorry.¡¹


    That one words, and then the room became silent again. I realized my eyes had widened. What exactly what he saying?


    ¡¸Edi, why are you apologizing?¡¹


    At my question, he raised his head. His messy jet black hair hanging over his fair-skinned cheeks, hiding the scar under his left eye. The sunrise inside his eyes was flickering. I nearly unconsciously reached out for that face, but I clenched the bed sheet again and endured it. Within that beauty was an expression of regret. Whether or not he noticed my confusion, he continued to apologize, as if repenting.


    ¡¸I should have realized sooner. I should have been able notice sooner. The fact that I didn¡¯t was neglect on my part.¡¹


    ¡¸That sort of thing¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t let you deny it. Even if you don¡¯t think so, it¡¯s the undeniable truth. When the princess pointed it out to me, I had no reply.¡¹


    ¡¸Edi, that¡¯s not true.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not.¡¹


    Whatever he said, this at least, I wouldn¡¯t let slide. I guess my unusually strong denial was unexpected, because he blinked.


    ¡¸How can you claim that it¡¯s your fault? This is something I brought upon myself. I didn¡¯t want you to notice. I acted so that you wouldn¡¯t realize anything was wrong.¡¹


    ¡¸Because I¡¯m undependable, I guess.¡¹


    Saying that again. He was too stubborn. We¡¯ve known each other so long, it would be nice if he understood that I was trying to say that that wasn¡¯t the case. But if there was a guy who could understand that, it definitely wasn¡¯t this one. That sort of man, wasn¡¯t my husband. I shook my head at his statement and continued.


    ¡¸No. It¡¯s just, that I¡­¡¹


    He was both stupid and helpless. But I was definitely the same. No, I was probably even more stupid and helpless than him. I didn¡¯t want him to worry? That was true. I didn¡¯t want to cause trouble? That was also true. But the real reason was, I just,


    ¡¸I just, wanted to be strong.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    He wrinkled his brow. In contrast to his puzzled expression, I was smiling. Knowing that it would look forced, I still plastered a smile on my face. If not, it seemed like I¡¯d cry.


    ¡¸I realized that I¡¯ve been protected this whole time. And I was genuinely happy with that. But, somewhere along the line, I became unsatisfied with just that.¡¹


    The reason why he didn¡¯t make the marriage to me public, even if he didn¡¯t say it, I knew it from the start. It was to protect me. Just passing the days, without a care in the world. I wanted nothing more, I was truly happy. To say that wasn¡¯t enough anymore, another person would probably call it ungrateful. But somewhere along the way, a seed of loneliness sprouted in my heart. Unable to stop it, spread its roots deeper and deeper in my chest. Then, when I saw him together with Lunamerie, that loneliness bloomed into a spectacular flower.


    What was I to this man? Unable to stand beside him, simply passing my time in concealment. Was an existence like myself really suitable for him? I let myself wonder. That thought became stronger, transforming into a certainty inside my heart.


    ¡¸I just wanted the strength to be fit to stand beside you. I wanted to think I was strong enough, so I tried to endure it.¡¹


    I wasn¡¯t cute like Lunamerie, nor did I have the social status to justify myself at his side. I didn¡¯t realize it for a long time, but when I finally did, it became a pair of shackles around my ankles.


    So that¡¯s why, I guess. At the very least, I wanted to be an existence worthy of standing next to him. I wouldn¡¯t accept being a weak woman who was brought down by a mere bad dream. Even if it was caused by some other person¡¯s meddling, I wanted to deal with it myself. Even if that wasn¡¯t what Edi would have wanted. Even though I knew that just obediently being rescued would be best. Even so, I wanted to stand beside this man. I wanted to be his equal.


    When the nightmares started happening, they took the form of that unrest. They brought my heart¡¯s feelings to life. I tried to take care of it by myself, to protect my position.


    How uncute. How impertinent. I should have taken a lesson from Lunamerie. If I was such a cute girl, I¡¯d surely be able to contentedly smile at his side. Like this man wanted.


    My grip on the bed sheet was painful. I could tell that I was exerting so much force that my hands were white. But I couldn¡¯t relax. The darkness of the nightmare appeared in my mind. There, so beautiful that they appeared to sparkle, were the figures of Edi and Lunamerie, standing next to each other. Always being talked about as being a good match, just imagining the two of them made my chest hurt.


    Edi stared at me, his eyes widened in surprise. Grateful for him not saying anything, I muttered,


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so, so, sorry, Edi. In the end, I ended up causing even more trouble.¡¹


    ¡¸Enough already.¡¹


    ¡¸What should I do? Going so far as to even bother the princess?¡¹


    Even though he told me to stop talking, I shook my head and continued. What exactly had I been doing? Unskillfully trying to endure it, putting up a brave front, in the end, the result was this predicament. I had done nothing but make the situation worse, failing to accomplish even just one thing, and making him suffer like this.


    I felt something warm run down my cheek. It took me a second to realize they were tears. Ah, in the end I couldn¡¯t even stop from crying. Frustrated that I was so pathetic, my tears brimmed.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina, enough already.¡¹


    ¡¸No. No. I¡¯m sorry. I, I¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸I said, enough already!¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª!?¡¹


    I¡¯m not worthy of you. That¡¯s what I was going to say, but he wouldn¡¯t let me finish. I couldn¡¯t say anything else either. Obviously. Being kissed this roughly, there was no way I could say anything. Even if I had something to say, it would just be swallowed by his mouth.


    Eventually I had to twist away just to take a breath, and I managed to get free. But only for the instant it took to breathe, and then instead of another kiss, he grabbed me in his arms, tightly.


    ¡¸Enough, already.¡¹


    I was being hugged so hard it was painful, but I couldn¡¯t muster any form of resistance. I stiffened, unable to do anything else. Embracing me to my limit, he whispered into my ear.


    ¡¸No matter what anyone says, no matter what happens, you are my wife. I won¡¯t recognize any wife other than you. I wouldn¡¯t want anyone else either.¡¹


    His voice was so passionate. Timidly, I put my arms around him, and was gripped even tighter. When I closed my eyes, there was darkness, but it was completely different than the darkness from that dream. The me drowning alone in that darkness was no longer alone. Being embraced with this warmth told me that I wasn¡¯t alone.


    Hugging me, he¡¯d said that his wife was none other than me.

 Chapter 41 - Volume 2

    I mean, what¡¯s up with that?


    I¡¯m such a simple person. He was able to save me, with just that one simple statement.


    ¡¸E, Edi¡¹


    I didn¡¯t say any more than that. There was no need for any more words. Just that warmth was plenty.


    I wonder for how long we embraced each other. His grip loosened, and he peered into my face. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want my face, messy and tearful and it was, to be seen, but he didn¡¯t seem to mind, wiping my tears with his finger. He went so far as to kiss it. At that warm sensation, I felt as though my face was aflame.


    ¡¸Edi?!¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t ¡ºWhat?¡»me!¡¹


    In stark contrast to the moment I had realized I was lying in the princess¡¯s bed, all of my blood had suddenly rushed to my head. My face was definitely bright red. Seeing this version of me, Edi smiled. His smile made the faint scar under his left eye twitch, but despite that, it was beautiful. It hadn¡¯t changed at all from when we were young, that smile he only showed when I made some sort of mistake. It was that same way of smiling.


    I became more and more embarrassed, and unable to put up with being looked at by that face, I hid my own. A chuckling voice reverberated my earlobe. It was completely different from that crying voice. This laugh was comforting, although at this particular moment it was frustrating as hell. Suddenly, it stopped.


    ¡¸By the way, Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    That serious tone of voice wouldn¡¯t allow me to avert me gaze. When I looked elsewhere, he moved to face me once again. At his serious expression, which matched his tone of voice, I reflexively adjusted myself in his embrace. I assumed he was going to ask me about the dream. Having those expectations, the question that came out of his mouth threw me for a loop.


    ¡¸What kind of relationship do you have with Ronein?¡¹


    ¡¸With Sir Celves?¡¹


    I tilted my head, not understanding the question, but Edi knit his eyebrows the moment I mentioned that name. Even though I had just said a name, he had this reaction. At dinner, he had told me not to meet with him anymore, but to think they didn¡¯t get along to this extent.


    To be fair, they didn¡¯t look appear to be compatible at all. Even if you say that, the amount of people who could get along with this man were few, so attributing the fault to Sir Celves was perhaps unfair. Or maybe that was just me.


    ¡¸He previously helped me. Since then, we¡¯ve spoken occasionally.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s it?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s it.¡¹


    What else could I say? To be entirely honest, I gave him a sandwich that one time, but I didn¡¯t think I needed to say that. Not able to understand the meaning behind the question, as if a question mark was floating above my head, I stared at Edi for a little.


    He sighed. Then, ¡¸OK then,¡¹he muttered, and embraced me again. It¡¯s not like anyone was watching, so there wasn¡¯t a need to be embarrassed, but I still couldn¡¯t stop from blushing.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for spoiling the party, but do you mind if I come in now?¡¹


    At the sight of the princess, who had opened the door without being noticed, I nearly let out a scream.


    ¡¸Yes! Of course! Edi, let me go!¡¹


    Hey, don¡¯t make that sad face. And don¡¯t click your tongue.


    Forgetting myself in an excess of embarrassment, I struck his back over and over again. Looking extremely reluctant, he separated from me. The princess, looking at us with a lukewarm gaze, drew as near as the bedside, then, telling Edi to get out of the way, sat on the chair. Disregarding Edi, whose sharp look appeared as if he wanted to protest, she smiled and asked,


    ¡¸Filmina, are you not hungry? If you are, I can get something prepared right away.¡¹


    ¡¸Um, no, I had dinner not long ago.¡¹


    At my response, the two beauties both looked surprised.


    ¡¸Ummm?¡¹


    Had I said something strange? If my memory was right, I had collapsed during dinner. Seeing my quizzical expression, Edi, who after he had lost his chair to the princess, came to stand by my side, pointed at the window with one of his long fingers.


    ¡¸Have you not noticed? You slept through the whole night.¡¹


    That was crazy. It didn¡¯t feel like I had slept long at all. I was about to argue, but then I looked at where he was pointing. Shining in through the window glass was not moonlight, but the yellow light of the sun.


    Not knowing how to respond, I looked between Edi and the princess. The princess¡¯s smile vanished, and she started to speak. Under the gaze of that white lily-esque beauty, I instinctively gulped.


    ¡¸I suppose I¡¯ll cut to the chase. Filmina, you¡¯ve been put under a curse. And a considerably complicated, troublesome one at that.¡¹


    ¡¸A curse?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Didn¡¯t you realize it yourself?¡¹


    It was hard to say yes to that right in front of Edi. But I realized too late that hesitating was a confirmation in itself. His gaze hurt. His face looked as if he wanted to ask ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡¹¡¡once again.¡¡The princess let out an exasperated sigh.


    ¡¸Agedilus, could you stop with that menacing look?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m trying to be menacing¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t mean to, it looks like that from here. It¡¯s because you¡¯re like that that Filmina couldn¡¯t say anything. Has that oh-so-clever brain of yours still not figured that out yet?¡¹


    As expected, the princess was merciless. She laughed scornfully at Edi, who had been robbed of words. Then she turned back to face me.


    ¡¸To put it simply, this curse is like a flower seed.¡¹


    ¡¸A seed?¡¹


    ¡¸Right. It¡¯s like if the seed of some magical being¡¯s curse were planted in the foundation of your soul. That parasitic seed spreads its roots deep into your soul, and then starts to invade the host itself. How exactly it invades depends on the curse, but in your case, it has been intruding on your dreams.¡¹


    The princess¡¯s amber eyes were looking straight at me. Depending on the light, they appeared golden. Looking into those eyes, it didn¡¯t feel like they were looking at my exterior. I got the feeling that they were staring deep into my inner self, and it made me anxious.


    ¡¸The real nefarious part of this kind of curse is the fact that from the outside, it¡¯s hard to sense that it¡¯s a curse. For a normal curse, the caster has to keep a connection to the host basically the entire time. In that case, there will be an unknown presence following the host around, and any competent magician would, sooner or later, notice this. But this curse is different. Previously I referred to it as a seed, right? Once planted, the seed can grow, apart from its caster. Because it is attached to the host¡¯s soul, there isn¡¯t a trace of a second party. It really is an ingenious curse. That¡¯s probably the reason that Edi didn¡¯t notice until you collapsed.¡¹


    It¡¯s still pathetic that he couldn¡¯t though, is what her smile said.


    ¡¸Well, once you notice it, it¡¯s a fairly simple curse. It really is pretty clever though. With my light magic, I think I could forcibly remove it. Against dark magic, I¡¯m more suitable than him of course. He knows that, that¡¯s one of the reasons he brought you to me.¡¹


    The grimoires had said that the dark magic that borrowed the power of demons and the light magic that borrowed its power from the gods were two sides of the same coin.


    In other words, if you needed to fight dark magic, light magic was what you wanted. For lifting a curse, there was probably no one more qualified than the goddesses¡¯ shrine maiden princess.


    But having said that, suddenly teleporting into the princess¡¯s home was beyond unreasonable. At my bemused expression, the princess showed me a quick smile, but then she became serious again and continued.


    ¡¸However, there is a risk involved in lifting the curse. The seed has rooted itself deeper than you think.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s buried deep enough that this man couldn¡¯t notice it. If we remove it clumsily, we could damage your soul.¡¹


    She made it easy to understand, but I wasn¡¯t terribly grateful for that explanation.


    ¡¸Then, what should we do?¡¹


    Edi, who had been silent until then, finally spoke. The princess¡¯s beautiful face scowled.


    ¡¸Obviously, we ought to catch the caster and make him remove the curse himself.¡¡But getting him to do that might be a bit troublesome.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, I know.¡¹ He muttered. Then he smiled.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve got it. Leave it to me.¡¹


    This man¡¯s beauty, and the various beautiful expressions that he made, by now I should be used to them. But this one made me speechless. That violent smile gave me chills. I felt the temperature of the room drop suddenly.


    ¡¸Agedilus? What are you scheming?¡¹


    ¡¸I won¡¯t do anything bad, so don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m just going to make use of a little cheat, is all.¡¹


    At that somewhat disturbing statement, I kept silent, and the princess simply raised one eyebrow and asked,


    ¡¸Just to make sure, this won¡¯t cause any harm to Filmina, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course it won¡¯t.¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, I guess that¡¯s okay. By the decree of your princess, I entrust this matter to you.¡¹


    At the princess¡¯s words, Edi put his right hand over the left side of his chest and bowed. Seeing that figure, I thought, ¡¸Don¡¯t fix things that aren¡¯t broken.¡¹ Some pieces of wisdom are timeless.


    For some reason, even as the victim, I wanted the culprit to appreciate this sight too. Then, in my mind to the culprit I still had yet to see, I gave a gesture of gratitude for bestowing upon me this holy scene.

 Chapter 42 - Volume 2

    I was carried from the princess¡¯s bedroom by that man, who wasn¡¯t smiling one bit. I didn¡¯t voice any sort of objection in response to that. That wasn¡¯t the issue.


    ¡¸Um, Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹ he asked shamelessly in reply, looking down at me and going so far as to tilt his neck quizzically. There shouldn¡¯t be anything cute about a man his age making such a gesture.


    Even so, when this man did it, instead of seeming out of place, it just made me kind of annoyed. I guess that¡¯s the benefit of being attractive. If he was doing this unknowingly it would be different, but the fact that he understood full well what he was doing was extremely irritating.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t ¡®what¡¯ me. Would you be so kind as to let me down? I can walk on my own.¡¹


    The response to my dissent came only in the form of silence. His glance laced with dismissal, the man completely ignored me. Continuing to carry me princess-style, he briskly walked on.


    The fact that I didn¡¯t shout in the process of being lifted up from the bed in itself was a miracle. At the thought of exposing such scandalous behavior right in front of the princess, I forcibly kept my mouth shut.


    Whether or not he knew the extreme efforts I was taking, the man disregarded the princess¡¯s shocked gaze, and continued at his quick pace, paying no mind to the onlookers and carrying me out of the princess¡¯s room.


    Perhaps by the princess¡¯s doing, fortunately we were not stopped by any maidservants or guards.


    Looking from the outside, a man carrying a girl like a princess, casually prancing through the castle, paints a pretty good picture I guess. Of course, that assumes that I¡¯m not the girl in his arms. That position is too much for me. No matter how many times he asserts that I¡¯m his wife.


    ¡¸Edi, I¡¯m asking you, would you please listen to what I¡¯m saying?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you displeased with this situation?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know if I¡¯d call it ¡®displeased¡¯, um¡­, well..¡¹


    My muttering trailing off, even at this distance I¡¯m not sure if he heard the end. Honestly speaking, I wasn¡¯t displeased at all. Just embarrassed.


    Despite myself, I know my face was red. I was definitely blushing all the way to my ears. His actions toward me overflowing with concern, simply by carrying me he made me unable to calm down.


    What would happen if someone were to see this helplessly embarrassing scene? With his and my marriage still a secret, the number of people who know of our relation is few. Even so, a princess carry stroll through the castle would only plant needless rumours.


    It¡¯s not like this man shouldn¡¯t know that, but the one who made a reason for him to act like this was none other than me. I was reminded once again of that failure. If not for that, this man wouldn¡¯t be forced to go to these lengths, and I wouldn¡¯t have caused him this much trouble.


    The princess had called it ¡ºThe seed of the flower¡», this curse on me. It had already taken root deep inside me, past the point of being solved easily. In order to lift that curse, he had said that he would ¡¸use a trick¡¹.


    ¡®So cheats have finally appeared,¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but thinking. I didn¡¯t have time to think about exactly what that meant though, what with the current situation of being princess-carried. Yep, I had no idea what was going on.


    ¡¸Edi, um, where exactly are we going?¡¹


    At the very least I ought to deserve that much information. If possible, it would be nice if it was a place without any other people. Any more than this, I wouldn¡¯t tell him to put me down, if he at least took a route to avoid people. I looked up at the man carrying me. His speed didn¡¯t slow one bit, keeping his pace he briefly answered,


    ¡¸Black Lotus Court¡¯s, my laboratory.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Are you an i-¡¹


    ¡ºAre you an idiot?¡», the question unconsciously almost rolled off my tongue before I somehow managed to swallow it. The Black Lotus Court that he was aiming for was quite far away from where the royalty reside, at Red Rose Court.


    And he was trying to walk there in this form? It¡¯s not even a joke. Shelving the issue of whether or not our marriage and such would be exposed, I was really about to die of embarrassment.


    ¡¸P-please let me down! Re-really, I¡¯m fine, okay!¡¹


    ¡¸Your ¡®fine¡¯ is not reliable.¡¹


    ¡¸Ngh!¡¹


    Those undeniable words pierced my chest. But even so, this, this at least I can¡¯t back down on. This is a sacred royal castle, what does he think this is?


    Instead of speaking, I just stared at him accusingly, and after a bit of silence, he sighed softly. Wait a second, I can¡¯t overlook that. What¡¯s with that attitude, even though the person who wants to sigh is me?


    At my sullen expression, he quietly and briefly muttered something. A magical incantation that I couldn¡¯t understand. Instantly, the view started to distort. My whole body was onset by a strange floating feeling. I reflexively closed my eyes, then within seconds,


    ¡¸It¡¯s already over,¡¹ he told me.


    After a brief instant, I timidly opened my eyes, and spread out in front of me were several mountains of books. The characteristic scent of books, that mix of ink and paper smells tickling my nose, as I blinked repeatedly. Up until just a moment ago, I was in a hallway in the Red Rose Court. How were we here, in his lab, which was in the Black Lotus Court?


    Apparently I was making a quite the befuddled expression. In the corner of that book covered lab was a sad looking sofa on to which he set me down. He chuckled from deep in his throat.


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t do anything fancy. Just a little teleportation magic.¡¹


    ¡¸But magic use is supposed to be restricted within castles.¡¹


    ¡¸That level of restriction is no match for me. I was the one who made those restrictions in the first place.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹


    I¡¯m already out of words. Normally, I¡¯d think ¡®Cheat! That¡¯s such a cheat!¡¯ but I had been made to realize that my prior understanding was a bit naive. It was far from a cheat.


    Well, certainly from my viewpoint, I should be grateful that he used teleportation magic. Far better than the alternative of being caught in that position


    ¡ª Wait. Hold on a second. Calm down, me. Don¡¯t be fooled. In the first place, if this man had simply let me down, there would have been no issues. So I can¡¯t be grateful. Or else it would be my loss.


    Shaking my head gently to clear my thoughts, I looked up at the man looking down at me.


    ¡¸Then, for what reason did you bring me here?¡¹


    ¡¸To lift your curse, obviously.¡¹


    ¡¸But, um, we don¡¯t know who put this curse on me, do we?¡¹


    ¡¸Right. So right now I¡¯m going to directly drive it out..¡¹


    At his assertive tone I felt somewhat detached, with an echo of unease. ¡®Drive it out? Drive what out? and how?¡¯ I wonder. Tilting my head, I looked at him. The expression on his face wasn¡¯t quite emotionless. This was, perhaps, considerable anger, I wonder?


    At the thought of his anger for my sake, even though it wasn¡¯t the place for this, I felt a slight itchy feeling.


    Geez. It¡¯s strange, if I do say so myself. Being so uneasy when I was tormented by nightmares alone, feeling like the way forward was uncertain. Even so, what is this now? Speaking our true feelings to each other, being embraced, just with that feeling so reassured.


    ¡¸Filmina¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    ¡¸What are you smiling at?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡¹


    Instinctively, I covered my mouth with both hands. But seeing my smile, his glance sharpened. ¡¸Is this really the time to be smiling?¡¹ those sunrise-colored eyes eloquently asked.


    But that look just made me smile more. It healed my chaotic heart. Even though it wasn¡¯t that kind of gaze at all.


    At my giggle, he gave a sigh even larger than before. That sigh wasn¡¯t aimed at me, rather it seemed as if he was scolding himself for being irritated. Then he held out his hand to me.


    ¡¸Filmina, come here.¡¹


    I put my hand in his, which was so fair-skinned it made me jealous, and was pulled off the sofa to a standing position. Then, with my hand still in his, I followed him through various piles of books and magical tools.


    ¡¸What? Master? And Ms. Filmina?¡¹


    Addressed by the young voice, we stopped. The origin, Widnichol, looked as if he were buried in a mountain of magical books, and appeared to be mixing medicinal herbs. This man¡¯s disciple, how unfortunate¡­ That was mean. The boy¡¯s glittering sky-blue eyes looked back and forth between me and his master.


    ¡¸What¡¯s up? You weren¡¯t supposed to be in today.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I¡¯m not here to bring you extra work¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Oh, okay.¡¹


    Passing Widnichol, who looked like he wanted to ask more questions, Edi grabbed a piece of parchment and a quill pen and pulled me once again toward the center of the lab.


    I could feel Widnichol¡¯s quizzical gaze at my back, but Edi didn¡¯t turn around. I had visited this lab, which was of a large size appropriate for the elite wizard who it was given to, countless times, but I had never gone this far inside before.


    When I started to question exactly what he was planning, he stopped in front of one of the countless bookcase.


    He put his parchment and quill pen down on a nearby desk, and using the hand that wasn¡¯t holding mine, waved his finger in the air. And before my eyes, the bookcase made a heavy noise and started to slide sideways.


    Looking over his shoulder, I saw that where the bookcase had been, there was now a stairwell leading underground.


    ¡®Ooh, this is legit fantasy.¡¯ I was so moved I forgot the situation. Edi once again took up the parchment and quill pen, and pulled my hand.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go.¡¹


    ¡¸O-okay.¡¹


    Holding up the hem of my dress with my free hand, I followed him into down the stairs.


    The staircase was wider than I had thought. The magic gems inlaid into the walls pulsed with light as we descended. I had no idea where this was leading. Although the gemstones gave off light, they were dim, and I was having a hard time, being sensitive to the darkness.


    Whether he noticed this, or I had unconsciously started to grip his hand tighter, Edi strengthened his grip on my hand.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹


    What was okay, he didn¡¯t say. But even with those two words, I felt a bit of relief.


    Holding hands like that, we continued to descend. The unchanging scenery made me lose my sense of time. I don¡¯t know whether we continued for a long time, or just a short bit.


    Finally, with a thud, the hard sole of his shoe met with solid ground. Stepping down next to him, I realized that we must have reached the bottom floor.


    With this, I guess the only way to return is to climb back up. Just the thought made me depressed. Indifferent to my pains, Edi reached out for the door towering in front of us.


    Ring ring, making the sound of a bell, the door opened. And at the scene spread out in front of us, the world on the other side of the door, I reflexively murmured,


    ¡¸How beautiful¡­¡¹

 Chapter 43 - Volume 2

    The expanse through the doorway was larger than I had expected. On the dome shaped ceiling, despite the fact that this should be underground, was a twinkling blue moon and glittering stars of various colors.


    Looking at it clearly, they were simply models imitating the waxing and waning of the moon, and the movements of the stars, but simply reducing it to that was a slight to its beauty.


    In contrast to the ceiling, the ground was empty but for a drawing of one large magic circle. It was intricately detailed, with archaic magical words written inside it. Those were glowing a faint purple.


    ¡¸Edi, what is this? If I¡¯m allowed to ask.¡¹


    First was to figure out if an ordinary person like me was even allowed to know what this place is, seeing as it was clearly hidden. Tilting his neck at me, Edi answered matter-of-factly,


    ¡¸This is a place for tuning magical power, so to speak.¡¹


    ¡¸For tuning?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It seems a previous elite wizard created it. This magic circle can magnify or weaken an individual¡¯s magic power. It was used for training.¡¹


    That which he said so easily, I could just let slide. Magnification and weakening of magic power. If that was possible, regardless of whether they had black hair or not, this world could be overflowing with powerful wizards. If this were to get out to the public, it would make more than just a commotion. Compared to this scandal, my and his marriage is nothing. Even at best, this would overturn the world¡¯s common sense. No doubt, countless people would want this deeply. There could be countless wars over the possession of such a thing.


    As if he read my fears, Edi smiled slightly.


    ¡¸No need to worry. I said this was for training, didn¡¯t I? The effect only lasts inside the magic circle. Once you leave, its influence disappears. The wizard who created this understood well its danger. In order to prevent someone from transcribing it, each individual character has been sealed with a spell. If not, this wouldn¡¯t still be here. Even when I first saw this, I was conflicted as if I should destroy it immediately. Well, I guess now I know that I made the right choice not to.¡¹


    I nodded my acknowledgement, but even so, internally I was seized by a terrible cold sweat. Maybe it¡¯s wrong to say, but I don¡¯t want to know about a place like this.


    It would be better not to know about this place of national secret level importance. The fact that I¡¯m trusted so much is nice, but if I was asked if I was happy about this, I¡¯d have to say no. It was all I could do to keep from face from twitching.


    ¡¸I understand what kind of place this is. But knowing that, I don¡¯t understand. Why did you bring me here?¡¹


    Yes, that was what I was confused about. I couldn¡¯t figure out his motivation for bringing me here this training area for the strongest wizards. Wasn¡¯t he going to lift my curse?


    At my confusion, he nodded as he played with the quill pen in his hand.


    ¡¸This is a training area, but at the same time, it can be used as a magic barrier. It can prevent magic power from leaking outside, and block any external magic power from interfering with things. There¡¯s almost certainly magic on your curse to prevent counterspells, but if we¡¯re here, this should prevent that.¡¹


    Having said that, he smiled slightly. But those eyes weren¡¯t smiling one bit. I knew his anger wasn¡¯t aimed at me, but still, it gave me goosebumps.


    Unwanting to ask any more questions, I could do nothing but awkwardly assent, ¡¸I see,¡¹ once again.


    ¡¸At this point, I still can¡¯t lift the curse. I need to know who¡¯s behind it. I said I¡¯d drive it out, remember? From now, I¡¯ll call him out.¡¹


    ¡¸Call him out?¡¹


    ¡¸Here, whatever I do, I don¡¯t have to worry about the ramifications. Whatever I do.¡¹


    Why exactly he felt the need to say that part twice, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to ask. He was definitely ignoring the look I was giving him. He handed me the parchment and pen.


    ¡¸Write down your name here.¡¹


    ¡¸My name?¡¹


    I reflexively took them, but I didn¡¯t understand why. I looked at the pen and parchment in my hands, and then back at him. He nodded seriously, his eyes twinkling.


    ¡¸Right. There is a high possibility that the curse on you has origins in your name. Binding a name to a soul is the simplest powerful curse in the world.¡¹


    ¡¸You can turn a name into a curse that easily?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you don¡¯t know the target, if you only know their name then the curse is relatively simple. On the other hand, casting a curse on a person whose name you don¡¯t know is pretty tough. Now if you can get your hands on a part from their body, it¡¯s a different story, but since we don¡¯t have any reason to think that, I think starting out assuming that the curse is based on your name is correct.¡¹


    As expected from a professional, he knows his stuff. Up till now I¡¯ve been researching a bunch of things, but he plans to solve this in just a few hours. At the realization that I should have consulted him immediately, a bitter feeling began to well up inside me. Whether it was regret or shame was hard to say.


    Crouching to hide the expression on my face, I set the parchment on the ground. I wrote ¡¸Filmina¡¹ on the parchment, then stopped. For a second I was conflicted as to what to write after.


    But it was just for a second, and then I gathered my confidence and finished ¡¸Von Lancent¡¹. The thing he had told me on the princess¡¯s bed gave me confidence. Filmina Von Lancent. That was my name now.


    Finishing writing, I stood and gave Edi the parchment. He glanced at the writing and then nodded.


    At his satisfied, and somewhat pleased-looking expression, even though this wasn¡¯t the time nor the place, I started to feel a bit bashful.


    He walked into the middle of the magic circle and placed the piece of parchment on the ground. I started to move closer, but he called my name and stopped me in my tracks.


    ¡¸Filmina,¡¹ looking straight at me with his sunrise eyes, ¡¸From here on out, I¡¯m going to do something I don¡¯t want anyone else to see or hear.¡¹


    That beautiful voice didn¡¯t suit what it was saying at all.


    ¡¸So, close your eyes, and cover your ears.¡¹


    He went so far as to clarify further. I knew his real intentions though. I had known him for so long, after all.


    ¡¸No.¡¹


    Shaking my head, I deliberately stepped forward. At my action, his eyes widened. I realized that I had started to smile. Stepping next him, looking up at my husband, whose surprised expression just made him more beautiful, I grinned.


    ¡¸I will look. And I will listen. This is my affair. I didn¡¯t ask you to take it all upon yourself.¡¹


    In the first place, this curse is on me. The responsibility lies with me. Whatever it is that he doesn¡¯t want anybody else to see or hear ¨C he probably thinks it¡¯s his responsibility.


    Even so, he¡¯s doing this for my sake. I understand that. So, whatever ends up happening, I want match up to him, just a little. Not because it¡¯s my duty, but simply because I want to.


    His mouth moved as if to say something, but in the end he silently closed them. And then once more, he opened his mouth.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll regret it.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll deal with that when it comes.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re an idiot.¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, ara,¡¹ I laughed. What happened to his usual wicked tongue? His cutting wit seemed to be off. Calling me stupid, or an idiot, for some reason, right now, it didn¡¯t hurt one bit. Seeing my smile, his face looked like he had swallowed something bitter. Finally, he sighed deeply.


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll start.¡¹


    When I nodded at his declaration, he lifted one hand up in front of him. The space warped slightly, then a staff appeared. His favored staff, which he created himself and wielded during the defeat of the demon king.


    The magic gem on the staff had already started to glow faintly. Even though there shouldn¡¯t be any wind here this far underground, his jet black hair started to float into the air.


    [gibberish]


    An incantation flowed from his mouth. The surrounding magic circle began to glow brighter. The purple light, which was faint just a while ago, was already dazzling.


    [gibberish] [gibberish] [gibberish]


    High. Low. Whispering. Singing. As if he were reciting a beautiful poem.


    Magical language is made up of words. Each word, each sound, transforms into energy to control one¡¯s surroundings. Even I, to whom things like magic were far beyond my abilities, felt it on my skin. The concentrated magic power thickened, and moved toward the parchment with my name written on it.


    [Filmina Von Lancent] ¨C the words shimmered then peeled off the page and floated in the air. The letters unraveled one by one, then gathered together and became a glowing mass of light. But that light could by no means be called beautiful. It began to darken, as if resisting him, then blinked repeatedly.


    [gibberish] [gibberish]


    He continued to chant. Glancing at Edi, his eyes shone bright enough to rival both the bundle of light and the magic circle. As if they really were the sunrise. And then,


    ¡¸Got it.¡¹


    At the same time, the mass of light scattered at once. No, that was wrong. The light that I had thought scattered once again gathered together, but it was completely different than before. It was more defined, and before long the blinking stopped, and what remained took my breath away.


    That thing, floating in the air, looked like a baby. But after blinking I realized that it wasn¡¯t a cute existence at all.


    Dark red skin. A head too big for its tiny body. Large eyeballs with no white, completely black and glaring towards us. From the pointed ears to the jagged mouth, and sharp fangs. Its hands and legs were skinny, and it¡¯s stomach protruded out. It flapped the wings sprouting out of its back, tattered and thin like those of a bat. Its appearance hit me as if I were dashed with a bucket of cold water.


    I belatedly noticed that I was shivering. I wonder why. Again. Again I could hear a crying voice. Like the waves, drawing near and then pulling away, the voice became quieter, and then louder, and then quieter. It echoed inside my body. I felt as if that crying voice would carry me away.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    At that quiet voice whispered into my ear, I swallowed. Filmina. That is mine. Nothing else, just my name. I didn¡¯t move. Then, I was being pulled at my waist. I had a feeling that if I gave up my body to that warmth, the shivering would stop.


    Pathetic. Really, if I do say so myself, pathetic. What a state of affairs. There¡¯s a limit to how pathetic one can be. Even if it¡¯s your first meeting with this magic beast, this is too much.


    Yes, a magical beast.


    To anyone¡¯s eyes, this dark red creature is obviously a magic beast. That evil appearance, sinister and filled with evil intent.


    Wielding the staff in one hand, and holding me tightly in the other, Edi continued to chant in a clear voice. From four directions of the room, dazzling silver chains stretched out to bind the creature.


    ¡¸Kii¡¹, the sound of nails scratching on glass, un unpleasant shriek made my eardrums throb. Enduring the impulse to cover my ears, I intently watched the scene. Edi stopped his chanting and asked the creature,


    ¡¸I¡¯ve got just one question for you, bastard. Tell me who made a contract with you and cast a curse on Filmina.¡¹


    A chilly voice, as cold as absolute zero. That voice, without one iota of emotion, indicated exactly how angry he was.


    At Edi¡¯s question, the magic creature¡¯s mouth twisted.


    ¡¸Kihihihi! Who would tell you? It¡¯s your fault that our king¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I think I said I only had one question.¡¹


    As Edi talked, the silver chains tightened. He had no such thing like mercy. The creature writhed in an attempt to somehow escape its chains, but after glancing at Edi¡¯s expression, I realized it was futile. The creature must have realized that too, and after showing a face of despair, it laughed as though it was broken.


    ¡¸Kihi! Kihihihihihi!¡¹


    Those black eyes goggled at us, looking like peering into the depths of hell. I shivered reflexively. Edi¡¯s arm around my waist tightened its grip. As I leaned in to him, the beast laughed again, as if it were making fun of me.


    ¡¸Kihihihi! That woman! Cursing her was easy!¡¹


    Its unpleasant, shrill voice beat against my eardrum.


    ¡¸Unattractive, unskilled, useless! Hated by the spirits, an impure one!¡¹


    Against the barrage of resentment, I had no rebuttal. Why, because it was all true.


    I¡¯m not pretty, nor do I have any special talents. When I took this injury on my back from a high ranking spirit, I lost their divine protection- even general-purpose healing magic became ineffective. But I haven¡¯t once thought that was a bad thing.


    True, it would be handy if my injuries could heal quickly, but normal medical care works fine enough for me, so there¡¯s no problem. That thought might be because of the memories of the previous me. But even so, even if I think like that, those around me don¡¯t. Particularly, this man standing right beside me.


    ¡¸Curse you! Curse you! Drown in eternal darkness!¡¹


    Edi muttered something quietly. Not noticing, the creature continued its verbal abuse. I wonder if eternal darkness would be like that nightmare. I see, that¡¯s it exactly. Certainly, if I continue to see that nightmare, I would drown in it, and die. In that pure black darkness, with nothing but that crying voice, echoing.


    ¡¸Curse you! Curse you! Curse y-¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up, I said.¡¹


    Edi suddenly let go of the staff, and it fell to the ground. The staff¡¯s ornament resounded clearly, like a row of bells. The magic gemstone¡¯s light faded, and the silver chains¡¯ brightness dimmed. The creature regained its composure and made to ridicule me in its high voice again. But it looked at Edi and stiffened.


    Before I could see Edi¡¯s face to find what had happened, he separated from me and advanced toward the magic beast. Using the hand that used to be holding his staff, he reached out toward the creature¡¯s head, his white hand a contrast to the creature¡¯s red skin. And moving, almost gently, he gripped the monster¡¯s head, and at the same time, there was a sound of something burning.


    ¡¸Say it. The one who made a contract with you.¡¹


    ¡¸Heeeeee!¡¹


    The screams before were nothing compared to this one. This pain must be much worse than that of the silver chains. Unable to twist away, it simply continued to scream.


    I smelled something burning. The smell was nauseating, and I covered my nose and mouth with both hands. Despite the fact that it was this bad to me, who was still a short distance away, Edi, in the thick of it, didn¡¯t move a muscle. He simply gripped the creature¡¯s head, watching its shrieking figure.


    ¡¸I- I can¡¯t tell you! That was part of the contract!¡¹


    The creature finally managed to get that out, piece by piece. From behind him, I couldn¡¯t see what expression Edi was making.


    ¡¸I see,¡¹ he said, nodding, ¡¸Then I have no more use for you.¡¹


    As if crushing an overripe, rotting fruit, he squeezed the beast¡¯s head. It was over in an instant. The monster¡¯s flesh, instead of staining Edi¡¯s hands, dissolved into thin, sand-like particles, and floated away into space. Then, with a thud, an octogonal object fell to the ground.


    It was wrapped in silver thread. If I said I wasn¡¯t curious about it, I¡¯d be lying. But before that, there was something more important.


    ¡¸Edi¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Edi, look at me.¡¹


    Even though I called him twice, he didn¡¯t respond. Deciding that waiting anymore was pointless, I stepped forward, moving to face him. Looking up at that beautiful face, I placed my hands on his cheeks.


    ¡¸And for what reason are you making such a pitiful face?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sor-¡¹


    ¡¸If you say it, I¡¯ll pinch your cheeks.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    An outsider might think his expression emotionless, but to me it seemed like he was about to cry. Really, what a hopeless guy.


    After all this, I wouldn¡¯t let him say something like ¡¸I¡¯m sorry¡¹. That wasn¡¯t what I wanted him to say.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹


    Before we came to this underground room, that statement he said was unreliable, I said again.


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay, Edi. I¡¯m okay.¡¹


    The one who gave my the courage to face my nightmare was none other than this man. The scar on my back was only proof that I protected him. So I¡¯m okay already.


    But despite that, this man worries about me, more than I do. That¡¯s why, no matter what, he tries to protect me. Even though that¡¯s more painful to me than actually getting hurt.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t find out the name of the one who curse you.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh.¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you acting like this doesn¡¯t concern you?¡¹


    At him raising his voice, I couldn¡¯t help but smile. Basically, what he wanted to say was that this curse wasn¡¯t solved yet. Which was certainly troubling. My hands touching his cheeks, his sunrise-colored eyes cast down. I smiled at that hopeless man.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll be there for me, won¡¯t you. So, I¡¯m okay.¡¹


    At my words, he swallowed, and embraced me. Wrapping my arms around him, patting his back. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯ll be okay. If I have this warmth, I can believe that everything will be okay. Pretending not to notice the strawberry-blond face in my mind, or the crying voice ringing in my ear, I continued to repeat,


    ¡¸It¡¯s okay.¡¹

 Chapter 44 - Volume 2

    A few days have passed since our confrontation with the demon in the basement. But unfortunately, there has been no significant change in the situation.


    Day or night, the usual, unchanging nightmare creeps up on me as I¡¯m unable to sleep properly.


    As for a conclusion, it seems like the only countermeasure I have for now is to not sleep. But even though I have a peculiar condition where I remember my memories of the past world, I¡¯m still nothing more than a mere human in the end. There¡¯s no way I could stay awake all the time.


    I have nothing to do but spend my days aimlessly, not finding a significant counter-measure either. In contrast to me, that man turns over every book he can, quite literally running here and there constantly.


    Until now, he¡¯d take on all the work he received just like that. But now, he¡¯s started decreasing his work to the bare minimum, pushing on the work he¡¯s entrusted to Widnichol. His free time, he spends on investigating about the curse on me. That literal workaholic man.


    He brings all his documents home, decreasing his sleeping hours to the utmost, even unwilling to spare the time to have dinner. It seems like it¡¯d be him, not me, who destroys his physical condition first.


    To be honest, I feel uneasy because of it. But I know that he isn¡¯t the kind of person who would listen to me even if I told him that, so this too greatly irritates me.


    Apparently, common opinion is that curses will be broken if you destroy the demon whose power has been borrowed to get that result. But the curse placed on me isn¡¯t that simple.


    The princess calls this curse ¡ºthe seed of the flower¡» but after coming so far, I once again understand how precise that description is. This ¡ºseed¡» created with the power of a demon has been planted in the seedbed that is my soul.


    And now, it¡¯s been completely separated from the demon. The curse won¡¯t break even if the demon¡¯s killed. The only way to do that is to directly have it broken by the person that has created this fundamental ¡ºseed of the flower¡».


    How to put it¡­¡­ It feels like a very persistent curse. There aren¡¯t many curses you can make that would torment even this man. As for contracts with demons, despite how much this man calls them ¡®low-ranking demons¡¯, it seems it¡¯s not at all ordinary to make sure that one¡¯s name can¡¯t be given in the terms of a contract.


    Am I really hated that much? Or, is this man really hated that much? Either way, it¡¯s no exaggeration to say my real intention is that I¡¯d like to quickly have this curse broken by the whoever the offender is.


    Ever since he found out that I¡¯d been cursed, he¡¯s started keeping a close eye on everything I do. For now, I won¡¯t say whether I find that gaze awkward or annoying. Anyway, it¡¯s a certain truth that I¡¯ve caused great worry to that man. Well, no doubt even I¡¯d be the same if our positions were reversed.


    If I close my eyes, sleepiness immediately turns up to me even if it¡¯s not night. A sluggish darkness steals all my vision, darker and deeper than the black under my eyes. My feet slacken, and just like that, I feel like I¡¯ll sink.


    Yes, certainly, just like this.


    ¡º¡­¡­¡­¡­¡»


    ¡®Ah, just as I thought.¡¯ My voice is supposed to murmur that, but it won¡¯t come out. Darkness spreads out in all directions, thick like dirty mud, and I can¡¯t move freely. I can¡¯t even understand which way is up or down, let alone front and back or left and right. I barely manage to take a step forward, that sinks down.


    By the time I think, ¡®Ah,¡¯ it¡¯s too late. My whole body collapses forward, sinking into the darkness. As I sink further and further in, I can strangely see with perfect clarity, the sight of people beloved to me as they cast me aside.


    And then, even in the midst of that, what catches my eye the most is still that beautiful man. I know I can¡¯t reach him, but I still can¡¯t help reaching my hand out to him.


    Then there¡¯s the sight of that young girl leaving me aside, lightly running past me. The afterimage of her long, beautiful strawberry blonde hair is burnt into my memory. Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, she jumps into his arms. The sight of it is so perfectly suited to that man, it¡¯s as if they¡¯ve been especially placed there. I stiffen, closing my eyes.


    I know it¡¯s not like that. That¡¯s an illusion. It¡¯s an illusion the curse is showing me. I know that very well. He told me that his wife is me and me alone. It¡¯s not like I doubt his words. I myself have the pride that my heartfelt feelings for this man won¡¯t lose to anyone else. But, even so. Why am I¡­


    ¡ª¡ª¡­¡­i. ¡­¡­ie¡­¡­!


    I can hear the crying voice.


    That slow yet certainly steady feeling of floating down disappears by the time I realize it. I stand there in the bottom of the darkness, petrified and dumbfounded. ¡ºShe¡» sits in front of me. ¡ºShe¡» sobs without noticing me; I almost unconsciously take a step towards ¡ºher¡». The darkness trembles. Suddenly ¡ºshe¡» looks up, seeing me.


    ¡ª¡ªGet out!


    A voice of rejection is thrown at me like a scream. At the same time, the crying voice suddenly gets distant. I¡¯m forcibly brought back to consciousness. The crying voice echoes within me, in my ears.


    My vision shakes, round and round. Even though there¡¯s nothing but darkness, I can strangely feel the world rotating. Rolling round and round and round and round. I can¡¯t even close my eyes. And then, the last thing I can see is.


    ¡¸Filmina!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Edi?¡¹


    It takes a little time for me to respond after my name is called. Filmina. That¡¯s my name. I blink over and over again at the man looking closely at my face. Yes, as usual his face is beautiful enough to make me angry.


    It seems like I ended up falling asleep somehow. These days, I end up dozing if I relax at all every day. Even today¡¯s the same. I have no memories of what actually happened after I had dinner, and finished drinking some medicinal plants tea in the sofa of the living room.


    At my clearly half-asleep response, the man makes a face that¡¯s very difficult to describe, relieved or irritated. Then, he lets out a deep sigh.


    ¡¸You were having a nightmare, are you alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Me?¡¹


    ¡¸Who else is here?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, right¡­¡­. That¡¯s right.¡¹


    Whether I¡¯m alright or not, the answer is no. But I don¡¯t feel like being naively honest and saying that outright. I vaguely smile, and he furrows his brows. No matter how much I¡¯m exposed to that sharp gaze from his sunrise-colored eyes, it doesn¡¯t bother me after so long. But since I know just what he wants to say, I can do nothing but curl my body up.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Was I really crying out in my sleep that much?¡¹


    When I ask him a question back, he puts on a serious look on his beautiful face, nodding. Then, he puts his white hand on my cheek. I can¡¯t help but tremble in surprise, but he ignores that response, putting the hair on my cheeks back behind my ears. It¡¯s a surprisingly careful gesture, and I unintentionally stiffen. Ignoring that, he takes the bulky magical book placed on the low table in front of the sofa, and sits down beside me.


    ¡¸I told you not to overwork yourself. And I also told you to sleep near me when you have to sleep.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ right. I¡¯m very sorry. I just thought I shouldn¡¯t bother you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.I told you before too, that I don¡¯t want you to apologize to me.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sor¡ª¡­¡­¡¹


    The second apology is reflexively about to leap from my mouth; I suddenly realize and cover my mouth. Those sunrise-colored eyes stare fixedly at me, before he finally looks away and lets out a smalls igh.


    ¡¸Your curse is using your dreams to capture and imprison you in your sleep just like that. If you sleep carelessly, you might just be unable to wake up, and¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Die of weakness?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s right.¡¹


    His way of speaking is matter-of-factly, but in fact, it¡¯s surprisingly serious for this man. It reminds me once again the gravity of the situation here.


    At my words ¡ºdie of weakness,¡» he had twisted his beautiful face as if to click his tongue. His white hand touches my cheek, tracing a line from my cheek to my chin.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not telling you not to sleep. But, as much as you can. Don¡¯t sleep anywhere I¡¯m not there.¡¹


    I feel like I heard the word ¡®please¡¯ implied there. That attitude is rather admirable for this man¡ª¡ªwould it be a bit harsh for me, his wife, to say that?


    With the present situation at hand, it seems the damage he¡¯s received is really enormous. The last time I saw him being so tormented by remorse and regret was perhaps the time where I received these wounds on my back, was it? This man always has the wrong impression that it¡¯s his fault, held prisoner by his guilty conscience, neglecting himself.


    I put my hand on his as he touches my cheek, looking back at his face. Even with a shadow on his face, he¡¯s still beautiful. But comparing it to his original beauty, I can¡¯t honestly praise it.


    ¡¸You¡¯re the one who¡¯s barely sleeping, aren¡¯t you? Even if I make dinner for you, you barely eat at all, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    Once I look closely, I can see there are faint bags under his eyes. It¡¯s only been some days since he found out about the curse, and yet it can¡¯t be my imagination that his cheeks look thinner. Well, it¡¯s like the pot calling the kettle black, but even so, it still makes me want to object.


    ¡¸Quite frankly, I would be lying if I said it didn¡¯t make me happy to see you putting so much effort in on me. But it¡¯s much, much worse for me to see you damage your health over it.¡¹


    He finishes dinner in his spare time as he reads books; he goes to sleep later than me and wakes up earlier than me. Then when it¡¯s morning and he wakes me up, he lets out a sigh full of deep relief, and smiles.


    His smiles like that are incredibly important to me. If we weren¡¯t in this situation, I myself might smile back at him, but unfortunately it¡¯s not the time for that. I can only be relieved, ¡®I managed to wake up safely today.¡¯


    Well anyway, it¡¯s obvious that if he keeps going on neglecting his sleep and eating, he¡¯s the one whose health will be destroyed earlier than mine.


    ¡¸But I can¡¯t just say I¡¯ll do things at my own leisure like that. You yourself know that.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I know. But that¡¯s just why I think that you should properly have food and sleep, for when it¡¯s the critical moment. If you can do that for me, I¡¯ll put in as much effort as I can too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Got it.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹

 Chapter 45 - Volume 2

    I smile and try to separate from him, only for him to tighten his arms, which have moved from my cheek to around my back in the blink of an eye. I don¡¯t even have the time to tilt my head, ¡®huh?¡¯ before I¡¯m tightly hugged just like that.


    Despite him being thin, he has arms that you can clearly tell are a man¡¯s. It¡¯s a bit suffocating to be hugged by that strength, but more than that it¡¯s comfortable. My body is filled with a warm sense of security. It feels like I¡¯ll definitely end up falling asleep like this.


    If I relax, it feels like that crying voice is trying to echo in my eardrums. But if I¡¯m in these arms, it grows distant; that, coupled with my lack of sleep these days, makes me drop my eyelids.


    ¡¸Filmina, wait. Don¡¯t sleep yet.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­A-Alright.¡¹


    Feeling so good in his arms, I¡¯m about to fall asleep but his voice brings my thoughts back to reality. I manage to somehow regain my swaying consciousness, slipping out of his now relaxed arms to look up at his face.


    As I do, he thrusts his hand towards me, a small cloth bag in it. I blink in surprise. He continues, ¡¸Give me your hand.¡¹ I do as I¡¯m told, reaching my hand out, and he drops it into my palm.


    Judging from appearance, it looks like an ordinary talisman bag. The purple bag is tied up with a long string, probably to wear it on my neck. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s inside just by looking, but judging from touch, it seems there¡¯s something hard inside.


    ¡¸May I open it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    Urged by his nod, I untie the string on the talisman bag, dropping its insides into my palm. The sight of the object takes my breath away, just like when we confronted the demon.


    ¡¸This is¡­¡¹


    I can¡¯t say anything else. My sleepiness vanishes in a second.


    Inside the talisman bag is the octahedron that had fallen to the ground after this man destroyed that demon. Its surface gives you the impression that it¡¯s smooth glass; it¡¯s the same as that demon, a dark red color that¡¯s difficult to call beautiful by any standards. Coiling around it over and over are thin white threads. If it was just that object, it could only be described as bad luck and ominous. But the white threads strangely alleviate that.


    ¡®Why this?¡¯ I can¡¯t put that question in words, but it must¡¯ve gotten through to him. He lifts up the object from my hand, putting it up to right in front of my eyes to show me.


    ¡¸This is the core of that demon.¡¹


    ¡¸Core?¡¹


    I tilt my head, and he returns the object to my hand. I take it without protest, staring fixedly at it. The more I look at it, the more I can see it¡¯s an object that gives an impression of bad luck to whoever looks at it.


    It¡¯s not glass, it¡¯s not steel, it¡¯s not even a kind of precious jewel. Just what is this octahedron object? I compare the man¡¯s face with this object, in the end unable to do anything but tilt my head in confusion. He then says something inexcusable that I just can¡¯t let pass.


    ¡¸Yes, it¡¯s the core. Or perhaps I should say, it¡¯s where the demon¡¯s life resides.¡¹


    ¡­¡­What¡¯s with that ominous explanation? I can¡¯t help but feel like hurling it out of the window. From that explanation, it clearly can only be something dangerous. Before I can object, he continues.


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t find out the person¡¯s name, but it¡¯s a truth that that demon was connected to the person that cursed you. By all rights, I want to have that destroyed too, but since he didn¡¯t say that. That¡¯s why this core was left. This is a clue connected to the culprit. Although, it¡¯s really annoying.¡¹


    He grandly clicks his tongue. I¡¯m reflected in his sunrise-colored eyes, making a delicate expression. He probably can tell each and every single thing I want to say but I¡¯m not saying. But he, my husband, purposely ignores them, tightening his otherworldly, androgynous beautiful face. He grasps the demon¡¯s core in my hand.


    ¡¸You probably don¡¯t want to, but keep this with you. If you come in contact with the culprit, it¡¯s going to respond without fail. I cast a charm on it.¡¹


    ¡¸Respond? How so?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯ll know when it does.¡¹


    His answer clearly doesn¡¯t have enough words in it, but he probably won¡¯t answer me if I keep asking any more. If this man says ¡ºyou¡¯ll know when it does,¡» then that must be true.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Understood. By the way, what is this thread around the core?¡¹


    Perhaps it¡¯s because the core is such an ominous color, it makes the beauty of the silver thread curled around it look all the more beautiful. It¡¯s certainly not just a thread. Besides, I feel like I kind of remember seeing it somewhere. But I can¡¯t remember what it is. As I squint at it, he easily says:


    ¡¸It¡¯s the princess¡¯s hair.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Huh?¡¹


    It takes me a moment to comprehend what he said. I raise my head from the core to state at his face. The princess¡¯s hair¡­?


    Just how and why did he get that? It¡¯s completely impossible to understand. I know I respond a more than usual to things related to the princess, or about my father-in-law Lancent.


    I can¡¯t just let what he said right now slide like that. ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I ask with my gaze. He lets out a sigh, as if implying he expected my reaction.


    ¡¸While this may be just a core, a demon is still a demon. If you keep that with you all day and all night, I can¡¯t say there won¡¯t be a negative influence on you. This is a countermeasure against that. Since the princess¡¯s hair alone, with the divine protection of the goddess, has plenty holy power in it. There¡¯s nothing more sacred than this for an intermediary with a demon¡¯s capture.¡¹


    ¡¸T-that may be true but, still, to actually receive the princess¡¯s hair¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down. I didn¡¯t even have to ask her for it, she gladly offered it herself.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Well, I¡¯ll have to give my thanks to the princess once again.¡¹


    I certainly can¡¯t say that I¡¯m not at all reluctant to carry this ominous object. But if even the princess has cooperated with me, then there¡¯s nothing else I can say. I¡¯ll say it¡¯s best to obediently carry this around with me.


    But if I take this man¡¯s words at face value, doesn¡¯t it basically mean that unless I come in contact with the culprit, this core is a completely useless object?


    No matter how much I struggle, no matter how much this man is here for me, this culprit that we still haven¡¯t caught fills me with anxiety.


    I have no information besides the assumption that this person is probably a wizard, I have no idea who cast this curse on me. Just how useful would this core really be?


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªThis is just a theory, but. There¡¯s a high chance that the person that cast this curse on you is probably near you.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh¡­¡­?¡¹


    Those are unexpected words. What does that mean, near me? I don¡¯t remember noticing anyone that suspicious around me. As if replying to the question I couldn¡¯t put in words, the man continues matter-of-factly.


    ¡¸The princess called it ¡ºthe seed of the flower,¡» which is correct. If this was a normal curse, the one taking care of this ¡ºseed of the flower¡» would be a demon. But this time, it seems like the demon just planted the ¡ºseed¡» and didn¡¯t do anything else. If so, the person raising this ¡ºflower¡» has to be none other than the one that cast the curse.¡¹


    I feel like I understand, but also don¡¯t understand. I understand that the person taking care of the flower usually would be a demon, but this time it¡¯s the person that cast the curse themselves. But how does that turn into this person being ¡®near me¡¯?


    ¡¸If the curse still continues even after we destroyed the demon the culprit made a contract with, we can consider that the culprit is directly interfering with you. I don¡¯t know if the culprit is aware of this or not, but considering the curse is growing worse, it¡¯s only natural to think that they¡¯re in a close position to you. Because curses are a kind of magic. It can be said that the closer a spell-caster is to you, it more or less has an effect.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡­¡­¡¹


    I can do nothing but nod vaguely. At any rate, in summary, it means that the culprit is near me and when I come into contact with them, this core will have a reaction.


    It¡¯s rather irritating that I can¡¯t attack them as soon as that happens, but even so, this is a big step forward compared to when I¡¯d blindly rummage through magical books by myself, not knowing anything about them.


    I put the core back into the talisman bag, tie it up, hang it from my neck til it reaches my chest, and hide it in my dress. I suddenly feel a gaze on me. ¡®Hm?¡¯ I lift my head to see the man making an unusually sad face, looking at me.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you think you can¡¯t depend on me?¡¹


    I blink in surprise at the unexpected words. This isn¡¯t a nice way to put it, but just what the heck is he saying?


    ¡¸I¡¯m called the Head Wizard and yet I can¡¯t break a single curse on my wife, I¡¯m just standing here and watching. It¡¯s laughable.¡¹


    He says that in a self-deprecating way, bitterly laughing. It¡¯s not like him at all; in fact, it¡¯s timid and fainthearted just like when that incident happened a long time ago.


    I snap my finger at his forehead. Those sunrise-colored eyes widen in surprise. I swallow down a sigh, looking at him as he¡¯s at a loss for words. Really, just what idiotic things is he saying?


    ¡¸What are you saying? Who do you think has helped me stay here for so long without losing to that dream?¡¹


    I know that right now, this man is the one putting more effort in than me, the actual person that got cursed. I know that he¡¯s prioritizing me over everyone and everything else. I know that he worries over me while neglecting himself, thinks of me dearly more than anyone else.


    How can he call that laughable? If anyone has a problem here, I¡¯d like them to certainly come forward. If anyone wants to have a fight over this, I¡¯ll gladly take up the challenge.


    I smile, moving closer to that man. He grimaces, burying his face in my shoulder as if to hide it. His arms wrap around my back. He hugs me tightly just like that. I comb through the black hair right beside my face with my fingers entwined.


    ¡¸You should blame me more.¡¹


    I can¡¯t help but smile at those whispered words. His breath on my shoulder feels ticklish.


    ¡¸Oh my. Shouldn¡¯t you be the one blaming me more, Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸What would I blame you for?¡¹


    ¡¸Because I¡¯m the one that stayed quiet and let this whole situation get worse.¡¹


    ¡¸But it was my responsibility to realize that.¡¹


    ¡¸You were just enjoying this life so much, weren¡¯t you? That¡¯s why we¡¯re even.¡¹


    He doesn¡¯t enjoy the feeling of an everyday lifestyle, and yet he still enjoyed living with me so much. There¡¯s nothing worth more than that. If he could relax around me, that makes me so happy. But even so, he still doesn¡¯t realize these feelings of mine, raising his head and saying this as if he¡¯s so completely surprised:


    ¡¸You¡¯re such a softie.¡¹


    Rude. That¡¯s certainly a way to speak to the woman who¡¯s your wife. I have no intentions of being a softie. I chose this man as my partner. But even though I chose him, this man probably doesn¡¯t realize that the special one here is him. ¡­¡­Well, if he did, he wouldn¡¯t say complaints like this.


    I smile like usual at my husband as he slowly raises his head to look at me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m depending on you, my dear husband.¡¹


    His eyes widen for a second at those words, before he finally smiles. At that bold smile, I¡¯m relieved here. As a natural smile spills from me, he too smiles naturally.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªYes. Of course.¡¹


    Then those lips, meeting mine as if it¡¯s only natural to do so, are strangely sweet.

 Chapter 46 - Volume 2

    It was fine to receive the ¡®talisman¡¯ from my husband, made of a demon¡¯s core and the princess¡¯s hair. But there certainly hasn¡¯t been any significant changes so far.


    The days pass, and every time I have a nightmare that man wakes me up. The nightmare shows up whenever I sleep. It tries to capture and imprison me day and night, but I¡¯m always rescued just before that happen by him. Every time I wake up, I see him looking at my face with an expression full of relief from the bottom of his heart. All I can do for him is smile back like usual, and there are days I think it¡¯s irritating.


    ¡ª¡ªBut, however. These past few days have been different, not just a little but bewilderingly different.


    ¡¸¡­¡­It really is so bitter.¡¹


    Those casually muttered words are sucked into the mountain of books surrounding me, and disappear.


    I return the now-empty teacup to the saucer, letting out a sigh. I pour in more medicinal plant tea from the teapot on the low table, bringing the cup to my mouth again. The bitterness spreads through my mouth, making me want to grimace.


    It¡¯s a flavor unlikely to be popular by any standards, but this much is just perfect for me right now. This medicinal plants tea is especially made to keep me awake; its peculiar scent and taste clear away the mist of my consciousness, which feels as though I¡¯ll be dragged into sleep if I relax.


    I blink repeatedly to clear away the heaviness of my eyelids, leaning onto the back of the sofa and looking up at the ceiling. What I see is not the familiar light flower pattern of my home. It¡¯s a simpler, plain, monochromatic ceiling. I look around my surroundings to see various books from all ages and countries, and equipment that I have no idea what it¡¯s used for, all lined up crowded and piled up.


    For some reason or another, I can¡¯t settle down in this atmosphere completely different from my home. Trying to deceive this sensation, I bring the teacup to my mouth once again.


    Now that I¡¯ve said so much, you probably already understand.


    Right now, I¡¯m in a corner of the royal palace, in the Black Lotus Court, in that man¡¯s laboratory.


    Attending the palace not to go to the national library, not to deliver a present either ¨C for no reason at all, really. And on top of that, walking into the head wizard¡¯s laboratory. I may be his wife, but it¡¯s really impossible for me to relax like this. I know that. But there are unavoidable circumstances for this.


    This is all because the other day, as I was making dinner, I finally lost to my sleepiness and collapsed.


    He has been coming home at a regular time since he found out about my curse, so early as if he never came home late at all. He thought it was suspicious that I didn¡¯t come out to greet him when I usually do, so he looked in the kitchen only to see me collapsed there. I myself only realized I had collapsed because he woke me up with a desperate expression on his face.


    Luckily, it didn¡¯t turn into something more serious, but he saw the whole incident as grave. So he started bringing me along with him to the laboratory when he attended the palace. Should I follow his example, the audacity of dressing me in a spare black robe and grandly entering the palace? Even though I¡¯m just uneasy, wondering when I¡¯ll be caught.


    It¡¯s turned into a rumor the past few days. The mysterious person wearing a black robe with the hood pulled deep into their face, walking with that highest ¡®black-hair¡¯, the beautiful man who is the ¡®hero of the saved world¡¯ ¡ª I¡¯m going to be honest with you, that person is me.


    By the way, I haven¡¯t told Widnichol about the details of this situation. But he¡¯s a clever boy, so it seems he does faintly suspect something has happened. But he still doesn¡¯t say anything, perhaps because he trusts that man ¨C his master ¨C so much, or perhaps he thinks that man won¡¯t answer him even if he asks. ¡­¡­ It¡¯s probably both. Good god, that man really has a well-balanced disciple.


    ¡®Shall I bring one or two baked sweets tomorrow again?¡¯ Thinking that, I finish the last of the medicinal plants tea in one mouthful.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªFilmina.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    I slowly turn there at the voice that interrupts my thoughts. As expected, there stands the man I know very well. He sits beside me, holding a really very heavy-looking magical book so lightly as if he¡¯s used to it. At the relief on his face, I realize it seems I¡¯ve once again made him worry.


    It would be easy to settle it away with a few words like ¡®he¡¯s overprotective¡¯ or ¡®he¡¯s prone to worrying¡¯. But it¡¯s none other than me that made him like this. That¡¯s why I smile like usual, just to put him at ease. That¡¯s all I can do.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not sleeping.¡¹


    ¡¸Then it¡¯s fine.¡¹


    ¡¸Alright.¡¹


    To be honest, no matter how much medicinal plant tea I drink, my sleepiness doesn¡¯t change. But even if I say that now, it won¡¯t be solved at all. All it would do is pointlessly make him worry and lose his peace of mind.


    It¡¯s very difficult to keep trying not to sleep. No doubt even this man knows that. That¡¯s exactly why at random moments, he shows up at the break area in the laboratory where I am.


    ¡¸Edi. I¡¯m very sorry, but may I please borrow your shoulder for just a minute?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Are you sleepy?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, a little. It doesn¡¯t matter if I only sleep until you go back to your seat there.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll wake you up right away if you make any sounds.¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. Thank you.¡¹


    Alright, I¡¯ve got his promise. As he opens the magical book he has on his lap, I lean my head on his shoulder. I smile just a little at how his shoulder is just the perfect height, closing my eyes.


    The darkness under my eyelids should be scary, but now it¡¯s just comfortable. If I was alone, soaked in that darkness, it would be a direct course to that nightmare. But now, the warmth supporting me from beside certainly keeps me in reality.


    At how comfortable it feels, I unconsciously snuggle closer to the shoulder of the man I lean my head on. As I do, something gently covers my body. He probably put a lap blanket or something on top of me. I giggle with my eyes closed, feeling a hint of sullenness beside me.


    Oh my, that¡¯s rude. I thank the man for still not waking me up, not even moving his body from that posture for me. My body soaks in a nap, as if melting drowsily.


    But it¡¯s not long before that peaceful time shatters.


    The man¡¯s body shakes with a twitch. At the same time, I open my eyes too at the talking voice approaching here. The only people supposed to be here in this laboratory now are me and this man, and then Widnichol. Considering that neither me nor this man has spoken, the only one left is Widnichol. But the talking voices approaching here are somehow mixed with a voice that isn¡¯t his.


    I feel like the man¡¯s gentle atmosphere somehow changes, raising up my body and looking up at his face. He looks at the passageway, an expression on his beautiful face as if clicking his tongue in displeasure.


    ¡¸You can¡¯t go there¡ª! I¡¯m telling you, you can¡¯t¡ª!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, but why? Sir Agedilus is in here, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    Two voices I remember hearing¡ª¡ªparticularly the second person¡¯s sweet, lovely voice like a songbird¡¯s chirping. My body naturally stiffens. I can¡¯t forget that voice even if I tried. Because it¡¯s a voice I hear every night in my dream.


    I reflexively pull my body away from that man, moving to the other end of the sofa. He stands up without a sound, standing in the way in front of the passage to hide me.


    ¡¸Sir Agedilus! At last, we can meet!¡¹


    My body unconsciously trembles at that joyful voice. I don¡¯t even have to say she is, that beautiful girl with a smile all over her sweet features, her carefully brushed strawberry blonde hair flowing down her back. I quietly lean forward on the sofa, peeking at the other side of the man¡¯s back. Not having noticed me yet, there stands Lady Lunamerie Elle Valentine, gently laughing like a spring breeze.


    ¡¸You seemed busy lately so I¡¯ve been refraining from visiting, but I just couldn¡¯t bear it any longer. Have I made you angry?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­No, it¡¯s not¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, thank goodness! Oh right, I brought you a present. These are some baked sweets I had our family cook make, I hope they suit your taste.¡¹


    She keeps talking, her expressions abundantly changing from one to another. Even from the eyes of me, the same gender as her, she¡¯s very lovely. Then, she proudly presents the smallish basket she holds in one hand to the man. I can¡¯t tell what¡¯s in it from all the way over here, but if it¡¯s handmade baked sweets by the Valentine family¡¯s cook, no doubt it must be splendid. Definitely more so than the ones I make.


    I can¡¯t call out to her. I know he doesn¡¯t want that. He probably wants to take her out of this place just like that without realizing I¡¯m here. Just because I know that, I can do nothing but closely watch the situation with bated breath from the sofa.


    As I do, my eyes meet with Widnichol, watching the man and Lunamerie just like me, standing behind Lunamerie with a puzzled expression on his face. He soundlessly mouths, ¡¸S-o-r-r-y.¡¹ Even though it¡¯s not his fault. I can do nothing but smile wryly at him as he honestly apologizes to me.


    ¡¸Sir Agedilus, how about we have some tea soon along with these sweets?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I still have work to do.¡¹


    ¡¸But if you keep working so hard, you¡¯ll ruin your health.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m greatly obliged to you for your kindness. If you have something to say, please tell me over there. So I can¡¯t¡­¡­¡¹


    That¡¯s my husband, completely, fully, and easily cutting off even a beautiful girl¡¯s innocent words so bluntly. I can¡¯t help but worry a little if the man¡¯s alright. But I can¡¯t awkwardly interrupt into the conversation. In the end, I can do nothing but silently watch. As I do, suddenly from beside the man, Lunamerie peeks to where I am. Her amethyst-like eyes see me.


    ¡¸Oh, Lady Filmina?¡¹

 Chapter 47 - Volume 2

    Oh, Lady Filmina?¡¹


    Lunamerie tilts her head to the side, as if saying, ¡®that¡¯s unexpected¡¯. Her strawberry blonde hair slips off her shoulder at that gesture. I stood up, even as I was captivated by that hair, so fine that even though I didn¡¯t touch it myself, I could tell how soft it was. Since I¡¯ve been caught, it¡¯s unacceptable to just sit and watch when the other person is the noble daughter of the Valentine family, although she¡¯s younger than me. Lifting up the hem of my dress from left and right with both my hands, I bow.


    ¡¸How do you do, Lady Luna. It¡¯s been a while since we last met.¡¹


    ¡¸Haha, nice to see you. Are you here to meet Sir Agedilus again too?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, I just had a small errand.¡¹


    I can¡¯t possibly be foolishly honest and say ¡¸I¡¯ve been coming here every day lately¡¹ so I vaguely smile, lying. The man¡¯s sunrise-colored eyes look at me as if he wants to say something, but I ignore that and smile. I don¡¯t know what Lunamerie thought of that, but she deepens her lovely smile even more, opening her light-pink lips.


    ¡¸If so, then would you have tea with us too? It would make me so happy to hear your stories about Sir Agedilus.¡¹


    ¡¸Lady Lunamerie, that¡¯s¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸I can¡¯t listen to what you¡¯re saying if you won¡¯t call me Luna.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Lady Luna. There¡¯s nothing interesting in my past. It¡¯s not even worth hearing about.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s for me to decide, not for you. Hey, Lady Filmina. You agree, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    I can¡¯t help but be speechless. Lunamerie blinks her sparkling eyes, asking me that. I can¡¯t feel any bad intentions in her words, just genuine interest and curiosity ¨C and then, envy towards me for knowing about his past. It¡¯s only natural for a maiden in love to want to know about her beloved¡¯s past stories. Especially if it¡¯s a man like this one, who almost never talks about his past usually.


    Usually, I wouldn¡¯t hesitate to cooperate with a maiden that¡¯s determined trying to woo the one she likes, also I wouldn¡¯t be discouraged from his unfriendly behavior. But that scenario doesn¡¯t apply to this man.


    I can feel my heart getting noisy just by watching the two of them stand and talk like this. My heart was supposed to have calmed down, but now waves of discord wash over it. Waves bigger than the last time I met Lunamerie.


    For some reason, the sight of them in my nightmare, standing together intimately, overlaps this scene in front of me. I feel the impulse to close my eyes, but I somehow manage to bear that.


    No, this isn¡¯t that dream. This is unmistakably reality. Yes, it¡¯s reality ¨C that¡¯s why the sight in front of me weighs so heavy on me.


    ¡¸Filmina?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡ª!¡¹


    My breath is slightly taken away by that man¡¯s voice. By the time I realized it, he and Lunamerie, and then Widnichol, were all looking straight at me. Ah, not good. It seems I zoned out again. Lunamerie¡¯s gaze as she waits for my answer hurts.


    ¡®Well now, what should I say?¡¯ As I think that, a troubled smile probably comes on my face. Just like before, those sunrise-colored eyes look at me, saying more eloquently than words could, ¡¸Don¡¯t say unnecessary things.¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªYeah, yeah, I know.


    Even if the other person is the daughter of a great aristocrat family, my most important priority has been obvious from the start.


    ¡¸Lady Luna, please forgive me. I can¡¯t tell you about his stories when he himself doesn¡¯t want that.¡¹


    I know that his childhood stories are full of the dark past he wants to erase. Even I don¡¯t know about all of it. But if this man ¡¸doesn¡¯t want to talk about it¡¹ then there¡¯s no reason for me to say no to that.


    Perhaps my answer was unexpected, since Lunamerie widens her deep purple eyes. There probably aren¡¯t many people that deny her what she wants like this, considering her parentage or her looks. ¡®This may have been rude,¡¯ I secretly get flustered internally. Indifferent to me, Lunamerie purses her lips once, and then opens her mouth again.


    ¡¸Is that so. ¡­¡­I understand. If that¡¯s what you say, then I¡¯ll just have to get Sir Agedilus to tell me by myself!¡¹


    That¡¯s a brave declaration. I can¡¯t help but feel like applauding her. ¡¸Please prepare yourself!¡¹ Lunamerie pushed the basket in her hand towards him. In response to that, he takes it on instinct, but furrows his brows at an angle that Lunamerie can¡¯t notice. Widnichol looks back and forth from the man and Lunamerie, trembling with fear, ¡¸Uwaah¡­¡­¡¹


    The man looks down into the basket pushed at him, an indescribable expression on his face. Watching that, the girl smiles in satisfaction. That man with otherworldly androgynous beauty, and that girl with lovely features like a doll. Just like in the dream, it really is picture-perfect. ¡®They¡¯re a good match,¡¯ it quite naturally seems like that. It really does.


    Somehow, I horribly feel like I can¡¯t stay here any longer. I want to cast my eyes downwards. But I feel like if I do that, I¡¯ll really have accepted the two of them standing together, so I just can¡¯t.


    ¡¸Edi, I¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Goodness!¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    To try and calm down, I open my mouth to say I¡¯ll leave and make some tea. But right as I do, Lunamerie raises her voice. I blink my eyes in surprise; she turns those big eyes towards me with a very lovely smile on her face.


    ¡¸So you call Sir Agedilusm ¡®Sir Edi¡¯!¡¹


    ¡¸Huh, ah¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s so lovely, I¡¯m certainly going to call him that too! That¡¯s alright, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    Entwining her fingers of both hands in front of her chest, Lunamerie looks up at him. Even though I¡¯m only watching from beside, those upturned eyes are extremely adorable.


    What is he going to say? What is he going to say to a girl much, much more lovely than me inside and out, who¡¯s not afraid of him even though he¡¯s a ¡®black-hair¡¯? What if he says ¡¸I don¡¯t mind¡¹? What if he says that? Just thinking about it makes me cold to my core, as if my entire body is freezing.


    By the time I realize it, my hands are tight fists. It takes me a while to notice the pain of my fingernails sticking into the palms of my hands. I finally loosen them. Then I stick onto my face the smile mask I inherited from my father.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªEdi, I¡¯m going to take my leave now.¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina?¡¹


    ¡¸Lady Filmina? What about having tea¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry, Lady Luna. Please, let¡¯s look forward to that next time.¡¹


    I bow, pulling at the hem of my dress, stepping up to Widnichol who has already changed his atmosphere, behind Lunamerie. As he shakes with surprise, I take the opportunity of him stiffening to grab the heavy book he¡¯s holding.


    ¡¸Sir Widnichol, do you mean to return this to the library?¡¹


    ¡¸T-that¡¯s right, but¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, I¡¯ll go in your place.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?! B-but¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry about it. The library¡¯s on the way back.¡¹


    As I smile at the flustered boy, a gaze pierces my back. I turn to look over my shoulder to see the man watching me, the ends of his eyebrows lifted up.


    ¡¸Wait, Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸Edi, you have to be properly hospitable to Lady Luna.¡¹


    Before he can say anything more to me, I look forward again and begin walking. I know I¡¯m behaving foolishly. If I think just a little, I know how dangerous it is for me with my current situation to be away from that man, alone. But even so, I can¡¯t stay there any longer. It felt like I was being shown the same exact scene I see in my dreams, and the boundaries between whether I was sleeping or awake got blurred.


    ¡¸Filmina!¡¹


    That man¡¯s voice calls out to me, although it didn¡¯t call out the last time I met Lunamerie. But there¡¯s no way I can respond to that, and I can¡¯t stop my feet either.


    ¡®It¡¯s like I¡¯m running away,¡¯ even I myself think that. ¡®Well, technically, I¡¯ve already ran away.¡¯ Thinking that, as if I¡¯m looking at it from an outsider¡¯s perspective, I hold the bulky book in my arms properly, leave the man¡¯s laboratory, and quickly leave the Black Lotus Court.


    Then, leaving the Black Lotus Court, I reach the library after walking through the corridors for a while, finishing off the procedure. Perhaps it¡¯s because they¡¯re prohibited books, and it¡¯s past the due date, I was harshly asked, ¡¸How do you have this book when you¡¯re not a wizard?¡¹ but I showed them the bracelet I always have on me, that I received from that man, and managed to avoid further problems. Perhaps I should finally ask that man just what this bracelet is.


    Then, I¡¯m about to go back to the mansion that is my home just like that, but¡ª¡ªfor some reason, my feet head back towards the Black Lotus Court again.


    It¡¯s nothing more than my wishful thinking that Lunamerie must be leaving soon now. But even so, I can¡¯t help but wish for that. Walking not along the correct path, but along the path-less path in the courtyard, what comes to my mind is the sight of that man and Lunamerie standing together.


    That trivial ¡®request¡¯ that sweet voice said, that she wanted him to let her call him ¡ºEdi¡» too. Even though it¡¯s him, can he really say no that easily to it? My briskly advancing footsteps, along with my sinking thoughts getting darker, slowly grow slower, before finally suddenly stopping. My feet feel heavy, and I can¡¯t go any further.


    The thought of returning to that man¡¯s laboratory in the Black Lotus Court and seeing him standing with Lunamerie again scares me. But it¡¯s also true that I want to see that man and feel relieved. It¡¯s rather selfish and arbitrary, if I do say so myself.


    I realize after so long just how special the name ¡ºEdi¡» is to me. That one irreplaceable name, more important than anything else. ¡®Edi.¡¯ I now realize that since he allowed me to call him that, I unknowingly developed a superiority complex. I¡¯m embarrassed at myself for it.


    ¡¸¡­¡­How shameful.¡¹


    I murmur that in a half-sigh, forcibly moving my feet that really aren¡¯t even trying to move forward. Even though he¡¯d stopped me, I¡¯d ended up leaving without listening to him; it feels embarrassing to return home just like this. But on the other hand, I can¡¯t go back to the laboratory where Lunamerie might be. Or, rather, I don¡¯t want to.


    In the end, I choose the path that goes to the arbor. This place holds a fond memory for me in the past as well. I step firmly over the green lawn, slipping through the gaps between the garden trees all put in order, finally reaching the arbor in the courtyard placed near the Black Lotus Court.


    A pleasant wind blows by. I close my eyes instinctively. ¡®What¡¯ll happen if I fall asleep here?¡¯ Thoughts like that cross my mind, no laughing matter. There¡¯s no one here to wake me up either ¨C if I fall asleep here, this time I really might not wake up again.


    The nightmare that torments me every night is always the same. In the midst of that muddy darkness, people beloved to me run away from me. Even that man turns his back on me, running away. The sight of that strawberry-blonde hair standing beside him steals from me the willpower to chase that man. As I give up even reaching my hand out, in that moment my feet plunge down, as if turning into a thick liquid. Unable to resist, I sink into the swamp of the crying voice. Then again, when I reach the bottom, I find ¡ºher¡». Sitting all alone, sobbing by herself.


    ¡¸Why?¡¹


    I murmur that to myself with my eyes closed. Why is it ¡ºher¡»? ¡ºShe¡» isn¡¯t here anymore. Is ¡ºshe¡» really ¡ºher¡» in the first place? I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t understand a single thing.


    ¡ª¡ªAh, again.


    I can hear the crying voice again. The more I hear it the louder it gets, and I don¡¯t know what to do anymore. Drowsiness creeps in towards me. It crawls up from my feet, trying to take away my consciousness to the darkness. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t fall asleep. That man will be angry at me again.


    ¡®Filmina.¡¯ It¡¯s then that I feel like I¡¯m being called by that man.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.Edi?¡¹


    My inevitably heavy eyelids finally lift up. Why is it that my chest feels hot? Not metaphorically ¡¸hot¡¹, but really ¡¸hot¡¹ in a physical sense.


    I pull out the ¡®talisman¡¯ from my neckline, in the purple bag that the man had given to me; I had hung it from my neck, hiding it under my dress. I untie the thread, putting the clearly hot insides in the palm of my hand. That dark red regular octahedron, the demon¡¯s core, has silver threads entwined countless times over it ¨C the princess¡¯s hair. For some reason, it¡¯s emitting a faint light. I raise it up to the sky, staring at it fixedly as it has a definite heat to it, radiating light.


    ¡¸Why¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Suzette?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª?!¡¹


    My body reflexively trembles at the voice that calls out to me without warning. At the same time, I grasp the talisman I¡¯d been holding up to the sky, hiding it. I raise my body straight from the back of the bench I¡¯d been leaning on, looking at the direction from where the voice had come. The person I expect stands there. There¡¯s no one other than him that calls me Suzette.


    ¡¸S-Sir Celves?¡¹

 Chapter 48 - Volume 2

    Plaited long hair with white and grey mixed in it, and azure eyes as if reflecting the ocean. Those arranged features really do look like a noble youth¡¯s, and right now they look suspicious. With his robe fluttering in the wind, Celves Sin Ronein approaches me.


    I hold the talisman in my hand properly, hiding it from his eyes so he doesn¡¯t notice. Thankfully, it seems like he hasn¡¯t noticed my action. Relieved at that, I look at him to see him sit down beside me, opening the book he held on the table.


    ¡¸Just what have you come to do here today?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? No, um, how should I put it¡­¡­¡¹


    There¡¯s no way I can open up about everything here, so I hesitate. Celves doesn¡¯t ask me anything else, silently reading his magical book.


    I stand up as quietly as possible so as not to disturb his reading. I¡¯m about to leave just like that when he calls me to stop, ¡¸Wait.¡¹


    ¡¸Where are you going?¡¹


    ¡¸I just thought I shouldn¡¯t bother you, so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Not really, I didn¡¯t say you were bothering me, did I?¡¹


    ¡®Sit down, it¡¯s fine,¡¯ that¡¯s what those azure eyes say. Urged by his gaze, I sit down once again to my original spot. But after that, there is nothing to talk about, and time just passes. A quiet, peaceful time where the only sounds are the breeze, the rustling of leaves, the chirps of songbirds, and the sound of Celves turning the pages.


    I glance at him from the side. His skin color hasn¡¯t changed since the last time we met¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s actually worsened even further. Is he sleeping probably? Is he eating properly? Aggravating my worries, I casually look at where Celves¡¯s hands are.


    Celves too, is reading a bulky magical book just like like that man does. Watching that, I can¡¯t help but tilt my head to the side.


    ¡¸¡­¡­?¡¹


    Both of Celves¡¯s arms, peeking out from his robe, are wrapped in a white bandage. It crosses over his wrists and seems to be wrapped until his arm. Did he get injured? To get injured from his hands to his arms, and both limbs on top of that ¨C it¡¯s a rather skillful way to get injured.


    ¡¸Um¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    He answers just with his voice, not taking his eyes off of the magical book. I suddenly realize it. Everyone can tell that the bandages on both his arms are clearly not something normal. It feels a bit inexcusable for people like me to ask about it just out of curiosity.


    Celves raises his head from his magical book, looking dubiously at me since I called out to him but didn¡¯t say anything else. For just a second, I think, ¡®What do I do?¡¯ By the time I realize it, my mouth moves by itself.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Do men really just prefer young, sweet girls more?¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªWas there really no better question I could ask?


    I realize too late the expression on Celves¡¯s face. He looks at me, dumbfounded, and his gaze hurts so much I can¡¯t stand it. I can feel my face getting hot.


    ¡¸What are you saying all of a sudden?¡¹


    His voice is completely baffled to the bottom of his heart. Really.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m very sorry. Please forget it.¡¹


    My voice shaking, I lower my head. All of this instantly makes the sight of Lunamerie come to mind, so it¡¯s no good. But even so, there must be some other topic besides that. Ah, really, I just want to disappear.


    ¡¸Things like that are just personal preference.¡¹


    Whether he knows I¡¯m secretly writhing in agony on the inside or not, Celves says that bluntly as if spitting it out for some reason, glaring at me.


    ¡¸Or is it not like that? Do you prefer young men with excellent looks?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? Ah, no¡­¡­. Not really.¡¹


    That¡¯s not a very persuasive line, coming from me who has a husband famed to have beauty not even night fairies can match up to. I¡¯m adding one thing to another, but even though he has that white beautiful face, considering his very problematic personality or sharp tongue, there¡¯s no way I could choose him solely based on his looks.


    It¡¯s worrying. Because it¡¯s none other than me that will always want to be beside that man because he¡¯s him, no matter how difficult to understand and annoying his personality is, no matter how sharp-tongued he is.


    At my answer, Celves¡¯s narrowed eyes slightly relax.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªRight. It¡¯s just like that.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ right, isn¡¯t it. Thank you.¡¹


    Watching me as I bow my head, Celves once again looks like he wants to understand further, slightly tilting his head.


    ¡¸Why did you ask that in the first place?¡¹


    This too, is a reasonable question. ¡®Um,¡¯ I try to search for the right words, trying to change the subject, but Celves¡¯s gaze won¡¯t allow me to do that. Casting my eyes downwards to escape that gaze of his, I open my mouth just a little.


    ¡¸¡­¡­My husband doesn¡¯t talk about these things much. So I wanted to hear your opinion, as a man.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. Now that I think about it, that man got engaged to me at a very young age before he was interested in things like that. I never paid much attention to his tastes and preferences for the opposite gender. But now, I realize after so long that I probably should have thought more deeply about it.


    I¡¯ve been trying very hard not to feel even slightly embarrassed when I stand beside him. But all that effort may have been misdirected when I don¡¯t even know his likings in the first place. Well, no matter how hard I work now, my current state is extremely horrible with my lack of sleep lately.


    I swallow down a sigh about to escape my lips, raise my head to look at Celves once again. His azure eyes are open wide, looking at me.


    ¡¸Sir Celves?¡¹


    What happened? The surprise in his eyes is actually surprising me more. I see myself reflected in his azure eyes, tilting my head to the side. Celves¡¯s thin lips tremble.


    ¡¸Suzette, you¡¯re¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re married?¡¹


    I can¡¯t help but blink in surprise at that question. It¡¯s too late by the time I realize, ¡®Ah. I messed up.¡¯ I carelessly said ¡ºhusband¡».


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªYes. More or less.¡¹


    ¡¸More or less?¡¹


    ¡¸More or less.¡¹


    At the ruminating, suspicious voice, I reply in the same way. Am I smiling properly? My voice has unfortunately become feeble, but I want to at least keep my face proper. But here with no mirror, I myself don¡¯t know what face I¡¯m making now.


    My position still hasn¡¯t become fixed yet, it¡¯s far too erratic and unsure, and it really does make me anxious. Even though he¡¯s said so much for me already, I really am such a greedy woman.


    The talisman that man gave me is supposed to only have a slight heat to it, but by the time I realize it it¡¯s giving off warmth like a heated stone. I remember his words, ¡¸You¡¯ll know when it responds.¡¹ Is this its response? I want to open my hand and check it right now, but even I know that it would be bad to do that in front of Celves¡­¡­. Wait. That¡¯s right. If this is the ¡ºresponse¡» that man spoke of. That means.


    My body trembles unconsciously. I look at Celves¡¯s face in front of me. Reflected in his azure eyes is my dumbfounded face. The talisman gives off heat in my hand.


    ¡ª¡ªNo way.


    What does he think of me, as I stiffen at the thought that comes to my mind? Celves suddenly has a serious expression on his face, looking at me.


    ¡¸Suzette, if you want, I can¡ª¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª?!¡¹


    Celves starts to say something, but as if interrupting his voice, the green thicket nearby moves. It hadn¡¯t given any signs of moving before, so me and Celves both shake in surprise.


    As we do, a person you can tell is tall at a glance emerges from the thicket. I feel my eyes widening at the unexpected person. Indifferent to me, that person spits out a nut they¡¯d been eating, letting out a sigh.


    ¡¸Aah, finally made it¡­¡­ Wait, hm?¡¹


    My eyes suddenly meet his red-brown eyes. Then, just as that red-brown gaze crosses the gap from me to Celves, a mischievous light enters his eyes.


    ¡¸Well, if it ain¡¯t Filmina!¡¹


    ¡¸S-Sir Alhelm?¡¹


    He smiles, as if really saying, ¡¸I found something interesting!¡¹ I know this tall man that has shown up here. Or, rather, there¡¯s no one in the country that doesn¡¯t know him.


    Vivid red hair, so short it barely reaches his shoulders, tied into one at the base of his neck. His eyes are reddish-brown as mentioned before, and his face is tough and masculine, with a little bit of roughness to it. If he went down to the land by the castle, he could certainly be popular. The clothes he wear are the sign of the chivalric order of knights; his muscular body can be felt even through his clothes, and one can tell how efficient he is.


    His name is Alhelm Lix. Although he¡¯s from commoner origins, he managed to reach the position of the leader of the knights of our country. And then, he defeated the demon king as one of of the party of heroes, one of the saviors of the world.


    Our friendship began when we met at my wedding to that man. He¡¯s the very definition of cheerful and openhearted. Far from fearing that ¡®black-hair¡¯ man, he doesn¡¯t lose or is discouraged by his sharp tongue, he¡¯s actually a strong man that manages to still tease him.


    I also know about his habit of procrastination. ¡®That¡¯s probably the reason he¡¯s here now too.¡¯ Thinking that, I stand up from the bench and hurriedly bow.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since we met, Sir Alhem.¡¹


    ¡¸Cut the formalities. I told you before I ain¡¯t good at things like that, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­You haven¡¯t changed at all, have you?¡¹


    The leader of the knight laughs at my words, approaching closer here. I step closer to him too, standing in front of him. Looking down at me, he grins broadly.


    ¡¸Anyway, so you¡¯re havin¡¯ a secret meeting at a place like this, huh? It¡¯d be serious if that guy heard o¡¯ this.¡¹


    ¡¸A secret meeting?¡¹


    A secret meeting. That¡¯s a word that really does remind me of ladies saying things like ¡®teehee, oh dear!¡¯ Who¡¯s having a secret meeting, and with who? I can¡¯t help but half-close my eyes. I must be making a very delicate expression. The leader of the knights changes his mischievous smile to a bitter one, clapping my shoulders as he says, ¡¸My bad, my bad.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face. If it¡¯s you, that oh so pretty face of his would crumble ¨C it¡¯d be hilarious to see!¡¹


    ¡¸Sir Alhelm¡­¡­.¡¹


    Not knowing what to say, I vaguely smile to end this. They do say it¡¯s a big world, but there probably aren¡¯t many people who can say this to that man. I realize once again that even though that man doesn¡¯t want to bluntly admit it, this leader of the knights is unmistakably one of his friends. That makes me feel happy, but at the same time just a little lonely. That¡¯s when I hear a dumbfounded voice from behind.


    ¡¸Filmina?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    ¡¸Hm?¡¹


    I forgot. It had completely slipped my mind when the leader of the knights made his appearance, but Celves is still in the arbor. Following Alhelm¡¯s suspicious gaze as he looks behind me, I timidly turn around to see Celves standing up from the bench, looking here as if he can¡¯t believe it.


    From that expression, I understand. That I¡¯ve been caught.


    ¡¸Sir Celves, I¡¯m¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re Suzette, right?!¡¹


    ¡¸Kya¡ª?!¡¹


    Celves determinedly approaches me, taking big steps, grabbing both my shoulders and pressing me for an answer before I can finish what I¡¯m saying. I can¡¯t help but raise my voice at how extremely forceful and strong it is. At our not very peaceful exchange, the leader of the knights beside me immediately cuts in between Celves and me.


    ¡¸Oi, oi, what¡¯re you thinkin¡¯, grabbing a lady outta nowhere like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Step aside, it¡¯s nothing to do with you!¡¹


    ¡¸That so? Then I really ain¡¯t leavin¡¯.¡¹


    The leader of the knights, smiling boldly as he protects me behind him, and Celves who glares sharply at him. Even though I feel overwhelmed by the critical situation, I still pull at Alhelm¡¯s clothes.


    ¡¸S-Sir Alhelm, it¡¯s only natural for Sir Celves to be angry. So¡­¡­ Hot¡ª?!¡¹


    The talisman I¡¯d been gripping tightly all this time falls from my hand, rolling on the ground. It got too hot, and I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. The fallen talisman now shines brightly.


    Seeing the shining talisman fall to the ground ¨C namely, the demon¡¯s core ¨C Celves¡¯s eyes widen, as if about to spill over. ¡®Why?¡¯ he silently mouths. Then.


    ¡¸Gaaaah!¡¹


    A scream gushes out of Celves¡¯s mouth. Dark red smoke rises from Celves¡¯s arms. That color is the same color as the demon¡¯s core, a visceral, disgusting color that makes me get goosebumps.


    A crack enters the demon¡¯s core. As if it¡¯s being constricted by the silver threads. The moment I think, ¡®Ah,¡¯ that crack spreads over the whole core, and silver light leaks out of the cracks one by one. Before long, the core gets smashed with a ¡®thud!¡¯ and silver light dyes the surroundings.

 Chapter 49 - Volume 2

    At the blinding silver light, I instinctively closed my eyes. I couldn¡¯t understand exactly what had just happened. Not knowing when I could open my eyes, I left them closed, and then my arm was forcefully pulled.


    ¡¸?!¡¹


    Gasping, I instinctively tried to resist, but wasn¡¯t able to. Before I could twist away, I was seized. In my ear I heard the barely audible sound of a sigh of relief. The smell of medicinal plants and herbs tickled my nostrils. The owner of that particular scent, I was very familiar with.


    ¡¸¡­Edi?¡¹


    I timidly opened my eyes, and looked up at the person who had his arms tightly wrapped around me. And what I saw did not betray my expectations, an androgynous white beauty. Seeing his lovely face, I felt a wave of relief pass over me. My husband strengthened his embrace. My face was inevitably pressed against his chest, so my vision was filled with the black of the robe he was wearing and I couldn¡¯t see the expression on his face.


    ¡¸¡­ gl¡­ you¡­ ¡­fe¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    At the muttering of that hoarse voice, I blinked. Just now, what was I told? ¡¸I¡¯m glad, you¡¯re safe.¡¹That¡¯s what it sounded like. But it might have just been what I wanted to have heard.


    At his unusual countenance, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to push Edi¡¯s embrace away, but at the same time, it wasn¡¯t like I could just stay here like this, and so I was at a loss as to what to do. Then I heard a dignified voice in my ear.


    ¡¸Agedilus, I understand your feelings, but this really isn¡¯t the time.¡¹


    At those words, Edi released his hold in an extremely reluctant manner. I finally got hold of myself. Or, I say that, but I was still wrapped up in one of his arms.


    Even so, once I somehow managed to regain the ability to move, I freed myself from his arm and looked to where I had heard that voice from a moment ago. There stood our country¡¯s living gem, Princess Clementine.


    And without attendants or guards, what was she doing here? That question must have been clear on my face, but instead of answering it, she just smiled, as beautiful as a blooming lily.


    ¡¸It is good to see you again, Filmina. Particularly the fact that you are unhurt.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹


    For now I nodded, but I had no idea what was going on. Looking to Edi, he wrapped his arm around me and instantiated his staff in his other hand. In response to my unvoiced question, he opened his mouth,


    ¡¸I said that if you came in contact with the culprit, that core would react, didn¡¯t I? In order to transport me and the princess to your location, I just cast a simple teleportation spell. It wasn¡¯t much, really.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t ¡ºIt wasn¡¯t much¡» me! And what are you thinking, involving the princess?¡¹


    I looked to the princess for an explanation, and when our eyes met, she smiled widely.


    ¡¸My precious friend was in danger. Also, I wasn¡¯t sure if that man alone would be enough to rely on. And it looks like I was right.¡¹


    ¡¸What do you mean by that?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, a lack of self awareness is a serious affliction. Did you not leave Filmina by herself? Would you call a husband foolish enough to leave his wife all by her lonesome at this essential time reliable?¡¹


    That voice was somewhat tinged with anger, and Edi had no comeback. His hold around me tightened, and the princess laughed contemptuously. That figure still made an elegant picture, but really, the princess was as merciless as always.


    In the first place, the reason I had been alone was because I ignored his telling me to stop and left the lab of my own volition, so Edi wasn¡¯t in the wrong. Holding me, Edi¡¯s face twisted unpleasantly, but he held his tongue. Being able to shut Edi up like this, my respect for the princess was renewed once again.


    ¡¸Hey, could somebody please tell me what exactly is going on here?¡¹


    An out-of-place, carefree voice suddenly cut in. Looking around for its origin, I gasped yet again. That carefree tone was not suitable with the scene. The captain of the knights was squatting on the ground, pinning Celves facedown on the ground with his hands behind him. The bandages around Celves¡¯s arms were scorched black and had loosened, exposing the skin beneath. A dark red design was carved into his skin, calling to mind images of that demon. My idle suspicion was gradually becoming more certain. Even so, I didn¡¯t want to accept the truth right in front of me, instead wanting to cover my eyes.


    ¡¸Why?¡¹I couldn¡¯t stop from thinking. Wanting to say something, I opened my mouth, but nothing came out. His arms pulsed with power again. At that point, I realized that I was trembling.


    ¡¸Explanations will come later. Alhelm, tie him up like that.¡¹


    It was a low, chilly tone. Even the knight captain, who hadn¡¯t fully understood the situation, would realize from that tone that this wasn¡¯t a good time to make a joke. Even though he had a mountain of questions he wanted to ask, he followed Edi¡¯s instruction without raising any objection. Celves didn¡¯t resist as the knight captain used those bandages to tie his arms together. The knight captain looked this way, as if to ask, ¡¸Is this good enough?¡¹Edi voiced no response, holding me with arm and brandishing his staff in the other, he glared at Celves.


    ¡¸You pulled quite the clever ruse, Celves Sin Ronein. ¡¹


    Pinned to the ground by the knight captain, Celves lifted his neck to glare back, his gaze turning sharp. At the sight of those blue eyes filled with hatred, I trembled. Seeing that, those ocean-blue eyes softened at once, looking like they were about to cry.


    ¡¸Sir Celves,¡¹I was about to cry out, but before that happened Edi spoke first.


    ¡¸Daring to cast a curse on my wife, don¡¯t think I¡¯ll let you die easily.¡¹


    ¡¸A curse!?¡¹After that declaration the knight captain broke the silence, raising his voice in shock. His brown eyes widened, and he muttered ¡¸Seriously? And when you say curse, you¡¯re talking about a contract with a demon, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Is there another kind? Anyway, could you keep quiet for a little while?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you tell me that, Princess¡­¡¹


    At the princess¡¯s statement, the knight captain frowned, troubled. Then, looking at Edi, whose staff was pointed at Celves and who was looking like he might cast an attack spell at any moment, Alhelm made an unpleasant face.


    ¡¸Oi, Agedilus, could you please not kill him? If he really contracted with a demon, he should be turned in to the knights and judged the proper way.¡¹


    What the knight captain was saying was correct. To this country who worshipped the goddess, contracting with a demon was a serious crime. Even Celves, a noble from the esteemed House of Ronein, was no exception. I didn¡¯t want to believe it, but it looked like Celves really was the one who had cast the curse on me. It¡¯s said that people who contract with demons are marked with a characteristic pattern somewhere on their bodies. The dark red design on his arms must be that mark.


    But even seeing that, there was some part of me that just didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    ¡¸¡­ng¡¹


    Pinned to the ground, Celves muttered something faintly. ¡¸Hm?¡¹the knight captain asked, tilting his neck quizzically, and at that same moment the bandages restraining Celves¡¯s arms filled with light, surging like a raging flame.


    ¡¸What?!¡¹


    The bandages burned up, and the force of the light threw the knight captain into the air. Colliding with a nearby tree, he let out a moan. Paying no mind, Celves immediately rose, the marks on his arms flickering with sinister light. His blue eyes were aimed, not at my husband, but at me.


    ¡¸Wrong! I, Suzette, I had no intention of hurting you!¡¹


    ¡¸Sir Celves¡­¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhat¡¯s your name?


    The question he asked when we first met replayed itself in my ear. That voice wasn¡¯t filled with anguish like it was now. It was a calm, collected voice.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªMy name is Suzette.


    At that time I had lied, and that lie had grown to involve not just me, but all of the people here too.


    Referring to me as Suzette, Celves was stared at in suspicion by both the princess and the knight captain. The man holding me in his arm looked at me with those sunrise colored eyes, as if to ask, ¡¸What¡¯s he talking about?¡¹


    Then, Celves looked at me pleadingly. I had a reply to those blue eyes, but it was certain to hurt him.


    Freeing myself from Edi¡¯s hold, I stepped forward. Dodging the hand that tried to stop me, I stood in front of Celves.


    ¡¸I am very sorry. My real name is Filmina Von Lancent. I am the wife of this Agedilus Von Lancent.¡¹


    Celves¡¯s handsome face filled with despair. He had always looked resolute, and I didn¡¯t want to see this expression. But I wouldn¡¯t forgive myself if I looked away. This was my guilt. The lie I had told at that time had caused this man to make this sort of face. It had hurt him this much.


    At the time I had thought it was only a little lie. But it resulted in this. It had caused us to start spending time with one another. I had thought fondly of him, and I had thought that he thought fondly of me. And because of that, precisely because of that, it was this painful.


    Talking to him was fun. I was happy when he ate the sandwich I made. I was happy to have a friend who would listen to my concerns.


    If, at that time we had met, I had told him my real name, even if I had at least only told him my first name, not Suzette but Filmina. If I had done that, maybe it would have turned out differently. Even if I thought that, it was far too late. All I could do now was regret.


    I could do nothing but clench my fists. As if to protect me, Edi stepped between me and Celves. At that moment, Celves¡¯s blue eyes flashed with a disturbing light.


    ¡¸You! If only you weren¡¯t here!¡¹


    Along with that resentful voice, the pattern around his arms shone brighter with that dark red light. Clicking his tongue, Edi tried to grab me. I should have been able to go along with him, but for some reason, my body moved to oppose him.


    ¡¸Edi!¡¹


    With all of my power I pushed him away. Those sunrise-colored eyes opened wide. Then the impact ran towards my body The last thing I saw was fresh blood flying through the air, more vivid than rose petals.

 Chapter 50 - Volume 2

    The red that gushes out of her dainty body is just vivid. Pierced by the dark red sword of light, the body flutters in the air from the shock, and after a second, falls to the ground with a thud. Then, quietly but certainly, a red liquid flows onto the ground. Agedilus looks down at it, strangely calm.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Filmina?¡¹


    It takes a little time for Agedilus to realize that that muttered voice is his. He knows his intellect is faster than other people¡¯s, but even he cannot understand just what happened at the scene in front of him. No, that¡¯s not true. It¡¯s not that he can¡¯t understand, it¡¯s that he doesn¡¯t want to. His eyes, his head, his heart, all of him is refusing to accept it.


    The hand which he¡¯d been gripping his wand tightly with loosens. The wand falls from his hand to the lawn. The ornament on it makes a jingling, clear sound just once, but it¡¯s terribly out of place.


    ¡¸Filmina¡ª!¡¹


    At Clementine¡¯s shout, Agedilus gasps briefly. ¡®What is this? What does this mean?¡¯ He silently asks himself that. He can¡¯t help but do that. Because, isn¡¯t that right? Why and how is it none other than her¡ª¡ªFilmina, who is bleeding, collapsed on the ground?


    With shaky footsteps, he approaches Filmina¡¯s collapsed body, kneeling beside her and helping her body up. Her body is supposed to essentially feel light to him, but now it feels much heavier than usual. Her slender hand falls from on top of her stomach, feebly drooping and shaking. He takes that hand and presses it to his cheek, but he gets no response from her.


    ¡¸Fil¡­mina¡­¡¹


    No matter how much he calls her, that gentle voice calling him ¡®Edi¡¯ is gone. Her eyes are closed as if she¡¯s sleeping, hiding her calm eyes with those eyelids. If it was just that, he may have thought she was just sleeping. But the blood gushing out of her chest with no sign of stopping, thrusts the certain truth at Agedilus.


    ¡¸Suzette!¡¹


    As Agedilus dumbfoundedly sits, holding Filmina, Celves¡¯s sorrowful shout reaches his ears. His sunrise-colored eyes slowly leave Filmina, looking at Celves who¡¯s still trying to run up to them.


    Agedilus simply looks at Celves. It¡¯s nothing more than merely looking towards him, but¡ª¡ªCelves¡¯s body suddenly flicked off like a pebble by an invisible shockwave.


    Unable to even scream, Celves is thrown into the trunk of a tree in the courtyard. He loses consciousness just like that, but Agedilus pays him no mind, once again dropping his gaze to Filmina in his arms.


    Even as he does all this, the blooming flower of fresh blood coming from her chest is steadily growing bigger.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    Agedilus¡¯s long white fingers stroke her cheek as it loses blood. What replays in his mind is that day when they were young, when he summoned a high-ranking spirit and Filmina protected him.


    ¡®It¡¯s just like that,¡¯ Agedilus thinks. ¡®Edi,¡¯ Filmina had called him, then thrust him away. She had bore the wound that Agedilus was meant to bear.


    ¡ª¡ªIt¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s okay.


    The voice that had repeated those words to him that day, isn¡¯t here now. In front of Agedilus¡¯s eyes, all turns to sheer red. That¡¯s the color of the blood gushing out of Filmina. Red, just like that time.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAh¡­¡¹


    Along with her face back then, what comes to Agedilus¡¯s mind is her usual gentle smile. What replays in his ears is that voice calling him, ¡®Edi¡¯. Both of them are surprisingly vivid.


    ¡®F-i-l-m-i-n-a,¡¯ Agedilus tries calling the name of the person in his arms and fails. His voice won¡¯t turn into words. His trembling, hoarse voice spills over and falls. There is no response, as if it¡¯s only natural. Now, the only thing that¡¯s still proof of the being he wants to hear more than anyone and anything, is the weight in his arms and the gushing blood.


    ¡¸¡ªah, Ah¡­¡¹


    Agedilus¡¯s light-colored, petal-like thin lips tremble. Deep inside his body is hot. He feels like melted iron being mixed, round and round, rumbling. He can¡¯t hold it back. It¡¯s as if the reason to hold it back itself has melted in that heat. And then.


    ¡¸AAAAAAAAAGH¡ª!¡¹


    That moment, certainly the whole world screams along with Agedilus.


    A colossal flood of magical power bursts out of Agedilus in the center, holding Filmina. It mows down the trees around, swallows down even the arbor, wildly devastating the surroundings.


    With a voiceless voice, Agedilus calls to his beloved in his arms. But there¡¯s no response to it. The only person in the world he had allowed to call him ¡®Edi¡¯, is now sinking in the depths of a sea of silence.


    Until now, he had lightly picked up Filmina¡¯s body in his arms countless times. But now, he can¡¯t believe how heavy it feels. He doesn¡¯t want to believe it either. He can¡¯t look straight at Filmina¡¯s face, turning paler than usual, and he tightly hugs her thin body.


    ¡®Ah, that¡¯s right.¡¯ Agedilus suddenly realizes. That he¡¯s the reason Filmina has gotten so thin. No matter how much he tried to hide her, he knew nothing all along, not realizing anything, and he hates himself for it. And even that thin body feels so heavy because it¡¯s lost consciousness, Agedilus knows for the first time. It¡¯s all too late.


    The smell of her fresh blood, like rusted iron, reaches his nose. Why has it turned out like this? Why did it end up like this?


    ¡¸U¡­ u¡­¡¹


    He raises his head from Filmina at the faint groans. When he recognizes the person his sunrise-colored eyes look towards, the flood of magical power grows even bigger, despite Agedilus having no intention of it. ¡®Crack,¡¯ he hears the sound of a crack running through something. The magical boundary he had made around the palace begins to reach its limit. Ignoring that, Agedilus just looks at that person¡ª¡ªat Celves. The young man¡¯s white mixed with ash hair is supposed to be in neat plaits, but now it¡¯s come undone, and instinctive tears well up in his azure eyes.


    Cracks in the earth run towards Celves. Agedilus doesn¡¯t need to chant any spell. He doesn¡¯t even need to pick up his wand. All he has to do is think it. Just with that, Agedilus has enough strength to kill.


    ¡¸G-ah¡ª!¡¹


    ¡®Thud.¡¯ He puts more pressure on, with Celves in the center.


    One by one, the plants in the surroundings get crushed. Celves is made to fall flat on the ground, opening and closing his mouth in a voiceless scream. There¡¯s no expression on Agedilus¡¯s face as he watches it. His white face is beautiful enough that one would fear it; it would certainly captivate anyone who looked upon it, but everyone here knows that this isn¡¯t the situation to carelessly be fascinated by it.


    ¡¸Stop, Agedilus!¡¹


    Holding his sword planted into the ground, Alhelm is close to getting blown away but somehow manages not to, shouting at Agedilus. Agedilus¡¯s sunrise-colored eyes clash with Alhelm¡¯s red-brown ones. A chill runs down Alhelm¡¯s spine at that otherworldly, far too beautiful expressionless face, more doll-like than dolls praised to be the finest works of craftsmanship. But a friend of this beautiful person couldn¡¯t possibly falter from that.


    But Agedilus¡¯s reply is blunter than Alhelm hopes for.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªWhy?¡¹


    That voice truly sounds confused. It sounds like an innocent child asking his family why the sky is blue. But what it actually says isn¡¯t that lovely at all. With his head tilted, Agedilus asks Alhelm again.


    ¡¸Someone that hurts Filmina must be worthless to keep alive, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªyou, you idiot!¡¹


    At that instant cursing reply, Agedilus¡¯s eyebrows which were stuck as if frozen in place, finally move. ¡®Who¡¯s the idiot?¡¯ Even though Agedilus tries to ask that, he can¡¯t. Because even though Agedilus always thought that Alhelm¡¯s foolishly smiling eyes were always lacking for tense situations, now his reddish brown eyes have a serious, certain anger in them, glaring at Agedilus. Agedilus¡¯s sunrise-colored eyes are fiery, shaking and glittering as if matching the whirlpool of magical power, but Alhelm doesn¡¯t falter from them, continuing to shout.


    ¡¸Ya really think Filmina¡¯s gonna be happy if ya do this?!¡¹


    Agedilus blinks once at Alhelm¡¯s shout. He wants to say, ¡®you don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡¯ Agedilus doesn¡¯t need Alhelm to tell him whether Filmina would be happy or not. Filmina would probably be sad if he behaves like this. And she¡¯d definitely be sadder than anyone else. He knows that better than anyone else. But, even so. Even if it means making Filmina sad, even so, there¡¯s something he just can¡¯t forgive.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    Focusing on Celves, countless cracks run through the ground. No matter how agonizing a face Celves makes, Agedilus harbors no deep emotions, so much that it surprises himself. It¡¯s the same as when a letter from Filmina was stolen at the Academy of Magic¡ª¡ªno, it¡¯s worse. He has to clean up. He has to get rid of Celves. Just that one purpose controls him.


    ¡¸Agedilus!¡¹


    Alhelm still calls out to him. ¡®Shut up,¡¯ Agedilus mutters on the inside. ¡®What do you understand? Like hell you understand.¡¯ Why is Alhelm making that desperate face that doesn¡¯t suit him at all, calling Agedilus, even though he¡¯s usually always pretending to smile? Agedilus can¡¯t understand Alhelm¡¯s intentions as he calls him at all. This isn¡¯t related to Alhelm at all. And yet.


    ¡¸I¡¯m ¨C begging you!¡¹


    ¡®Why is he getting so desperate?¡¯ Agedilus thinks, holding Filmina. Pleading him in a way that¡¯s so unlike himself, Agedilus can¡¯t think anything but that Alhelm must have gone crazy.


    Yes, that¡¯s all he can think, but then why? The pressure he puts on Celves loosens up then. ¡®Gah,¡¯ Celves is finally able to breathe properly, his shoulders heaving as he still lies on the ground. Agedilus is shocked at that sight. He meant to kill Celves. He was supposed to kill Celves, and yet.


    Alhelm smiles broadly, his entire body hit by magical power, kneeling on one knee, barely managing to support his body with his sword stuck in the ground. That smile deals an even further blow to Agedilus, who watches Alhelm dumbfoundedly.


    ¡¸Alhelm¡¯s right.¡¹


    Agedilus turns to look at that voice, so clear despite the raging magical power around it. He sees Clementine ¨C finding it difficult to even stand straight from the waves of magical power, her silk-like silver hair blowing from the wind ¨C but despite that, she still stands dignified.


    She¡¯s clad in a barrier of light magic, which she can use since she received the protection of the goddess. She somehow manages to approach Agedilus, half-running. With that force, she sits with both knees down on the ground, grabbing Agedilus by the collar as he holds Filmina, and raises her hand.


    Slap! Strangely, that dry sound echoes loudly even in the torrent of magical power. Agedilus¡¯s sunrise-colored eyes open wide, looking at Clementine who has slapped his cheek relentlessly.


    ¡¸That¡¯s enough, cut it out! This isn¡¯t what you should be doing right now!¡¹


    ¡¸What I¡­ should do?¡¹

 Chapter 51 - Volume 2

    Her amber eyes shining with gold, Clementine immediately puts her hand on Filmina¡¯s wound. A faint silver ray of light is fired from that hand. It slows the force of the bleeding, although only a little. Unable to do anything, Agedilus simply watches.


    What Clementine has cast on Filmina is a type of light magic classified as healing magic. It¡¯s not as effective as using spirit magic from crystals, but if the injured party is affected by demons, light magic must certainly be effective. Analyzing that so calmly it¡¯s strange, Agedilus sensed something in himself.


    ¡®What ¨C you ¨C should be doing.¡¯ He internally ruminates over Clementine¡¯s words, once again looking down at the person in his arms. At the sight of Filmina¡¯s face color, much worse than before, he¡¯s completely at a loss for words. Those eyes shining golden look at Agedilus, and Clementine declares:


    ¡¸You have to help too, quick! Or do you mean to let my beloved friend slip away from me?!¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª! Like hell I¡¯d do that!¡¹


    Her usually calm voice is harsh, and Agedilus reflexively yells back at her. Then, finally, ¡ºwhat he should do¡» falls into him with a thump.


    ¡ª¡ªAh, yes. That¡¯s right.


    He¡¯s not the same now as he was that day when he was young, when all he could do was act recklessly with his magic. For who was it that he had devoted himself diligently to the study of magic since then? All that and all this, everything had just one purpose: to protect Filmina, now in his arms.


    He wanted to protect her from everything, just because she was the one that wouldn¡¯t obediently let herself be protected, just because it was her who said she wanted to stand beside him. He had overestimated himself, thinking he had become capable of protecting her.


    Agedilus now realizes too late, that he has been an idiot. How can he protect her at all? Far from protecting her, he didn¡¯t even notice that she was cursed, and on top of that she protected him in the last moment; he put her life in danger, close to death.


    His sunrise-colored eyes look at those amber eyes that look golden, glaring at him, and also look at those reddish-brown eyes that are looking at him too. What runs through his mind are those words Filmina once happily told him, ¡¸You finally made friends too.¡¹ Back then, he had replied, ¡¸They¡¯re not that great.¡¹ But now, he has no choice but to accept it. Accept that now, his world isn¡¯t just limited to Filmina and his foster father. Accept that he has already received a new world.


    ¡¸Idiots.¡¹


    Perhaps it¡¯s for the better that those words he mutter go unheard by everyone. He does think they¡¯re idiots, getting so desperate for his sake. But Agedilus finally understands that the one who¡¯s even more of an idiot is none other than him. ¡¸You really are so dense.¡¹ Agedilus feels like Filmina is saying that to him.


    The rampaging magic gathers back to Agedilus. The raging storm stops, and all that is left afterwards on the ruined lawn is Alhelm, sitting and breathing out a sigh of relief, Celves who is finally completely free, breathing wildly on the ground, and then Clementine who is spending all her energy on treating Filmina.


    Clementine tries to cure Filmina, sweat on her brows; Agedilus puts his hand on Clementine¡¯s. She raises her head and looks at him, but immediately returns to healing again after seeing his expression. Agedilus too, refines his magical power and begins to release it from his hand.


    He doesn¡¯t need any long, tedious chanting. He sets up all the magic theory within himself, casting healing magic without chanting. Essentially, when using healing magic, it would be best suited to use a water spirit¡¯s power through spirit magic, instead of Clementine¡¯s light magic or Agedilus¡¯s magic from his own magical power. But that theory doesn¡¯t apply to Filmina. The scars she bore on that day when they were young, from a high-ranking fire spirit, reject healing from crystals. It may be possible for small everyday injuries, but it¡¯s a huge difficulty for Filmina now with her serious wound.


    Then, that isn¡¯t the only problem.


    ¡¸Alhelm! Make Ronein say how to break the curse! Doesn¡¯t matter how you force it out of him!¡¹


    The curse cast on Filmina uses her dreams as an intermediary. Even if her physical wound heals, whether she wakes up or not depends on whether the curse is broken or not.


    Agedilus yells that while casting healing magic on Filmina. Celves is still on the ground; he doesn¡¯t even have the energy to resist anymore, his shoulders heaving with breaths. Alhelm blinks at Agedilus¡¯s words, having tied up Celves again with the magic-blocking rope that knights always have ready. Alhelm looks like he wants to say ¡®why now?¡¯ but he doesn¡¯t question further, raising up Celves¡¯s upper body.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.Well, ya heard him. Though, I¡¯m gonna be really grateful if ya spit it out right now.¡¹


    Celves keeps his silence, doing nothing but taking rough breaths. Alhelm smiles broadly at him, the same way he smiled at Agedilus earlier.


    ¡¸Besides, Filmina is my buddy too. If she¡¯s about to die, my bad but, I ain¡¯t gonna go easy on ya.¡¹


    Those red-brown eyes look like they¡¯re just smiling, but there¡¯s a surprising cruelty in them, piercing through Celves¡¯s azure eyes. Breathing wildly, Celves gulps, then finally mutters something, breaking the air with his words.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Can¡¯t.¡¹


    ¡¸Hm?¡¹


    Alhelm furrows his brows at the very small, whispered words. Celves keeps his eyesight to the ground, he doesn¡¯t dare to look at Agedilus who is busy casting healing magic, and at Filmina being held in his arms. As he does, he speaks as if groaning:


    ¡¸I said, I can¡¯t¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Stop messing around!¡¹


    Agedilus hears Celves with his sharp ears, raising his head from Filmina and glares at him with those sunrise-colored eyes. On his beautiful face is an unhideable impatience.


    ¡¸You¡¯re the bastard that cast a curse on Filmina, right?! Like hell there¡¯s a curse that the caster can¡¯t break!¡¹


    Not caring what anyone else thinks, Agedilus yells in full blast. Celves¡¯s response is a twisted smile. He stifles his laughter throatily, laughing loudly before long. That laughter, containing obvious adness in it, shakes the atmosphere of the ruined garden. With an empty light in them, those azure eyes look at Agedilus.


    ¡¸Haha¡­ Hahaha! Yes, that¡¯s right, even if I¡¯m the one that cast the curse! Lancent, I knew since that incident at the Academy of Magic that to hurt you, it would be more effective to curse your beloved than curse you yourself!¡¹


    Then, Celves begins talking. About the curse cast on Filmina. He says that it was, like they expected, using her dreams as in intermediary. That the caster, Celves himself, had exchanged his magical power with the demon¡¯s he made a contract with, to make the curse. That the curse used Filmina¡¯s ¡®name¡¯ as the starting point, growing using her ¡®soul¡¯ as the seedbed.


    That the more it was nurtured, the more it grew, sucking her spirit and energy from her soul, that it would trap Filmina in the world of dreams. That all Celves had done was cast a curse on the name ¡®Filmina Von Lancent¡¯, that was all. That this curse would continue, even if it was detached from the caster. Just like a flower that would grow by itself once its seed was sowed.


    ¡¸I knew you¡¯d realize a normal curse immediately. That¡¯s why I made this, a special curse that even you wouldn¡¯t notice! The curse has already been separated from my hands. Once it¡¯s completed, your ¡®Filmina¡¯ won¡¯t wake up ever again. Haha, ha, hahahaha! Just watch, it serves you right!¡¹


    Celves keeps laughing in a broken way, his hair disheveled. Both Clementine and Alhelm go speechless at how full of insanity he looks.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªWhy¡­ would you go so far?¡¹


    Agedilus unconsciously murmurs that, not stopping his hand as he casts healing magic.


    The only time Agedilus and Celves were in contact was at the Academy of Magic for less than a year as classmates. He could tell that Celves didn¡¯t think good of him as he kept skipping grades. But it wasn¡¯t just Celves who thought that. Compared to the people that were pointlessly rude and jealous to him, stealing that letter, Celves was far better. Because no matter how Celves thought about Agedilus on the inside, at least he was indifferent on the outside.


    Now that it¡¯s come to this, why has Celves done all this? Finding it incomprehensible, Agedilus looks at Celves to see his azure eyes shake in doubt. But that¡¯s only for a second, before his expression changes to a scoff.


    ¡¸Why, you ask? That¡¯s already decided. Why is it only you that gets everything? Magical power, talent, fame, just about everything! The head wizard of the royal palace? The hero of the saved world? Are you saying you can get all that, just because you¡¯re a black-hair?!¡¹


    ¡®Why, why, why is it only you?¡¯ Celves¡¯s words are interwoven with envy and jealousy, and then, hatred.


    Agedilus can¡¯t help but think it¡¯s incredibly laughable to say he can ¡ºget everything¡». This life of his, where he was sealed away right as he was born, harshly cursed at with words like monster or demon. The reason for all that is him being, as Celves said, a black-hair¡ª¡ªnamely, his jet black hair, isn¡¯t it? That¡¯s certainly not the only reason, but he can¡¯t even doubt that¡¯s the cause of why he was scorned by other people.


    But to think that despite all that, here there¡¯s someone jealous of him being a black-hair. ¡®It¡¯s rather self-centered,¡¯ Agedilus internally says.


    Whether he realizes Agedilus¡¯s thoughts or not, Celves¡¯s azure eyes look like he¡¯s about to cry. ¡®Why,¡¯ his mouth quivers. ¡®And yet, why.¡¯


    ¡¸Why did even my ¡®Suzette¡¯ have to be your ¡®Filmina¡¯¡­¡­!¡¹


    His voice sounds like he¡¯s spitting blood. That voice expresses how he thought of Filmina¡­.. Or ¡®Suzette¡¯ to him. Slight pity came in Alhelm¡¯s eyes as he held Celves down, but even so, he mercilessly struck his hand like a sword onto the back of Celves¡¯s neck. It looks like just a small clap at a glance, ¡®thud,¡¯ but Celves faints right there without doing anything.


    ¡¸For starters, you shut up for a while. Isn¡¯t this better, Princess, Agedilus?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. We¡¯ll carefully decide his punishment later.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯ll be useful anyway, and I really don¡¯t want to hear any more of him needlessly talking. It¡¯s not the right situation for that.¡¹


    Without even hesitating, Alhelm asks for their agreement after knocking Celves out, rolling him over on the ground. Agedilus and Clementine don¡¯t even pay much attention to it.


    Filmina¡¯s bleeding has greatly decreased compared to how it was at first, but it still isn¡¯t near completely stopping. Agedilus is gritting his teeth, ¡®maybe it¡¯s best to transfer her to the White Lily Court where the medical officers gather,¡¯ when he suddenly feels a gaze on him. He looks to see Clementine looking at him, those eyes shining with golden. Their gazes clash with a snap; her voice cold, Clementine says:


    ¡¸But Agedilus, I¡¯m going to take the liberty to say just this. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re in any position to say anything to that man. I¡¯m still very angry at you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I know.¡¹


    Agedilus can¡¯t deny her words. He swore to protect her from everyone, and this is how it turned out. No matter how much he gets blamed, it can¡¯t be helped. Or rather, it¡¯s much more comfortable for him to get blamed. It¡¯d be far more painful if he wasn¡¯t blamed.


    Changing all his magical power to healing power, Agedilus looked at Filmina¡¯s face. It¡¯s agonizing to look at her face, which has lost color. What kind of head wizard is he? What kind of savior of the world is he? What is the use of all those titles bestowed upon him when he couldn¡¯t protect, couldn¡¯t save the most important person to him?


    ¡®Wake up, I¡¯m begging you. Call me Edi with that gentle voice.¡¯ Unable to do anything but pray for that and cast healing magic, Agedilus can¡¯t possibly forgive how helpless he is.


    ¡¸Filmina¡­¡­!¡¹


    Gripping her slender hand, which just about to lose its warmth, Agedilus earnestly calls out the name of his beloved.

 Chapter 52 - Volume 2

    I open my eyes. I¡¯m here, calmly thinking ¡®not again¡¯ at the jet black darkness that spreads around me. I feel like someone is calling out to me, but right now I can¡¯t possibly know who that is.


    Well, just what happened to me? I had certainly confirmed in the palace garden that Celves was the culprit that casted the curse on me¡ª¡ªthen I protected that man from Celves¡¯s blade of light, and I have no memory of what happened after that. By the time I realized it, I was here. I probably, or rather, certainly collapsed by that blade of light and lost consciousness. After that, I must have been led onto this regular nightmare course as always, or something like that.


    ¡º¡­¡­He¡¯s probably angry again.¡»


    Those whispered words echo surprisingly loud in the darkness. ¡®Oh?¡¯ I think, perplexed. Usually, my voice doesn¡¯t even come out, drowning in the darkness.


    Some time has passed since I even saw this nightmare, but this is the first time I¡¯ve truly sensed this, strangely.


    I don¡¯t know for sure how strong that man is, being the head wizard of the royal palace and the savior of the world. But if he has enough ability to be called those titles, then getting hit by that blade probably wouldn¡¯t have been a big deal for him. If so, then I may have done too much, and he¡¯s certainly angry. But, could I really have helped it? My body moved by itself.


    Nevertheless, what the heck am I supposed to do now? Where should I go in this place, where I don¡¯t even have any sense of direction? ¡®Maybe I can¡¯t go anywhere at all.¡¯ That thought crosses my mind. As if proving it, the mud-like darkness coils around my foot the second I take a step forward. Temperature-less, it tries to drag me downwards to where I can¡¯t see, and I sit down right there.


    Then, I see the sight of that man and the young girl with strawberry blonde hair standing beside him, as if a spotlight shines on the two of them in the darkness. The sight of Lunamerie happily talking about something, and that man agreeing with her. Perhaps it¡¯s because I¡¯ve known him for so long, I can tell that although at a glance he looks like he doesn¡¯t care, but in reality his expression is not that annoyed. It¡¯s so ironic, though.


    If it was the same dream as usual, I would hesitate at the sight of the two of them. But for some reason, right now, I don¡¯t do that.


    Shaking off the darkness coiling around me, I stand up and walk towards them. Each and every single step feels terribly heavy, but I can¡¯t really care about that. Forcibly ripping off the hem of my dress, I determinedly head towards them.


    There¡¯s no signs of them noticing me, as I move frantically like an idiot. But I don¡¯t even care about that.


    ¡ºEdi!¡»


    I call out that name now, that I haven¡¯t ever been able to call out in this nightmare before.


    Edi.


    His nickname, only allowed for me, that only I can call him. My special privilege he gave me, more beloved than anything else. But though I think he looked at me for a second, he immediately drops his gaze to Lunamerie again. That¡¯s when I believe it for sure.


    ¡ºYou¡¯re not my Edi, are you?¡»


    In that second, the man standing beside Lunamerie crumbles down like a clay doll.


    Whatever it was that took his appearance, it dissolves and disappears in the darkness. ¡®I thought so,¡¯ I mutter voicelessly. It really wasn¡¯t that man. It was just a counterfeit copy, taking his appearance.


    I think it was well-made. But that¡¯s wrong. Why didn¡¯t I realize sooner? If I say ¡®Edi¡¯, he always responds in one way or another without fail. Well, it also depends on the situation what feelings he puts in his response, but it¡¯s impossible for him not to respond when I call him. Certainly, when we fight I end up having to call him countless times, but that¡¯s a different story because he enjoys it then. At the very least, it¡¯s impossible from the real Agedilus¡¯s perspective to just completely ignore me like this.


    The thing that took his appearance isn¡¯t there anymore. Left there is Lunamerie alone.


    ¡ºLu¡­¡­¡»


    I try to call out to her, but I reflexively shut my mouth. Her deep purple eyes stare at me. Her face is expressionless, the loveliness of her features becomes vague, truly looking like a human-size doll. A chill runs down my spine for some reason. I realize too late that I¡¯m being watched. If this Lunamerie in front of me is the same as the clay doll pretending to be that man, surely she¡¯s a fake too, the essence of this mud-like darkness. But despite that, why? Right now, she¡¯s just like¡ª¡ª¡­¡­


    ¡º¡ª?!¡»


    My feet suddenly sink down. I can¡¯t even fix my posture. Unable to do anything, I¡¯m just swallowed up by the darkness at my feet, then sinking down. The crying voice steadily gets louder. My instinctive scream too, is swallowed up by that crying voice.


    I sink down further and further. My sense of time grows vague. Then, how much time must have passed, I wonder? I¡¯ve already grown tired of screaming, endlessly listening to the crying voice. That¡¯s when my feet suddenly land to the ground. I say ¡®ground¡¯ but really, it¡¯s all jet black darkness, so I can only tell by sensation that there¡¯s ground under me.


    I try to take a step forward like before but I fail. I end up falling and sitting down again. But even so, I somehow manage to stand up, certainly progressing further one stem at a time. If you ask me whether my destination really is in front of me, I¡¯m not very confident about that. But I know. That when I arrive, ¡ºshe¡» will be there, always, always crying.


    ¡º¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªLook, I knew it.¡»


    ¡ºShe¡» is here, crouching, surrounded by black thorny vines. ¡ºShe,¡» who ceaselessly sheds tears as if she¡¯s forgotten everything but crying.


    ¡ª¡ªI didn¡¯t want to die¡­¡­!


    Finally clearly understanding that voice, I look through the vines at ¡ºher¡».


    She has black hair that isn¡¯t dyed, that no one in this world except that man can possibly have. Dark brown, almost black eyes. ¡ºShe¡» has all these features like it¡¯s only natural¡­ No, I¡¯ll stop talking in this roundabout way. I know who ¡ºshe¡» is.


    ¡ºShe¡» is me.


    ¡ºMe¡», who lost her life from an unexpected purse-snatcher of all things on a planet called Earth, before I became who I am right now. The first time I remembered this ¡ºme¡». I was 3 years old. This is ¡ºme¡» who my young self couldn¡¯t react to, and who still isn¡¯t accepting death.


    I touch the thorns surrounding ¡ºme¡». The black thorns are ominous, reminding me of the patterns on both of Celves¡¯s arms. At the same time, thoughts start pouring into me like a storm from my fingertip as it touches the thorny vine.


    Die. Die. Die. ¡ºI¡» didn¡¯t want to die. ¡ºI¡» didn¡¯t want to die. Why did ¡ºI¡» have to die? ¡ºI¡» didn¡¯t want to die. Die. Die. The more Filmina lives as Filmina, the more ¡ºI¡» disappear. ¡ºI¡» didn¡¯t want to die. Die. Die. Die. Die. Die. But ¡ºI¡¯m¡» still being killed. ¡ºI¡» hate it. ¡ºI¡» don¡¯t want to die anymore. ¡ºI¡» don¡¯t want to die. Die. Die. ¡ºI¡» don¡¯t want to die. ¡ºI¡» don¡¯t want to die. ¡ºI¡» don¡¯t want to die.


    I immediately pull my hand away from the thorn. There¡¯s an awful burn on my fingertip even though I only touched it for just a moment. Holding my hurting hand, I can do nothing but keep looking at ¡ºme¡».


    It seems anger and fear of dying has isolated ¡ºme¡» from me, helping the curse. These thorny vines must be the last stronghold of the curse. I¡¯m sure they are. These black thorns are ¡ºmy¡» last dam. A castle that deteriorated the curse, made to protect ¡ºme¡». At the same time, it¡¯s also a cage that imprisons ¡ºme¡».


    I take a deep breath once. Then I reach out my hand into the thorns, tearing off those vines, and begin to step further.


    Every time I step forward, my hands get burnt from the vines I tear off, the thorns hurting my face and body. It¡¯s not like it doesn¡¯t hurt. But even so, I move forward. The sizzling sound of my hands burning is awfully clear even amidst the resounding crying voice.


    It¡¯s because of this pain that even I shed tears. Definitely not because the thoughts ¨C the memories of the past ¡ºme¡» ¨C are nostalgic. What¡¯s the point in clinging to a past I can never return to anymore? I already have the ¡ºpresent time¡». Just like how ¡ºI¡» don¡¯t have something ¡ºI¡» can give up, I also have something I can¡¯t give up.


    The truth is, you understand. Don¡¯t you, ¡ºme¡»?


    Finally coming out of the cage of thorns, I stand in front of ¡ºme¡». Crying, sobbing in a way so unbecoming for ¡ºmy¡» age, ¡ºI¡» wear the same suit worn for an interview that day, that second ¡ºI¡» lost my life. It¡¯s an awful state, if I do say so myself.


    But even so, right now I can¡¯t criticize ¡ºme¡». My dress is in tatters, my body covered in cuts and gashes, bleeding from everywhere, both my burned hands smell somehow burned, even my face has wounds on it. Even my carefully plaited, arranged hair, is now unrecognizable. ¡®This is definitely what they mean when they say ¡®walking wounded¡¯,¡¯ I think matter-of-factly.


    ¡ºI¡» slowly look up at me in this state. Yes, now that I look at it again, that really is an awful face. That makeup put on so painstakingly is now all soppy. But this, this really is ¡ºme¡».


    In front of ¡ºme¡» crouching, I crouch down too. Then, I put my arms around ¡ºmy¡» back. In my arms, ¡ºI¡» gasp. I whisper softly to ¡ºme¡», who is trembling all over.


    ¡ºYou didn¡¯t want to die, did you?¡»


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª!


    ¡ºI¡» completely freeze. I hug ¡ºme¡» even harder, continuing again.


    ¡ºYou didn¡¯t want to die. I get it. I¡¯m the same too.¡»


    Three years old, I got a sickness from an epidemic. Somehow or another, back then I didn¡¯t want to die. But essentially, I must have been dead then. Since I was in the grips of death, ¡ºI¡» showed up. I managed to keep my soul latched onto the present world by swallowing down ¡ºme¡». Because of that, at three years old I ended up with ¡ºme¡». There¡¯s no way I could have accepted the part of ¡ºme¡» that had personally experienced ¡®death¡¯. Because of that, I ended up deserting ¡ºme¡» in a place like this.


    ¡ºI¡¯m sorry. Though I know apologizing makes no difference here.¡»


    Even so, I can¡¯t help but apologize. ¡ºMy¡» tears soak into my dress. ¡ºMy¡» body, which was heaving with sobs, stops shaking. ¡ºMy¡» hands wrap around my back, as if clinging to me.


    ¡ª¡ªI didn¡¯t want¡­ to die.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right.¡»


    ¡ª¡ªI wanted¡­ to live.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right.¡»


    ¡ª¡ªI¡¯m scared¡­ of death.


    ¡ºThat¡¯s right. But¡ª¡»


    I cut my words off for a moment, looking up at ¡ºmy¡» face. I smile at ¡ºme,¡» who looks like a deer in headlights.


    ¡ºHey, ¡ºme¡». Now we¡¯ve known things even scarier than that, right?¡»


    Those dark brown eyes widen at my words. Large teardrops fall from those eyes.


    That¡¯s right. I know scarier things than death. I remember the time of the demon king¡¯s rule. I¡¯m sure even ¡ºI¡» know that too. Why, because ¡ºI¡» am me. What comes to my mind is that man¡¯s face, so beautiful it makes me angry. I can¡¯t help but smile at how he makes me remember his sunrise-colored eyes looking at me, whether I like it or not. That¡¯s right. In other words, it¡¯s just like that.


    All these thoughts that I don¡¯t put in words must have reached ¡ºme¡». As if ambushed, ¡ºI¡» look at me. Those lips move. It looks like ¡ºI¡¯m¡» trying to say something, but ¡ºmy¡» voice doesn¡¯t come out.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡­¡­mina.


    We both exchange glances at the faint voice we hear. I smile again. Tears fall from my eyes too at that.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªFilmina¡­¡­!


    Hey, I know you can hear it. That voice, calling us. That man¡¯s voice, calling us with such an unimaginable grieving voice. Because he¡¯s just hopeless. What can he do if we¡¯re not there for him? Hey, you get it, don¡¯t you? The truth is, you understand, don¡¯t you?


    I ask that to ¡ºme¡» in my arms. In response, ¡ºI¡» nod countless times, smiling while crying.


    ¡ª¡ªYou married such an unthinkable man, ¡ºme¡».


    I can¡¯t help but laugh at ¡ºmy¡» words, spoken with a tearful voice. My wounded body hurts everywhere, but laughter overpowers that. It really is just as ¡ºI¡» said. But the one that chose that man was none other than me. There¡¯s no way I can complain after so long. My one and only is that man and no one else.


    Well then, let¡¯s go together. We have to go, for that man¡¯s sake and for our sakes too.


    My words are transmitted to ¡ºme¡» even without speaking them out loud. ¡ºI¡» nod deeply. Then, ¡ºI¡» disappear from my arms. No, not disappear. ¡ºI¡» just dissolved. Dissolved within me, this time for sure.


    By the time I realize it, countless warm tears fall down my cheeks. But for some reason, even though my vision is warped with tears, I feel like everything in front of me has opened up completely. Tears sting the wounds on my face but I couldn¡¯t care less about that. Holding my aching body, I somehow manage to stand up. By the time I realize it, those black thorny vines have all withered. The darkness still hasn¡¯t cleared up, but now I know where to go.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªFilmina.


    I just have to walk where that voice guides me. Yes, Edi. I¡¯m coming now. So just wait a little more.

 Chapter 53 - Volume 2

    The first thing I see when I slightly open my eyes is a white ceiling. An unfamiliar ceiling, different from the one in my home ¨C the mansion ¨C and from the ceiling of that man¡¯s laboratory too.


    Somehow or another, I¡¯ve been put on a bed without me realizing it again, just like before.


    Even if I try to move slightly, my body feels heavy like lead, not even twitching. The pungent aroma of medicine stings at my nose, and nothing enters my ears. It¡¯s deathly silent, almost scarily. It¡¯s far too quiet and I can¡¯t help but wonder if I¡¯ve really woken up or not.


    ¡ª¡ªAh, but it¡¯s alright. I¡¯m definitely awake. There¡¯s no need to doubt that. The warmth gripping my hand certainly tells me that this is unmistakably reality.


    I look away from the ceiling, moving my gaze to beside me. There¡¯s that man, my husband, holding my hand with both of his hands, sitting in a chair with his elbows on the bed I lie on.


    His upturned eyelashes are thick and long, casting a shadow over his white face which has lost so much color it¡¯s looking pale. He bites his lightly colored lips tight, as if holding something back. That face of his normally has so much force that you get overawed just by it being there. But now, for some reason, the life in it has faded, let alone the force in it, it¡¯s completely lost its usual presence.


    It seems he still hasn¡¯t realized I¡¯m awake. He looks just like he¡¯s praying, just holding my hand with his eyes shut, not making even the slightest movement.


    It¡¯s not like him. It¡¯s completely not like him at all. Where did he throw away his usual annoying calmness? To think, he¡¯s praying to the goddess after so long, even though it¡¯s not like him at all.


    ¡¸E¡­di.¡¹


    My mouth is parched up, dry. My tongue won¡¯t move properly. But I somehow manage to squeeze that name out. He raises his head instantly. And then just like that, he looks at my face. He looks like he can¡¯t believe it. I move my rigid muscles, smiling stiffly at him.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Filmina?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    He calls my name as if making sure, and I reply to him. His expression grows warped, like a thread being pulled to its utmost length before loosening up. Even with that face, he still looks beautiful. I grip his hand back with my weak hand, and the light in his sunrise-colored eyes changes in a flash. He holds my hand even harder, the light in his sunrise-colored eyes shaking. ¡®Ah, this is bad.¡¯ I murmur that internally, and at the same time, his shout strikes my eardrums.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªYou idiot!¡¹


    That harsh voice has no compassion or forgiveness in it, as if completely changing the atmosphere of the room itself. My cloudy thoughts instantly wake up.


    ¡®Idiot¡¯, that¡¯s not a very nice thing to say. ¡®Couldn¡¯t you say that just a little bit differently?¡¯ I feel like complaining that, but I can¡¯t. Before I can even open my mouth, he throws question after question at me with tremendous force.


    ¡¸What were you thinking?! An attack like that would do nothing to me! And yet, despite that, you protected me like an idiot, going too far¡­¡­.!¡¹


    His voice trembles with anger, and then it¡¯s like it can¡¯t come out in words anymore. Those sunrise-colored eyes glare at me as if to say he won¡¯t accept any excuses; flames of anger burn brightly in those eyes.


    ¡®I keep making him angry lately,¡¯ I think matter-of-factly, looking at his forceful face. I know this isn¡¯t the right time for it, but I feel like laughing. I can¡¯t hold it back, and my laughter spills out just like that. I know this will only make things worse but I can¡¯t control it. My body hurts when I laugh but now that I¡¯ve laughed once, it¡¯s hopeless. His eyes grow even sharper.


    ¡¸What¡¯s so funny?!¡¹


    ¡¸Ha, hahaha. I mean, Edi, you¡¯re just so¡­¡¹


    Still lying down on the bed, I reach out my hand to him, the one he isn¡¯t tightly holding. Just like my body, my hand is definitely slow and very heavy. But even so, I somehow manage to touch his face.


    He gasps at my sudden movement. Gulping down the words he was about to say, he looks at me, and I can¡¯t help but laugh again at his expression. ¡®He¡¯s hopeless,¡¯ I can¡¯t help but think once again. Has he really not realized it? I caress those lines on his cheeks, smiling like usual.


    ¡¸I mean, you¡¯re crying, even though you¡¯re angry¡­¡¹


    His sunrise-colored eyes blink at my words, making a tear fall onto my hand. His endless tears fall along his cheeks.


    It seems he¡¯s realizing for the first time that he¡¯s crying. But he doesn¡¯t wipe those tears, holding my hand even tighter, quietly shedding tears as he mutters:


    ¡¸Like hell I¡¯m crying¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸My, my.¡¹


    Look who¡¯s talking, with tears definitely streaming down his face like that. It¡¯s not very persuasive at all with that shaking voice of his.


    I had never imagined that a day would come when I¡¯d regret not being able to wipe his tears properly so much. And at the same time, I think something else. I end up thinking, ¡®It makes me happy that he¡¯s crying for me.¡¯ Of course, I feel guilty for making him cry, but more than that, the reality of him crying for me makes me so happy I can¡¯t bear it, even though it¡¯s inappropriate to be happy at this. This must be because of love too, although it¡¯s rather twisted if I do say so myself. By the way, I¡¯m half-joking.


    Still crying, he looks down at me with an expression of anger that he can¡¯t do anything about. What I should do now is obediently apologize. But instead, I say:


    ¡¸I won¡¯t apologize.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸I said, I won¡¯t apologize.¡¹


    Those sunrise-colored eyes blink. Once again, a transparent teardrop falls on my fingers. He stares at me as if saying, ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I smile at him.


    No matter what anyone says to me, I have no intentions of apologizing about this. Because I don¡¯t feel a single shred of regret for protecting him. I didn¡¯t protect him for his sake, I protected him for my own sake. It was just because I couldn¡¯t allow him getting hurt. That¡¯s why my body moved before I realized it.


    But I never thought it would end up making him cry like this, though I did think I might have made him angry. Although it hurts when I make him angry too, my heart hurts even more when I make him cry. That¡¯s why I just want him not to cry. This wound is my pride. I want to tell him I never wanted to make him cry.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªIn the end, you¡¯re just like always.¡¹


    Those beautiful eyes with purple and orange mixed in them, as if cut out from the dawn sky itself. Looking down at me with those eyes, still full of tears, he keeps holding my hand with both his hands tightly and continues:


    ¡¸You keep pampering me like that, and yet. And yet, you won¡¯t do what I want you to do the most.¡¹


    His voice is sorrowful, as if stifling his anger and full of sadness. ¡®Is he blaming me?¡¯ That question comes to my mind but I immediately deny it. The one he¡¯s blaming isn¡¯t me. He¡¯s blaming himself for being protected by me. That¡¯s such a foolish misunderstanding.


    ¡¸Edi.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s because I don¡¯t want to just obediently be protected.¡¹


    Didn¡¯t I say that already? That just being protected isn¡¯t enough anymore. That I want to stand beside him as an equal. I know it¡¯s so ridiculous to say that to the savior of the world, but even so, this is my unexaggerated real intention.


    He looks like a deer in headlights, looking down at me once again. I look up at that unusually idiotic expression of his, deepening my smile even more.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t regret it. In fact, I feel like praising myself, ¡®well done!¡¯¡¹


    I say that bluntly, smiling sweetly at him. He makes a face like he just swallowed something bitter. It¡¯s rather funny since even with that face, beauty is still beauty. His grip on my hand loosens. Returning my hand to the bed, he takes a sigh so deep, like it¡¯s been scooped out from the bottom of his lungs.


    ¡¸If you say that, then. Then I won¡¯t say anything from now on. I won¡¯t ever thank you or apologize either.¡¹


    ¡¸Alright. Please do so.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­You idiot.¡¹


    Once again, that¡¯s a strong way to say it. He caresses my cheek so gently, it¡¯s unimaginable considering his tone of voice. His hand is ticklish, as if fawning on me.


    I can¡¯t help but smile at that childish response of his. A single tear falls along his cheek from his eye as he glares at me sullenly. Making sure that¡¯s the last tear, I try to sit up from my lying down position.


    ¡¸Oi, wai¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª?!¡¹


    Almost at the same time I hear his restraining voice, a pain runs through my body. My entire body trembles. I can¡¯t sit up, ending up having to once again lower my upper body back into bed. As I silently fall back in agony, he moves my hair from my cheeks, his voice growing concerned as he looks down at me.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. Right now there¡¯s only painkillers working on you, that doesn¡¯t mean your wounds have completely recovered.¡¹


    ¡¸Al¡­right¡­¡¹


    I see, so that¡¯s why my entire body has been feeling sluggish and fatigued the entire time since I woke up.


    That reminds me, this question is a bit overdue but just where am I? I look around; realizing my intentions, he nods once, ¡¸Oh.¡¹


    ¡¸This is the White Lily Court¡¯s healing room. The healer¡¯s away right now. Your wound¡¯s calmed down one way or another with the healer¡¯s treatment, and the princess¡¯s and my magic. But it was a risky gamble whether you¡¯d wake up or not since you¡¯ve been cursed.¡¹


    He says that indifferently but there¡¯s an eerie echo in his words. Instinct tells me that it would be a bad idea to continue this topic, but there¡¯s something I just have to ask.


    ¡¸Edi, this is just a hypothetical question, but¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸If I didn¡¯t wake up, what would you do?¡¹


    Those sunrise-colored eyes widen at my question, then after a moment, slowly squint.


    ¡¸Who knows. I have no idea either.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow, so there actually are things you don¡¯t know too?¡¹


    ¡¸That doesn¡¯t really sound like a compliment.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. It sounds sarcastic.¡¹


    Well, that¡¯s rude again. I try to smile my way out of it; looking displeased, he entwines his fingers in my hair scattered over the pillow, playing with it.


    How long does he keep doing that? Finally, he smiles. That smile is certainly beautiful enough to fascinate me, but for some reason¡­ A definite chill runs down my spine.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªBut, that¡¯s right.¡¹


    ¡¸W-what?¡¹


    It¡¯s cold. The room is supposed to be at a moderate temperature thanks to magic, but for some reason, I feel like it suddenly gets colder. I timidly look at him, my gaze clashing with his flickering sunrise-colored eyes that have a cold light in them. At the same time, I feel like the temperature gets even lower.


    ¡¸If you didn¡¯t wake up. I would¡¯ve become the second demon king, and even if I didn¡¯t destroy the whole world, I might have at least destroyed one or two countries.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­That¡¯s a joke, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Only half.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    I can¡¯t help but grow silent. Looking at me, he laughs throatily. He laughs like a child that just successfully pranked someone; I realize he was teasing me. I laugh a little late, ¡¸Ahahaha,¡¹ but my laughter turns dry.


    Thank goodness. Reaaaaaaaaaaally, thank goodness I woke up. Now that I think I¡¯ve had a job change from ¡®the wizard¡¯s fianc¨¦e¡¯ to ¡®the hero of the world¡¯s wife¡¯, I can¡¯t laugh at the thought of having a job change to ¡®the demon king¡¯s wife¡¯.


    I feel like pinching his cheek as he looks so nonchalant. But my body can¡¯t move freely, as if it¡¯s been tied down to the bed, so I can¡¯t do that either. His hand reaches out and gently caresses my cheek. Making do with just that, I look up at him. ¡®What?¡¯ He returns my gaze.


    There¡¯s something I just have to ask him. I know for sure that he doesn¡¯t want to hear it, but it¡¯s something that I just have to ask.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªWhat about Sir Celves?¡¹


    The atmosphere freezes at that question. I felt the air around him stiffen the moment I spoke Celves¡¯s name.


    ¡¸Does that worry you?¡¹


    I wordlessly reply with a nod to his question. It would be crazy if I wasn¡¯t worried at all. I¡¯m in this state right now because of the curse he cast on me, but I know nothing about what happened during the time I was unconscious. His atmosphere really says ¡®I don¡¯t want to talk about it¡¯, but perhaps he realizes I have no intentions of dropping the topic. So he opens his mouth in a half-sigh.


    ¡¸He¡¯s under the custody of the chivalric order of knights. He¡¯s probably being interrogated right now.¡¹


    ¡¸I see¡­¡¹


    I nod to his reply, which is as I feared. Even I know that his reply is an appropriate way of dealing with Celves. Making a contract with a demon is a serious crime. He¡¯ll receive an appropriate punishment for that crime. And then, a peaceful daily life would return to me. Without ever meeting him again.


    That¡¯s all completely obvious and natural, but for some reason. My chest hurts. It¡¯s not strange at all for him to be punished, but my heart ¨C not my body, my heart hurts.


    ¡¸Edi, um¡­¡­¡¹


    What am I trying to say? I blurt that out, not even knowing that. But I¡¯m not allowed to say any more than that. His white hand covers both my eyes.


    ¡¸Sleep for a bit.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be right beside you. I¡¯ll tell you everything later too. So rest now.¡¹


    I feel him brushing away my bangs, then a soft sensation on my forehead. At the same time as I realize I¡¯ve been kissed, sleepiness gently comes closer to me. Now I have no way of resisting anymore. Even though what I really want is to hear more, my consciousness won¡¯t allow that as sleepiness gradually invades it. I¡¯m so sleepy I can¡¯t bear it. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s because of his magic or because of the warmth covering my eyes. I¡¯m thankful for his hand, hiding my tears that are about to overflow for some reason.


    I¡¯m not scared of sleeping. Because I know, I won¡¯t see the nightmare anymore.

 Chapter 54 - Volume 2

    The next time I open my eyes, I¡¯ve once again been thrown into an unfamiliar situation. It¡¯s the worst awakening, ruining the comfort I got from my pleasant sleep after so long.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.?¡¹


    I feel cold, hard stone beneath me, completely different from the soft bed I fell asleep on earlier. My body temperature steadily drops from the stone; I shiver at the penetrating cold. There¡¯s no light from magic around like there should be. My surroundings are faintly dim, and it takes my eyes some time to get used to them.


    Where is this place? I can tell I¡¯ve been left somewhere that clearly isn¡¯t the White Lily Court, but I know nothing else. I try to move about, grimacing at the pain that runs through my entire body. It seems those barely working painkillers have worn off. It¡¯s a burning kind of pain, literally. Gritting my teeth, I manage to bear it, trying to fix my posture. That¡¯s when I suddenly realize it all too late. That both of my hands are tied behind my back. I can¡¯t even get up like this.


    ¡¸What¡­¡­¡¹


    I mutter that word with my parched up mouth; it pointlessly resounds in the space that¡¯s seemingly empty except for me. What, just what in the world has happened? There¡¯s no way I can easily accept this situation.


    I feel terribly helpless that that man isn¡¯t beside me. Even though he said ¡¸I¡¯ll be right beside you.¡¹ Was that just a lie? ¡ªNo, in this situation, it might be better if it was a lie.


    It¡¯s far more terrifying if this is an unexpected situation even for him. He¡¯s incredibly powerful in many ways, there aren¡¯t many people who can slip past him and take me to a place like this.


    My only source of light is the window in the ceiling with iron bars on it, I can¡¯t see anything else that¡¯s visibly lit up. That¡¯s the only characteristic thing I can see now that my eyes have adjusted to the dimness; then there¡¯s a door that has a small window with bars on it placed just high enough on it, placed very firmly into the wall.


    I dare say this is jail. I can make that guess from the interior, dim yet still perceivable. But I have absolutely no idea why I¡¯ve been thrown into this jail.


    Still enduring the pain of my wounds, no matter how much I think about it I can¡¯t find an answer. Then without any warning, I hear a ¡®clang¡¯ of the door being unlocked from the other side. ¡®That sturdy sound really feels like some lavish hospitality for an injured person like me,¡¯ I think, strangely calm.


    Since Celves has already been caught, I can¡¯t possibly think of who else would have especially done this to me. ¡®Who in the world is it?¡¯ Still lying on the ground, I manage to somehow lift my head and look at the door to see it slowly open. Then, my eyes widen at the person there.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª?!¡¹


    There¡¯s no way I could forget those lovely features, standing out from the faint light from the skylight. Those amethyst-like eyes look at me, framed by long eyelashes the same color as that strawberry-blonde hair.


    Lunamerie stands there, so beautiful she doesn¡¯t fit in a place like this at all.


    ¡¸How do you do, Lady Filmina.¡¹


    She lifts the hem of her dress, lightly bowing with a smile just like that time we met in that man¡¯s laboratory. For a moment, her smile makes me almost forget that this is a jail cell.


    Why¡­ is she here? How can she smile like that in a place like this? She doesn¡¯t match this place at all, and I have no idea what I should say anymore.


    ¡¸Lady Luna, why¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Won¡¯t you relax a little?¡¹


    I gasp at her lovely voice¡¯s way of speaking, as if completely throwing me away. Since lying on the ground is an unreasonable posture, my neck complains having to be lifted up to look at her. But the surprise I feel far surpasses the pain.


    She looks down on me as if pitying me, letting out a weary sigh.


    ¡¸I thought you¡¯d have died on your own by now. It¡¯s true that low-ranking aristocrats¡¯ are just like weeds when it comes to staying alive, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    I can¡¯t catch up with those words, said in a half-sigh. Indifferent to my dumbfounded state, Lunamerie looks really so flabbergasting, and saying even more shocking words from those light-pink lips.


    ¡¸Really, Sir Celves is so useless at the most crucial times.¡¹


    Celves. I feel my eyes widen once again at that name. I only know one young man that holds the name ¡®Celves¡¯. Is the Celves I know the same as the ¡®Celves¡¯ she speaks of? That question must clearly show on my face. She giggles so sweetly like a songbird¡¯s chirping, continuing:


    ¡¸You aren¡¯t mistaken, that¡¯s the same Sir Celves of the Ronein family as you¡¯ve guessed.¡¹


    She says that so simply as if she¡¯s saying something like ¡®The weather tomorrow will be clear.¡¯ But a violent storm has started devastating me on the inside.


    ¡¸Why did Sir Celves¡­¡­¡¹


    That¡¯s a rather idiotic voice, I think. But that voice reveals my current mental state as it is.


    Lunamerie still smiles like usual. A lovely smile, like a sweet flower. But for some reason, the more malice there is in it, the more it feels extremely unbalanced with these surroundings.


    ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right, you had no way of knowing. Me and Sir Celves are engaged, as decided by my father. He¡¯s not a Lord, but we¡¯ve known each other for very long.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹


    This time for sure, I widen my eyes. Lunamerie and Celves are¡­ Engaged? I¡¯m dumbfounded at these random points connected together. Lunamerie looks at me with an innocent expression.


    The Valentine family and the Ronein family are both one of the grand aristocrats that represent our country. If pushed to say which one ranked higher, anyone would say it¡¯s the Valentine family. But there¡¯s not so much difference in their social status that there would be an issue if they were going to get married.


    But, so what? I really just can¡¯t understand, I¡¯m at the height of confusion. Or perhaps, it¡¯s not that I can¡¯t understand, but I don¡¯t want to ¨C that might be a more correct way to put it. I mean, isn¡¯t that right? From the way she was speaking earlier, it¡¯s just like¡ª¡ª


    ¡¸Hey, Lady Filmina. I have a request for you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­A request?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    That lovely voice interrupts my confused thoughts. I raise my head from the stone floor once again to look at Lunamerie, only to see her sweetly smiling.


    ¡¸Please give me Sir Edi.¡¹


    Just like an innocent child, demanding candy or some toys. With her slender hands in front of her chest, fingers entwined, Lunamerie looks even more like she¡¯s dreaming of something as she says it.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat is this girl saying?


    Astonished, I do nothing but just look at Lunamerie. Whether she realizes my internal state or not, or perhaps she doesn¡¯t care about it in the first place, she just earnestly, sweetly smiles, continuing. With that smile that would make anyone want to do as she says.


    ¡¸I pretended that time we met in Sir Edi¡¯s garden was the first time I met you, but the truth is, I¡¯d known about you for much longer.¡¹


    ¡¸About¡­ me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Well, it wasn¡¯t like I wanted to get to know you or something. I had my ¡®shadows¡¯ investigate a little about Sir Edi, that¡¯s when I found out about you. To be honest, I was really sad. Just as I thought I¡¯d found a suitable match for me, he¡¯d already gotten married!¡¹


    A complete change from her smile until now, Lunamerie casts her big eyes downward, dropping her shoulders, incredibly sadly. ¡®I can¡¯t do anything about that even if you ask me,¡¯ is what I really think.


    The ¡®shadows¡¯ she speaks of are an army in charge of the so-called underworld, mainly gathering secret information or carrying out assassinations. It¡¯s said that not just the grand aristocrats have them, powerful aristocrats and wealthy merchants also ¡®keep¡¯ them. I thought they were nothing more than fake rumors, but now I see, so they really do exist. But this isn¡¯t how I wanted to find that out.


    Looking down at my protesting face, Lunamerie sighs again.


    ¡¸Have you seen the color of Sir Celves¡¯s hair? It¡¯s just like an old beggar¡¯s! To think that someone with that filthy, half-colored hair could be my fiance, Lady Filmina, you understand how I feel, don¡¯t you? It¡¯s a great difference from Sir Edi¡¯s pure, jet black hair.¡¹


    It¡¯s a really cruel way of speaking, even though it¡¯s her own fiance. From those words, I can tell that it would be a huge overstatement to say Lunamerie and Celves¡¯s relationship is a favorable one by any standards.


    I remember Celves¡¯s hair. Certainly it¡¯s just like Lunamerie said, with half-white and half-ash mixed in. But I think those blue eyes of his on his well-arranged face would be charming enough to girls her age.


    Comparing him to that man is the problem in the first place. That beauty of his, always attracting people regardless of gender, could more easily be called devil-like, not-human. But it seems that¡¯s not how the girl in front of me sees it.


    ¡¸Being engaged to him is so embarrassing I can¡¯t bear it. That¡¯s why I had to request my father, have him wait until the last minute to announce it publicly. But even that was the limit too. It was then that the demon king came back.¡¹


    The sweet smile returns to her face, like a violet. Different from the princess¡¯s lily-like beauty, it¡¯s a smile so lovely it should be loved by everyone. It almost makes me forget the strange situation we¡¯re in, but the pain of my wounds somehow manages to keep me in reality. It¡¯s rather ironic.


    ¡¸The Hero is also lovely, but there¡¯s far too much difference in our social statuses. He may be one of the saviors of the world, but it¡¯s unthinkable for me to bring in a country person¡¯s blood in this family. The leader of the knights is the same too. To marry a commoner, it¡¯s not even a joke.¡¹


    ¡®And,¡¯ Lunamerie cut herself off for a minute, both her purple eyes narrowing absentmindedly, her white cheeks dyed a light red.


    ¡¸Sir Edi is a splendid gentleman. It¡¯s certainly scary that he¡¯s a Black-Hair, but his hair is such a pure black, I think it actually has a charm you can¡¯t find anywhere else. Don¡¯t you think he¡¯s a suitable match for me, that beautiful gentleman with that black hair that no one else has? Don¡¯t you think I¡¯m the only one suitable to stand beside him?¡¹


    There isn¡¯t a single bit of doubt in those words. She declares it like it¡¯s so natural and expected, so full of self-confidence it¡¯s arrogant.


    ¡¸So, I made a request to Sir Celves. To put a deadly curse on you, ¡ºSir Edi¡¯s wife¡».¡¹

 Chapter 55 - Volume 2

    She continues her words, full of smiles. My shoulders can¡¯t help but shake with a start.


    ¡®So that¡¯s what happened.¡¯ I can¡¯t find any words to say. Although I¡¯d somehow been able to guess that with all the events leading up to this, but guessing it in your heart really is different from the person themselves clearly telling you about it.


    I finally realize that the innocent light in Lunamerie¡¯s eyes is filled with killing intent. Like a child about to kill a bug for fun, that innocent murderous look is much more terrifying than simply wanting to kill out of hatred.


    ¡¸Sir Celves won¡¯t disobey me. It¡¯s always been like that since we met, and it¡¯s always going to be like that. Because my family ranks higher than the Ronein family, moreover, he¡¯s the third son and it¡¯s been decided that he¡¯s going to enter my family as my husband. So even though he¡¯s been taken into the knights¡¯ custody, he won¡¯t reveal my name or my involvement in any of this. He would never do something that would destroy both of our families¡¯ reputations.¡¹


    Lunamerie speaks of it like it¡¯s just some idle gossip, but her words are actually far too much. If what she¡¯s saying is right, I feel even more sorry for Sir Celves.


    My face pale, I don¡¯t say anything. In contrast to me, the girl in front of me keeps talking like she¡¯s singing a song. Just like a heroine in a play. A beautiful maiden, singing, the faint light from the window above as her spotlight. Smiling without even realizing just what cruel things she¡¯s saying.


    ¡¸Besides, it seemed like he didn¡¯t like Sir Edi very much, not because of social status or anything. They somehow just didn¡¯t get along. So it was just the perfect opportunity to kill you. I told Sir Celves your name and did all the preparation. The rest is history¡­¡¹


    Then, Lunamerie sighs again, this time sounding really disappointed.


    ¡¸In the end, the curse was a failure, and you managed to survive despite your serious wounds. You¡¯re really so obstinate.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹


    My lips move as if to say something, but in the end they close without saying anything. Lunamerie looks really amazed at how idiotic I look. It¡¯s so strange, I can¡¯t bear it. How can she say these terrifying, cruel things with that smile so innocent that it looks like she couldn¡¯t even harm any living thing, let alone kill one? I don¡¯t understand it, and my spine grows cold.


    Even if I try to move back I can¡¯t, still lying on the stone floor. All that does is make my pain grow worse and makes the situation worse too.


    ¡¸Lady Filmina, are you alright? Those wounds still haven¡¯t healed, right?¡¹


    She doesn¡¯t say that like she¡¯s shamelessly lying, she says that like she¡¯s genuinely asking out of worry. It really is far too wicked. I can¡¯t do anything but bite my lips and endure the pain. In front of me, Lunamerie sits without worrying about her high-quality dress getting dirty, gently caressing my cheek anxiously.


    ¡¸Sir Celves has been so cruel, hasn¡¯t he? It would¡¯ve been more merciful to kill you instantly.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª! What¡­ are you¡­ saying¡­ when you¡¯re the one that¡­ ordered him¡­ to cast a curse¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just like I said. I chose a rather roundabout way to do it, if I do say so myself. It was just so no one could figure out who did it, but if I knew this was how it¡¯d turn out, I would¡¯ve used my shadows from the beginning.¡¹


    Nodding deeply to my words, Lunamerie stood up without her clothes even rustling.


    ¡¸So that¡¯s why I¡¯m going to stop all these slow, dull things.¡¹


    Standing up with her refined gestures, Lunamerie once again looks down at me, tilting her head slightly.


    ¡¸Hey, Lady Filmina. Do you know what this place is?¡¹


    I have no way of knowing that. I just know this isn¡¯t the White Lily Court, and that this is definitely a jail cell of some sort ¨C there¡¯s no other information I could possibly get. Not even waiting for my response, Lunamerie speaks:


    ¡¸This is one of the villas the Valentine family has all over our kingdom. This is a tower where people of the family that have committed crimes are sealed in. It¡¯s wasteful to use such a thing for the likes of you, so please think of this as an honor.¡¹


    The words she speaks are endlessly disturbing, but the way she says them is so contradicting, utterly gentle and lovely. She¡¯s cheerful as if she¡¯s conversing at a tea party, and that¡¯s why this situation is so strange.


    ¡¸It was so difficult bringing you here. I received a report from my shadows that Sir Celves had failed. After that, all there was to do was wait until you were alone in the White Lily Court, until Sir Edi got up from his seat, and then the shadows brought you here. Thanks to Sir Edi¡¯s magic rampage earlier, the castle¡¯s magic-restricting architecture was in disarray, so I had them aim for the gaps in it using teleportation magic.¡¹


    ¡®His magic rampage¡¯ are words I just can¡¯t ignore. ¡¸What the hell is that? I didn¡¯t hear about that,¡¹ the slightly calm part of me says in my head. But this isn¡¯t the time to fuss over that.


    ¡¸E-even so, Edi and everyone will realize right away and¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t call him ¡ºEdi¡»!¡¹


    I reflexively tremble at her sudden harsh voice. Lunamerie blinks her big eyes, pursing her lips as if ashamed.


    ¡¸Ah, I¡¯m sorry. But isn¡¯t that impolite? Didn¡¯t the Adina family teach you the proper manners of how to treat the gentleman who will become my husband¡­ the future head of the Valentine family?¡¹


    ¡®If so, then the title of Governer of Magical Books really is just for decoration, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ Lunamerie continues in amazement.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s return to the topic. It¡¯s alright, there¡¯s no way Sir Edi and the others will realize it.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡­ do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸I left a substitute corpse. With its face and body all properly changed with magic. I¡¯m sure at about this time, they¡¯ll have decided your condition took a sudden change and died abruptly in the White Lily Court.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª!¡¹


    So they¡¯ve prepared up to that point¡­ That shocking truth, so unthinkable coming out of Lunamerie¡¯s sweetly smiling mouth. ¡®Just how did they get that corpse?¡¯ That¡¯s such a scary question, I can¡¯t even ask her about it.


    ¡¸Well now, you aren¡¯t anxious anymore about how things will go, right? So please relax. After you die, I¡¯ll make sure to comfort Sir Edi.¡¹


    Along with her words, several people wearing deep hoods enter from the door behind her. They wear masks, which hides their facial features, and cloaks to hide their bodies. I can¡¯t tell their gender or their age.


    That¡¯s why this time for sure, my spine grows cold with fear. I twist my body away, trying to somehow escape, almost fainting at the pain that rips through my body. If I didn¡¯t have these wounds, at least I could have¡­¡­ No, even if these wounds weren¡¯t there, I can¡¯t get out of this situation with my strength. But despite that, I still can¡¯t just give up.


    ¡¸I really should have entrusted this to my shadows from the beginning. I¡¯m sorry, Lady Filmina. I pointlessly prolonged your suffering.¡¹


    My vision is blurred by the instinctive tears from the pain. I look up at Lunamerie to see her lovely, innocent smile, really just the same as when I first met her.


    ¡¸But this is the end.¡¹


    Cutting through the gap between me and Lunamerie, one of the shadows surrounding me takes a step forward. In its hand is a knife that it must have pulled out from somewhere. Even though it¡¯s rather small, it would be easy for that knife to take a human being¡¯s life. I can tell how sharp it is even without touching it, and my body shakes.


    This can¡¯t be. No. I can¡¯t die in a place like this. I can¡¯t die and leave that hopeless man behind. No matter who wants me dead, I can never allow that, at least. And yet.


    ¡¸Save¡­¡­¡¹


    My lips tremble. Facing me, the shining silver knife is swung downwards. I reflexively close my eyes and shout out that one and only name.

 Chapter 56 - Volume 2

    It¡¯s just then. In this room that doesn¡¯t even have space for wind to blow, a sudden violent wind sweeps over. But that wind doesn¡¯t hurt me, only caressing my cheek. There¡¯s a sound as if something¡¯s repeatedly struck against the wall. No matter how much time passes, there¡¯s no signs that the knife will stab me.


    I timidly open my eyes. Then I gasp at that person standing between me and Lunamerie, holding his staff, protecting me.


    ¡¸So you finally called me.¡¹


    It¡¯s a beautiful voice, not even trying to hide its displeasure. I can¡¯t believe my ears at that voice, obviously lower than usual.


    ¡®How¡­ is he¡­ here?¡¯ Dumbfounded, I can do nothing but look up at the man who is my husband. Turning over to look at me, he leans over and helps me up. My wounds hurt again at that gesture but not that much.


    ¡¸You¡¯d still be too slow no matter how much you called.¡¹


    ¡¸E¡­di¡­¡¹


    At a glance, he doesn¡¯t look different from usual. But since I¡¯ve known him for so long, I can tell. That he¡¯s extremely angry.


    ¡¸How?¡¹


    Although I feel like I know the reason he¡¯s here in a fit of anger, but that¡¯s why I can¡¯t understand it. How could he appear in this place at this timing? It seems he correctly understood my question, speaking indifferently even though his voice is still low.


    ¡¸I gave you that bracelet with the magic jewel, didn¡¯t I? That¡¯s the child stone of the magic jewel in my staff. As long as you carry it with you, I can tell where you are and what you¡¯re doing too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    I blink without realizing at him suddenly bringing up the bracelet I wear on my wrist. This is the first time I¡¯m hearing about this. And on top of that, that¡¯s such an unignorable thing he said. Did he really give something like that to me?


    I can¡¯t help but squint. It seems he realizes how weird that is, awkwardly averting his eyes and mumbling:


    ¡¸¡­¡­Don¡¯t make that face, this is the first time I actually used it. Besides, it¡¯s actually helpful.¡¹


    That¡¯s certainly true, but if you ask me whether I understand, that¡¯s a different question. ¡®We really have to have a thorough talk over this,¡¯ I think. That reminds me, this isn¡¯t the time for this. I look over my surroundings.


    Lunamerie¡¯s shadows have all been struck against the walls in all directions, collapsing there. The sound I heard earlier must have been the sound of them being thrown against the wall by his magic. That was a rather clever act, even for my husband. In the midst of all that, Lunamerie is the only one standing in shock, looking here as if she can¡¯t believe it, her earlier smile vanished.


    Holding me, he looks at her over his shoulder, saying as if he¡¯s spitting the words out:


    ¡¸Ronein confessed. That you bastard were behind him. Seems like he confessed pretty easily once we told him it would save Filmina¡¯s life.


    ¡¸What¡­¡­?!¡¹


    Lunamerie raises her voice in shock at his words.


    ¡¸There¡¯s, there¡¯s no way Sir Celves would do something against my wishes!¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s the truth. The fact that I¡¯m here is the greatest proof of that. And now, it¡¯s your turn, knights.¡¹


    Along with those words, he swings his cane once. The second I see its magical jewel radiate a light, the knights of the chivalric order all appear in this jail cell, standing organized in a row. The leader standing in front draws his sword from his waist, raising his voice. In this decidedly not-big room, that voice resounds clearly.


    ¡¸Lunamerie Elle Valentine! For your crime of attempted murder against Filmina Von Lancent, wife of Agedilus Von Lancent, in the name of our Goddess, we bind you!¡¹


    With those words as the start, the knights and Lunamerie¡¯s shadows begin their fight with swords. Though, the shadows have already taken damage from being thrown against the wall by that man¡¯s magic. Their motions are different from the knights, who are in perfect condition. Even to the untrained eye it looks like the knights are overwhelmingly better, in skill and in number. Leaving his subordinates, the leader of the knights slips through the gaps in the swordplay and approaches me as I¡¯m held in that man¡¯s arms.


    His sunrise-colored eyes glare at the leader of the knights, but the leader ignores them, using his sword to cut the rope that ties my hands behind my back. I let out a sign of relief at my arms, finally free.


    He tries to hold me up in his arms; getting the better of that, I borrow his shoulder to stand up. The painkillers have worn off on my body, and I¡¯m unsteady at my feet. I feel like I¡¯ll fall back down any second. That man gently supports me. Under normal circumstances, I would¡¯ve been too embarrassed to cling to him like this, but just this time I can¡¯t say things like that.


    In front of me, the leader of the knights¡¯ usual calm smile disappears as he starts talking to me with a serious expression on his face.


    ¡¸Hey, Filmina. Don¡¯t be angry at Agedilus over this.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh¡­¡­?¡¹


    I tilt my head at the unexpected words. The knights¡¯ leader deeply lowers his head, facing me.


    ¡¸Even though Ronein confessed, we couldn¡¯t tactlessly put suspicion on someone like Valentine. It was necessary to directly step in the crime scene at all costs. I forced what Agedilus was against until the very end. While I had the princess forcibly take Agedilus away from your side, I let Valentine kidnap you. So if you have to be angry, be angry at me. Since you were almost killed anyhow. It¡¯s alright if you don¡¯t forgive me.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­No. No, it¡¯s alright, it¡¯s not like that.¡¹


    The leader of the knights was just doing his job, that¡¯s all. Like he said, he couldn¡¯t possibly treat the daughter of the Valentine family, the grandest aristocrats of the grand aristocrats, as a criminal so easily. It¡¯s like that everywhere in the world for powerful people. Even I understand that much. But even though I¡¯m saying that I don¡¯t mind, ¡ºhe¡» really is such an annoying creature.


    ¡¸Relax ¨C even if Filmina forgives you, I never will. Prepare yourself from now on, Alhelm.¡¹


    ¡¸Right. I¡¯ll bear that in mind.¡¹


    ¡­¡­This is him. He really is so annoying.


    As the three of us are having a conversation, the shadows ¨C who are very skilled by any standard ¨C are captured and tied up in the blink of an eye by the hands of the elite knights our country boasts of. Left is just Lunamerie, watching that dumbfoundedly.


    ¡¸Sir Edi.¡¹


    Her light pink lips move.


    ¡¸Sir Edi, haven¡¯t you come to meet me?¡¹


    That voice sounds deeply bewildered. It¡¯s a voice so lovely that anyone would let her do anything, but the man supporting me from behind clicks his tongue in annoyance.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t call me that. It¡¯s disgusting. The only one I allow to call me that is Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸So wouldn¡¯t it be fine if Lady Filmina wasn¡¯t here? I mean, I¡¯m much, much more suited to Sir Edi than Lady Filmina is.¡¹


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that right?¡¯ Lunamerie tilts her head, asking that. He glares at her mercilessly. I could do nothing but look back and forth from them as they stand at parallel lines.


    At his cold words, Lunamerie¡¯s amethyst eyes grow wet.


    ¡¸Why, why, Sir Edi¡­?¡¹


    Along with her amethyst eyes blinking, a tear falls down the young girl¡¯s cheek. I¡¯m sure there¡¯s plenty of people in this world that would want to wipe that drop off her face. Even I would certainly have offered her a handkerchief if we weren¡¯t in this situation.


    Tears endlessly falling down her face, Lunamerie is as helpless as a violet drenched in the rain. How can someone like her be capable of trying to kill a person?


    ¡¸I¡¯m younger, far more beautiful, cuter than Lady Filmina, aren¡¯t I much more suited for you?¡¹


    Invisible arrows of words pierce my chest over and over. Lunamerie just truly thinks that, doesn¡¯t she? It¡¯s the same as the innocent cruelty of a tender child.


    ¡¸I just want Sir Edi, why does everyone have to be in the way?¡¹


    ¡®Why, why, why?¡¯ Lunamerie repeats like a child that¡¯s just started learning how to speak. She looks like she can¡¯t understand a bit of it, can¡¯t understand why he¡¯s glaring at her, why the knights are looking at her like she¡¯s something strange.


    ¡¸I want Sir Edi. The wizard with black that no one else has. A prince, only for me.¡¹


    ¡­¡­.What is this? Gazing at Lunamerie, I tilt my head at the simmering emotion that wells up within me from the depths of my chest. A strong emotion I¡¯ve never felt until now. Different from surprise or fear, a different emotion. As he supports me, my hand on his arm tightens unconsciously. Noticing that, he gazes at me from above. I sense his gaze but I pretend not to notice, still looking at Lunamerie. Since no one¡¯s stopping her, she takes the opportunity to speak further.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s me, I¡¯d be a wife worthy of Sir Edi. Even if you¡¯re an abhorrent Black-Hair, I¡¯ll be sure to accept you just like that.¡¹


    She smiles a smile that could be called sweet, even while it¡¯s wet with tears. She nods countless times at her own words.


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. The only one that can accept you is me. Even Lady Filmina¡¯s actually scared, isn¡¯t she? There¡¯s no way someone the likes of Lady Filmina can accept something as repulsive as a Black-Hair. But I¡¯m different. No matter how scary it is, I¡¯m the only one who¡­¡­¡¹


    That¡¯s all I calmly heard of Lunamerie¡¯s speech. She¡¯s still talking, but none of those words reach my ears.


    Instead of that, ¡®snap¡¯. I hear something snap inside me.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Filmina?¡¹


    Ignoring his puzzled call, I slip out of his arms. He hurriedly reaches out his arm to me again as I feel like my body will wobble from the pain, but I control him with my gaze. He stiffens, surprised. Taking that as a good opportunity, I step forward, standing in front of Lunamerie. She blinks, wide-eyed. I smile sweetly at her. And then.


    Smack!


    That strong sound resounds in the room. I hear someone gasp. Many of the knights gape open-mouthed. I can¡¯t see the expressions of the man and the knights¡¯ leader behind me, but they¡¯re probably making the same faces as the knights. In front of me, Lunamerie holds her cheek that I slapped, looking at me with her mouth open, flabbergasted.


    I feel just slightly gratified at how she looks like she has no idea what just happened. But the boiling emotion within me ¨C namely, anger ¨C isn¡¯t something that can possibly calm down.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªI¡¯m deeply sorry. For moving my hand.¡¹


    Lunamerie¡¯s shoulders jump in surprise. Oh my, that¡¯s so strange. I just apologized normally, but this is like I¡¯m bullying her. Even though I think it was just the sound that was loud; my wounded body couldn¡¯t have been that strong, so it can¡¯t have hurt that much.


    Holding her cheek, Lunamerie trembles all over. Looking at the panic in her eyes, I know that dealing the final blow here would surely be a brutish act, but I still just have to say it.


    ¡¸I¡¯m certainly not a graceful white lily like the princess or a lovely violet like you. It¡¯s really all right. You don¡¯t have to go ahead and say it, I know it very well myself. Like you say, I¡¯m a weed that can¡¯t be a lovely flower even if I stand beside Edi.


    Saying that, I deepen my sweet smile even more. Lunamerie softly murmurs, ¡¸Ah¡­¡­¡¹ Her face grows even paler. I don¡¯t mean to bully her or threaten her, so this reaction of hers is just a bit unintentional for me. But oh well, it¡¯s fine. If she doesn¡¯t reply back with anything, then I¡¯ll just say what I want to say, that¡¯s all.


    ¡¸But, please don¡¯t underestimate the life force of a weed. I believe that my feelings for Edi are so strong they¡¯ll never lose to anyone, just like a weed. Black-Hair? The hero of the saved world? So what? At least all those titles are nothing more than mere trivialities for me.¡¹


    Yes, just like the woodsorrel with yellow petals that I embroidered on the handkerchief I gave him once. No matter how much I¡¯m plucked off, my heart remains the same.


    I can¡¯t deny that certainly, the reason I was first interested in him was because of his nostalgic black hair. I accept that. But, how can anyone think that was all it took for me to go so far as marry him?


    Lunamerie says she wants ¡®Agedilus Von Lancent¡¯. But it¡¯s no use. I can¡¯t let go of him anymore. Even if Lunamerie really is the one worthy of him. I think, ¡®I can¡¯t let him go,¡¯ and then, ¡®I don¡¯t want to let him go.¡¯


    ¡¸Edi has such a twisted personality, a sharp tongue, unsociable and obstinate, coldhearted, and then more than anything, he is so outrageously tactless. Do you know that?¡¹


    I hear the knights¡¯ leader snort from behind. ¡¸Oi, oi, I told you!¡¹ ¡¸¡­¡­.Shut up.¡¹ At the same time, I also hear whispers of conversation going around me, but now isn¡¯t the time to listen to that.


    The ¡®Agedilus Von Lancent¡¯ Lunamerie wants is just like a doll. He¡¯s good in just looks, and on the inside, he¡¯s empty, nothing more than a convenient doll for her. Certainly the same as how a baby wants a doll. Give me a break. How could I give over my husband to someone like this?


    The man that became my husband, the ¡®Agedilus Von Lancent¡¯ that I know, he isn¡¯t a big-hearted person to hang out with someone and play. If he was that soft, I wouldn¡¯t have had to go through so much trouble. If he really was that soft, I wouldn¡¯t have been so charmed by him in the first place. It¡¯s because he¡¯s the ¡®Agedilus Von Lancent¡¯ that I know, that¡¯s why I was charmed by him, that¡¯s why I can¡¯t let go of him.


    ¡¸If you¡¯d still choose Edi If he wasn¡¯t a Black-Hair, if he wasn¡¯t a hero, if he wasn¡¯t beautiful, then I¡¯ll fight you fair and square too. Well now, please be sure to beat that personality of his into shape, touch it up.¡¹


    I declare that, smiling sweetly. ¡®If she has a comeback to that, I¡¯ll take up her challenge.¡¯ Thinking that, I look at Lunamerie only to see her flop down, sitting as if she¡¯s lost her strength.


    Two knights make her stand up.


    For a second, I feel like I¡¯ve said too much to this lovely, beautiful girl with looks that invite everyone¡¯s sympathy. But since she said more than that to me, I¡¯ll say we¡¯re even. I was almost killed in the first place too. If this much of a counterattack breaks her heart, it¡¯s ridiculous to try to kill me as I¡¯m currently enjoying my second life. Yes, I¡¯m alive. I¡¯m alive.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh¡ª¡¹


    I can¡¯t respond to his call. Instead of that, my body suddenly gets goosebumps. Lunamerie wasn¡¯t the only one trembling all over. I¡¯ve been shaking the same as her. At the delayed fear and the pain that runs through my body, I become increasingly unable to stop my trembling. A feeling like the ground¡¯s shaking, that feeling attacks my whole body.


    ¡¸¡ªFilmina!¡¹


    ¡¸Oi!¡¹


    With that man¡¯s and the knights¡¯ leader¡¯s calls being the last things I hear, my consciousness slips into darkness.

 Chapter 57 - Volume 2

    Well then, the progress after all that. Just where should I start?


    First of all, it seems I completely collapsed there due to the utmost mental strain as well as my still unclosed wounds, and then I was taken to the White Lily Court. When I finally opened my eyes again in the medical office of the White Lily Court, I was surrounded by my parents, my brother, and my wet nurse. It was just like that incident when I was 9 years old, and I couldn¡¯t help but be so confused, ¡®what happened?¡¯


    My usually calm parents had their eyebrows raised; in contrast to that, my usually strict wet nurse was moved to tears, scolding me, ¡¸Depend on others more!¡¹ I moved my gaze to my silent brother, seeking help. He put on a soft smile on his face that is undoubtedly very popular with the ladies, and then, said, ¡¸Please reflect on what you¡¯ve done, Sister.¡¹ How did he have the nerve to say that¡­¡­. No, nevermind. There¡¯s no way I was wrong for thinking ¡®isn¡¯t it fine to just stick up for me at least in times like this?¡¯ Hey, brother, your sister is sad.


    Apparently he sharply noticed my objecting gaze, deepened his smile even further and continued, ¡¸Please calm down. I¡¯ve already punished the person who should regret this even more.¡¹ What was that? ¡®What do you mean?¡¯ I asked with my gaze, but he only smiled, saying nothing.


    ¡®Just what does that mean?¡¯ I internally tilted my neck in puzzlement when all of my family members reluctantly went home, saying, ¡¸Visiting hours end.¡¹ Lying on the bed, I looked at their retreating figures. With nothing to do, I absentmindedly leaned on my pillow, idly looking up at the white ceiling.


    ¡®What happened to Lunamerie? What¡¯s Celves doing?¡¯ Even though I couldn¡¯t know the answers to that despite how hard I thought about it, I couldn¡¯t help but wonder.


    With my eyes closed, what came to my mind was Lunamerie¡¯s cloudless smiling face. Had she always wanted to kill me underneath that lovely smile, sweet as a violet flower? And not out of emotions like hate or loathing, but just because I was a simple obstacle in the way.


    ¡­¡­I think in the end, she was just a child. An immature, childish kid that didn¡¯t understand the difference between right and wrong, that didn¡¯t know the importance of life. Just because she wanted it, she would try to take someone else¡¯s life for just that reason alone. I can¡¯t understand that heart of hers, and I don¡¯t think I want to. But, even so.


    ¡¸Am I too soft?¡¹


    Even though she made me go through all that, I couldn¡¯t find it in my heart to hate her.


    I mean, isn¡¯t that right? Is there someone who can truly hate a child throwing a tantrum? At least, I don¡¯t think she¡¯s detestable. I just pity her. She probably wouldn¡¯t want someone like me to pity her, she probably wouldn¡¯t even understand why she¡¯s being pitied in the first place. But even so, I can¡¯t help but sympathize with her. The reason she was like that was because the people around her allowed her to do those things. The blame also goes to the people who didn¡¯t show her the right path to walk on in the first place.


    But that¡¯s that. The many words she said to that man are the only things I can¡¯t forgive. Certainly, his magical power towers above everyone else¡¯s, and he possesses beautiful looks. But so what? That¡¯s all there is. Besides that, he¡¯s nothing more than a living human being. And he can¡¯t be called perfect by any standards, he¡¯s a human being as complex as a ring of tangled wires. But despite that, Lunamerie only looked at his appearance and said she wanted him. How could I accept that? It¡¯s no joke. There¡¯s no way I could have given him up.


    Ah, enough already with talking so indirectly, I¡¯ll say it frankly. In the end, it¡¯s just that I didn¡¯t want to hand him over, all the other reasons are just postscripts. I can do nothing but scornfully laugh at myself for being like this. No matter what anyone says to me, no matter what anyone does to me, right now I have no intentions to give up the right of standing beside that man to anyone.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªFilmina.¡¹


    I opened my closed eyes at the sudden voice that hit my ears. That beautiful voice, unusually filled with worry, so pleasing to the ear. I look there to see as expected, that gorgeous androgynous face, beautiful like a night fairy. There isn¡¯t a single flaw on that perfect fac¡ª¡­¡­. Wait, what?


    ¡¸Edi?!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t shout, it¡¯ll hurt your wounds.¡¹


    For a moment I doubted my own eyes. I blinked countless times, checking the face of the man standing beside me, but there¡¯s no change. I instinctively tried to raise my body up but he stopped me; but I can¡¯t be so easy going now. I forcefully manage to raise my upper body from the bed. My wounds hurt incredibly hard but it wasn¡¯t the time for that.


    ¡¸H-how can I not shout at this?! What happened to your face?!¡¹


    I was shaking so much I ended up stuttering. That¡¯s how surprising it was. It was a shock.


    Yes, on his face, his face that always attracted everyone regardless of gender, on that face was a scar as if he¡¯d been hit. It looked too difficult to joke about, far too painful for me to laugh it off and say something sarcastic like ¡¸You¡¯ve turned into such a handsome man now!¡¹ His left cheek seemed to have been hit, the left end of his lips were cut and bleeding. His cheek was clearly red, it seemed like it¡¯d turn into a bruise if left alone. The man himself looked calm but it must hurt. Despite that, far from using healing magic ¨C he hadn¡¯t even put ice to it or anything, just ignoring it. Then, he sat down in the bedside chair, meeting my gaze and replying to my question.


    ¡¸Fernan hit me.¡¹


    ¡¸Fernan?!¡¹


    Shock attacked me for the second time. He said it like it was no big deal, but it was intolerable for me. The ¡®Fernan¡¯ he speaks of is my brother that was just in this room earlier. Was the ¡¸punishment¡¹ he spoke of, this? This man has above average skill in martial arts too, not just magic. So that means he simply resigned himself to his fate and took my brother¡¯s punch.


    ¡¸He said to me, ¡®Were your wedding vows only all lies?!¡¯¡¹


    My eyes widened at those words, I blinked. ¡®Wedding vows.¡¯


    The typical so-called ¡®wedding ceremony¡¯ practiced in our country goes like this: standing in front of the idol of the goddess being prayed to in a temple, the man asks for permission from the woman, she grants it, and then they take their vows in front of the goddess. One of the vows for the man is ¡¸I will protect you.¡¹ I looked at him, ¡®It¡¯s that one, isn¡¯t it?¡¯ He wrapped both his arms around me, just tight enough not to hurt my wounds.


    ¡¸Edi¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t look at me.¡¹


    I twisted my body in his arms, trying to look at his face, but he stopped me before I could. But even so, it¡¯s human nature that if someone says not to look, you end up wanting to look even more. His arms tightened more but I forcibly separated from his body, looking up at his face. I couldn¡¯t help but murmur, ¡¸Oh dear!¡¹ He tried to turn his face away from me but I forcibly aim it towards me, smiling.


    ¡¸Oh you, what kind of a face are you making?¡¹


    That grieving face, as if he¡¯d start crying any second. Even I knew it¡¯s not because of the pain from being hit. I had much more serious wounds than him, but he made an even more miserable face. I couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly. He really is such a hopeless man.


    Then, I was the one that brought my face to his shoulder, combing through his glossy black hair with my fingers. It felt so good to touch, it made me angry. I¡¯ve always liked touching his hair for so long. I half-close my eyes at the sensation of his hair smoothly sweeping between the gaps of my fingers, nothing¡¯s changed even a little since we were younger. With my other hand, I clap his back.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, Edi.¡¹


    I snuggled closer to him, speaking as he gulped. ¡®It¡¯s alright. I¡¯m alive, I¡¯m here. I¡¯m in none other than his arms. Hey you, you get it, don¡¯t you?¡¯ I slowly kept patting his back with those thoughts, when that warmth suddenly went away. He looked into my face, tenderly caressing my cheek. His deep, thick eyelashes bordering his sunrise-colored eyes faced downward; my smiling face was reflected in those eyes. He murmured:


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    At those words, I blinked once again, reflected in his eyes. He once again carefully embraced me, not trying to say anything else.


    The apology he said, was it for using me as a decoy? Was it for how in the end, he left me alone and let me get captured by Lunamerie even though he said he¡¯d be beside me? Of course, it¡¯s not like I hadn¡¯t thought about that.


    Liar. I was scared. I really thought I might die, and what were you doing when I needed you the most?


    When that thought crossed my mind, I really wanted to say it out loud. But watching the sight of him now, I couldn¡¯t say a single thing. Well, how could I? If he had made any excuse, I could have freely blamed him. But he didn¡¯t say anything like that, just obediently accepting anything I said. Just what could I say to him if he is being like this?


    I remembered the words the leader of the knights said to me in that jail. He said that this man was against using me as a decoy until the very end. Then it¡¯s fine. Just that is enough. But if I said that to him just like that, I¡¯m sure he wouldn¡¯t understand. Should I praise him for his faithfulness or curse him for being difficult, which one is it? As I thought about that, I gently separated myself from him.


    From then onwards, I was going to try doing something really sneaky. If I didn¡¯t ask at that time, he certainly wouldn¡¯t listen to me. I was going to freely use this opportunity. Whether he heard the unspoken voice of my heart or not, he furrowed his brows dubiously. I smiled at him.


    ¡¸Well now, Edi. I have a request for you, would you please listen to it?¡¹


    It was something I really wanted him to do for me at all costs. Something I couldn¡¯t do with my power alone, I needed to borrow his power. Normally he would say something like ¡¸It depends¡¹ but this time was different. It really was so sneaky of me. It was a rather cunning act, if I do say so myself. Even though I knew that, especially because I knew that, I was going to say it there.


    He silently urged me to go on, and I continued speaking.

 Chapter 58 - Volume 2

    Some weeks had passed since I was kidnapped by Lunamerie and then saved by the man who is my husband and the knights. Thanks to the daily devoted care of the medics in the White Lily Court and that man¡¯s healing magic, I finally became able to get out of bed and move around even by myself. But even so, I wasn¡¯t allowed to get out of bed alone thanks to my overprotective family and that man. But just today was different.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Edi, can you please stop making that face?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not really different from usual.¡¹


    ¡¸How can you say that, with your brows all furrowed like that?¡¹


    As I talked to him, the two of us walking down a long corridor together, he answered with an unusually low, beautiful voice. A feeble-hearted person would have frozen with just that, but I was used to it. I could do nothing but already smile wryly at this man, exposing his bad temper which was unusually easy to tell.


    Anyhow, the one that put him in such a bad mood was unmistakably me. At my smile, he opened his mouth as if to say something, but in the end he didn¡¯t say anything, continuing walking to get close to me. Since I was supported by him, it was much easier to walk. Even though he was so irritated by me, he still didn¡¯t forget to be considerate towards me. I felt extremely complicated emotions over that, gratitude yet guilt.


    Everyone we passed by all quickly lowered their heads almost at the same time they recognized him. It was a spectacle, in a way. Before long, a huge door with a crest of iris flowers engraved into it came into sight.


    Yes, this was the Blue Iris Court, the part of the palace that this country¡¯s knights occupied. In front of that door, a familiar person lightly raised his hand almost the same time as he recognized us.


    ¡¸Hey. You¡¯re early.¡¹


    ¡¸Sir Alhelm. Have you gone to the trouble of waiting for us?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s, well, given the circumstances. How¡¯s yer health, Filmina?¡¹


    Standing in front of the Blue Iris Court, the head of this court ¨C the leader of the knights ¨C looked at me anxiously. He¡¯d come to visit me some days ago when I was in bed, so he must have been very worried. Ever since I was kidnapped by Lunamerie, he was fussing considerably over me.


    I wouldn¡¯t say that I completely don¡¯t mind, but it¡¯s fine if he didn¡¯t worry so much over me since I was trying to somehow return to my safe everyday life. I smiled at the knights¡¯ leader, putting those thoughts in my smile.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for your concern. As you can see, I¡¯m in good health¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸She can just walk for a short while now. Though I¡¯d still like to keep her fastened to that bed.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t help but fall silent at the words from the man beside me, sounding like he¡¯s worrying. The leader of the knights looked down at me as I made a bitter expression, looking up at that man. Then he looked at the man who, while expressionless, still looked clearly displeased. Comparing our faces, he said, ¡¸O-oh, is that so,¡¹ and averted his eyes. It seemed he realized he was stirring up a hornet¡¯s nest. Clearing his throat as if to pull himself together, the knights¡¯ leader touched the large door behind him.


    ¡¸Well anyway, first of all, enter. I¡¯ve done all the preparations here.¡¹


    At those words, I unconsciously swallowed. He opened the door with a creak, and we followed him as he walked ahead.


    I hesitated over even making small talk just because we were in this place. Although no one meant for it to happen, in the end, no one opened their mouth to say anything, continuing to step forward.


    Before I realized it, we¡¯d reached a place that was considerably deep into the Blue Iris Court. Left and right, there were doors lined up with a set space between them, numbers engraved into them. As I walked between them, even I could tell that my footsteps were getting increasingly heavier. And that wasn¡¯t because of my wounds hurting, and not because it was the first time I¡¯d walked so long in a while either.


    Even though I was the one who¡¯d suggested this, my body was honestly responding like this ¨C it was hopeless. I felt that man give me a sidelong glance but I pretended not to notice, stepping forward.


    Then, the leader of the knights walking in front of us, came to a stop in front of a certain door. It was in the depths of the absolute depths of the long corridor, and there was no number on it. At a glance, I could tell it was much more magnificent than all the doors we¡¯d passed by on our way here, but it was also much more grave and sturdy as well. What stood out the most was the large padlock furnished on the door handle. It shone silver, asserting its own stern presence.


    ¡¸This is it. What are you gonna do?¡¹


    Turning to look at me, the leader of the knights asked me that. His reddish brown eyes looked straight at me. ¡¸What are you gonna do?¡¹ he asked once again clearly, and I was at a loss for words for a moment. I felt my feet paralyzed with fear.


    Right now, the knights¡¯ leader was not standing in front of me as my friend, but as this kingdom¡¯s leader of the chivalric order of knights. His question was the ultimatum. If I missed this chance, it would never come back to me. That¡¯s why I parted from that man, taking a step forward, and deeply lowered my head.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for guiding us here. It¡¯s no problem if I go by myself now, is it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Will you be alright?¡¹


    I nodded at the knights¡¯ leader¡¯s anxious voice. As if understanding my determination, from his breast pocket he pulled out a key that was the same color as the padlock, unlocking the padlock with a ¡®clank¡¯. Then, stepping away from there, he exposed the firm door behind him to me. Perhaps it was because of my nerves that my left hand grew sweaty; I grabbed the door handle with it, when the man beside me grabbed my wrist. I looked up at him to see those sunrise-colored eyes saying, ¡®do you absolutely have to go?¡¯


    Even though he came all the way here, he still didn¡¯t want to let me go any further. I wanted to say ¡®Why now, at the last moment?¡¯ but I knew he was just thinking of me, so I couldn¡¯t just treat him with disdain. As he held my wrist, I put my right hand on his hand, looking straight up at him.


    ¡¸Edi, it¡¯s alright. Besides, I have this too.¡¹


    The bracelet shining on my wrist. I showed it to him, it had a design with the magical jewel in the middle; that magical jewel was said to be the child stone of the magical jewel in his staff. In the ¡ºpast¡» world it could be used as a replacement for the so-called GPS, wiretaps, telecommunication, looking rather tenacious ¨C it even made me fearful. When I showed him that, he was suddenly at a loss for words. Anyhow, this was something that he gave to me. I figured I couldn¡¯t say ¡®in your face¡¯ then.


    I gently pulled off his hand still on my wrist, not giving up easily. He opened his mouth as if to protest, but then closed it in the end. After a moment, he finally muttered:


    ¡¸If anything happens, I¡¯m coming in ¨C no arguments.¡¹


    From his low voice, I could sense his definite seriousness. With a strained smile, I nodded. Then for the second time, I faced the door. Before I realized it, my nervousness had disappeared somewhere. Sensing the gazes of that man and the leader of the knights at my back, I turned the doorknob especially slowly. Then, I entered that room. From behind, I immediately closed the door.


    The interior of the room was extremely simple. In the center was a table with two chairs in front and behind it. Along the wall was a plain bed, and there was nothing else. There wasn¡¯t even a window, instead the only light source was the light from a magic jewel, permanently placed there. It wavered slowly, making the room awfully bright. Then, recognizing the sight of one person sitting on the bed, I gulped. He slowly lifted his head, making a gentle smile I¡¯d never seen on him before.


    ¡¸Hey, Suzette. ¡­¡­.Or, should I say, Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸Sir¡­ Celves¡­¡¹


    This room¡­¡­ It could be called prison assigned to people of noble social status. I knew that in this room, he¡ª¡ªCelves, would be here. But even so, I couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    Celves smiled bitterly at me as I froze in front of the door. He stood up from the bed, sitting again in the chair in the center of the room.


    ¡¸You should sit too. Your condition can¡¯t possibly have returned to normal, right?¡¹


    Celves pointed at the chair on the other side of the table. I somehow managed to nod in reply, sitting down into the chair as I was told.


    The request I asked that man was if he¡¯d let me meet Celves, currently in confinement.


    Of course, I was stopped like it was only natural. I was also told ¡¸Are you an idiot?¡¹ again. Even I myself thought I was being an idiot. It was incredibly selfish, if I do say so myself. But in the end, he gave in. He talked to the leader of the knights and prepared this place for me.


    I can¡¯t thank him enough for this. But now that I was in front of Celves, I couldn¡¯t figure out what the heck I wanted to say. Even so, I opened my mouth somehow, searching for words.


    ¡¸Um, Sir Celves, your hair¡­¡­¡¹


    Even I myself think that was a stupid thing to say for my first words. But even so, I couldn¡¯t help but ask that. As far as I knew, his hair color was white mixed with grey, and it was supposed to be plaited, reaching his mid-back. But now, his hair was different. His hair had been cut short to the top of his shoulders, the grey that was certainly mixed in it before was lost, it had become completely white. It wasn¡¯t like the princess¡¯s hair, sparkling silver either. It was just¡­ White. Even though it was just his hair color that changed, he looked considerably aged from the Celves in my memory.


    At my question, ¡¸Ah,¡¹ Celves entwined his fingers in his hair like it was no big deal.


    ¡¸This? It¡¯s been like this ever since I was cuffed with this magic seal. The color came out.¡¹


    Celves showed me the slender white rings on both of his wrists, as if cutting through the dark red bruises entwined around his arm. It looked like the rings had been somehow welded onto his wrists, impossible to remove. As I lost my words, Celves just smiled gently.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make that face, would you? It¡¯s strange even for me, but I¡¯ve gotten rather comfortable since it turned out like this.¡¹


    Those words were probably not just to comfort me, but what Celves really thought. The Celves I¡¯d come into contact with until now normally had an atmosphere of a certain hardness to him. But now he was different. The gentle smile on his face told all that.


    ¡ª¡ªBlack hair is a sign of magical power. The closer a person¡¯s hair is to black, the stronger that person¡¯s magical power is.


    I remembered a theory in a magical book I read with that man when we were younger. Celves¡¯s hair turning to white meant nothing other than he had lost his magical power. But Celves didn¡¯t seem to care, in fact, his atmosphere was gentler than before, and he was just smiling calmly like that. I couldn¡¯t say anything. There¡¯s no way I could say anything. As I remained silent, Celves continued.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not my place to say this considering what happened, but I¡¯m really glad you¡¯re alive.¡¹


    My shoulders shook. I didn¡¯t know how to reply when none other than he was telling me that straight to my face.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for saying these things. But in this room, when I heard that you were alive, I was certainly happy. Although I might not have been able to believe it, I was really happy.¡¹


    Unable to find the words, in the end I replied with nothing but silence. Celves smiled worriedly at me.


    ¡¸But, I was also worried. Because once she found out that I¡¯d failed to erase ¡®Lancent¡¯s wife¡¯, she¡­ Luna would definitely make a move herself.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sir Alhelm told me that they could arrest Lady Luna thanks to you testifying that you cursed me on Lady Luna¡¯s command.¡¹


    ¡¸Haha. Luna must¡¯ve been in a bad mood. Ever since the old days, she never let me oppose her.¡¹


    At his close way of speaking, I realized that Celves and Lunamerie were certainly engaged, as she said. It was rather ironic since his testimony had turned into a clue of truth that Lunamerie was quite literally aiming for my life.


    The other day, the leader of the knights came to visit me and told me that when I was kidnapped by Lunamerie¡¯s subordinates, they heard everything thanks to the magical jewel. That conversation was unshakable proof that Lunamerie was the mastermind behind all this.


    While Lunamerie said everything there, it was all transmitted to that man and the leader of the knights through the magical jewel. But he told me with a wry smile that it was really hard to stop Agedilus, who kept trying to teleport there and scramble in first.


    Then, based on that proof, Lunamerie was arrested just like Celves. According to what I heard, she still couldn¡¯t understand her circumstances and kept wanting to see that man, Agedilus. Celves didn¡¯t exist for her. Celves seemed to understand that already without having to be told that.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªIt was impossible, unreasonable from the start.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    I reflexively raised my head which was cast downward, at those words he muttered. Celves looked like he was looking somewhere far away, narrowing those eyes of his, azure like a deep, clear sea.

 Chapter 59 - Volume 2

    Me working in the Black Lotus Court. Continuing to be engaged to Luna. Even being a son of the Ronein family in the first place.¡¹


    He said that, each short sentence like a falling raindrop. He was talking to himself, a young man named ¡®Celves Sin Ronein¡¯, unfamiliar to me.


    ¡¸I have two excellent brothers. The older one works as an officer in the Purple Peony Court, the younger one is a knight in the Blue Iris Court. Both of them, wherever they go, are never a disgrace as sons of the Ronein family.¡¹


    He continued with a calm voice, as if he didn¡¯t mind whether I was listening or not.


    Oh right, that made me remember something. Lunamerie said Celves was the third son. If I interpret Celves¡¯s words as they are, his two older brothers are both worthy elites. Just what must Celves have thought as he lived, watching them from behind? Did he respect them? Did he envy them? I couldn¡¯t tell if it was either from his gentle voice, he was just nothing but quietly calm.


    ¡¸You know my actual hair color, right? Hair mixed with grey certainly is a sign of having magical power. Although I¡¯m a laughing stock now, I decided to leave behind my own mark like my brothers, despite how they and my parents all loathed my different-colored hair. If you search for people with black hair as grey as mine, you¡¯ll find¡­. No, there were almost no people with stronger magical power than me at the Academy of Magic.¡¹


    That was the first time Celves moved his lips in a self-deprecating smile. Then his azure eyes pierced straight through me. He was just gentle towards me, as I could do nothing but listen to him speak.


    ¡¸And the one that excelled even in all that was Agedilus Von Lancent. Your husband.¡¹


    I gasped softly at that name he spoke of. Smiling as he looked at me, he continued.


    ¡¸I was jealous. I might be crazy for being jealous of a Black-Hair, but I was envious of Lancent who stood in a place I could never reach. He didn¡¯t care a bit about what others thought, he just freely wielded his superfluous talents. Before I knew it, I even started hating him.


    Those words were far apart from the gentle tone of voice. I tightened my hands into fists on top of my lap. No matter how much I personally don¡¯t mind, Black-Hairs are shirked and feared from the world¡¯s perspective. And yet, Celves was jealous of that man who had absolutely pure black-hair. I just couldn¡¯t imagine what state his heart was in.


    The silver rings on Celves¡¯s wrists reflected the light of the lamp. They were a punishment that would never come off. Celves caressed them in a way so gentle, it almost looked loving.


    ¡¸I desperately studied. But I couldn¡¯t do anything about the magical power I was born with. No matter how hard I tried, when it came to practical skill, I couldn¡¯t be anything more than ¡ºgood in itself¡». Then I thought, at least I¡¯d managed to left somewhat of a mark in my studies, but in the end, that¡¯s just studying in front of a desk. All I did was realize that what¡¯s really recognized in wizards is practical skill.¡¹


    The lamp¡¯s light wavered. The expression Celves made hadn¡¯t changed at all since I stepped into the room. It was so gentle and tender in a way that I could say I¡¯d never seen anything like it before.


    ¡¸And yet, I could enter the Black Lotus Court thanks to that studying. But people harshly say behind my back that the reason I could enter this was because of pressure from my family. And that probably isn¡¯t mistaken either.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡­¡¹


    Celves had changed his smile to a self-mocking one; I couldn¡¯t find the words to say. ¡®What should I say?¡¯ What could I say? Unable to find the words, I hesitated; whether he knew my internal struggle or not, Celves continued matter-of-factly.


    ¡¸My insubordinates with greater magical power than me backbit about me every day. It was then that I met you.¡¹


    ¡¸Me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. When I first saw you in the national library, willingly picking a fight with people you could clearly tell were wizards of the Black Lotus Court, I was honestly surprised.¡¹


    When he said that, I remembered that time I helped the black-haired boy surrounded by two wizards from the Black Lotus Court when I¡¯d just started visiting the library. The person that actually saved him was the young man in front of me, but I was probably the reason for that. That incident had become the reason I got involved with Celves. As I made a very inexpressible face, Celves laughed softly.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you get it? I was surprised every time I met you, you who were doing things like willingly protecting black-hairs despite not considering black hair special, you didn¡¯t look away after you looked at my hair. Then before I realized it, I started enjoying meeting you.¡¹


    ¡®Enjoying it to a surprising extent, even for me,¡¯ Celves continued. My chest hurt at his smile. For some reason, I felt like I¡¯d ended up doing something that couldn¡¯t be undone.


    ¡¸In front of you, I could just be ¡®Celves¡¯. That was a relief for me.¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªI¡¯d rather you just blamed me.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think that towards the man continuing to speak in front of me, nothing but gentle. ¡¸How could you trick me?¡¹ ¡¸It¡¯s your fault.¡¹ If he said that, I¡¯d surely be more comfortable. Then I could have blamed him too. But he didn¡¯t say anything like that. So I couldn¡¯t say anything either.


    After a few seconds of silence, ¡¸That reminds me,¡¹ Celves once again opened his mouth.


    ¡¸Do you know what Luna¡¯s punishment is?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I was told that she¡¯s been sent to one of the most eminent monasteries in even our kingdom, a strictly disciplined one.¡¹


    ¡®The royal palace¡¯s head wizard Agedilus Von Lancent¡¯s wife, Filmina Von Lancent, cursed by one of the great aristocrats, Celves Sin Ronein, then abducted and attempted murder upon by Lunamerie Elle Valentine, also a great aristocrat¡¯. That case hadn¡¯t been made public. On top of me being revealed as the wife of the royal palace¡¯s head wizard, there would be a scandal that two of the grand aristocrat families¡¯ blood relatives had participated in the attempted murder of that wife. It seemed the higher-ups had decided the scandal should be hidden.


    The monastery that Lunamerie had been sent to was so strict with its doctrines that even I knew it, I who had no interest in such things. Nobody knew when she could return back to normal life. It was a rather strict punishment for a girl in the prime of her life.


    Nodding once at my words, Celves weakly smiled as if mocking himself.


    ¡¸Luna is a poor, pitiful kid too. If she wasn¡¯t in the position of being my fianc¨¦e, perhaps she wouldn¡¯t have said such a foolish thing like that in the first place.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªThat¡¯s not tru¡­.¡ª!¡¹


    ¡¸It is.¡¹


    Celves said that, interrupting my words.


    ¡¸It¡¯s all my fault. If I was really thinking of her, I wouldn¡¯t have done something like casting a curse on you in the first place. In the end, I ended up piling a far too grave crime on that child.¡¹


    Then, closing his eyes, he exhaled. Taking a deep sigh as if breathing out all the air in his lungs, he then opened his eyes.


    ¡¸Very soon, I¡¯ll be put in a temple in the backcountry of the Ronein family¡¯s territory. I¡¯ll probably never return again.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªYes. I know.¡¹


    I nodded in reply and he lightly smiled. Ever since I entered this room, he¡¯d been smiling the whole time. It wasn¡¯t because he¡¯d gone crazy, his mental condition could certainly be called normal as he smiled. It was a gentle smile with not a bit of disagreeableness in it, rarely seen when we met at the national library. I could do nothing but look at it.


    ¡¸The punishment for Luna and my punishment too, they¡¯re rather light for people that get involved with demons. Legally speaking, we couldn¡¯t have escaped capital punishment. We may be relatives of grand aristocrat families, but it¡¯s still far too light. Did you suggest decreasing the punishment for us?¡¹


    Even though those words were framed as a question, that was a question from someone that already knew the answer. I meant to keep quiet about that truth until the end, but now that it was thrust right in front of me, in the end I just nodded.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.Did I go too far?¡¹


    Dying is a really scary thing. I¡¯m sure I know that better than anyone else. None other than ¡ºme¡» taught me that. The thought of someone being given death because of me was terrifying. I¡¯m not strong enough to carry the burden of someone else¡¯s death.


    And besides, even though I was the victim, by all rights it would be impossible to decrease Celves and Lunamerie¡¯s punishment just by the likes of my appeal. This time, it wasn¡¯t just me ¨C their punishment was decreased because of that man¡¯s help and the appeals of both families, the Ronein family and the Valentine family. At my question, Celves slowly shook his head.


    ¡¸No. Either way, I¡¯m grateful you gave Luna the chance to start over again.¡¹


    Saying that, he smiled. He seemed to forget that this place is jail. Was it because he¡¯s a far too gentle person?


    Why did the person that cursed me have to be him, sitting right in front of me? Why did the one Lunamerie choose have to be Agedilus? I knew that they were helpless questions even asking after so long, but I still couldn¡¯t help but wonder that. Before I realized it, I¡¯d cast my eyes downwards. I somehow managed to keep my head straight, looking at Celves. ¡¸Ah, that¡¯s right,¡¹ he nodded once.


    ¡¸I ended up being the only one talking here. You must have something you want to talk about, right? Since you came to meet me.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹


    I felt like I¡¯d already heard everything I wanted him to tell me, but this wasn¡¯t the end. There was just one more thing I wanted to hear. It was difficult to ask, as if pointing out my own mistakes willingly, but just this one question was one I had to ask.


    ¡¸This is hypothetical, but. If you knew that I wasn¡¯t ¡®Suzette¡¯ but actually ¡®Filmina¡¯, would you still have cursed me?¡¹


    Those azure eyes silently widened. They shook, as if perplexed. But that was just for a second before Celves¡¯s gaze immediately met mine.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªYes.¡¹


    After a short silence that felt so long, he nodded.


    ¡¸I guess no matter what happened, no matter what conditions there were, I would have cursed ¡®you¡¯.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Is that so.¡¹


    I closed my eyes. That was all. I¡¯d asked everything I wanted to ask.


    Right now, what was the emotion filling up my chest? It wasn¡¯t anger, not sadness¡ª¡ª¡ª¡­¡­. ¡®That¡¯s right.¡¯ I agreed at the answer that suddenly came out. ¡®That¡¯s definitely right.¡¯ I was lonely. Here, right now, I was about to lose a friend. That made me so lonely. I was so lonely, so lonely I couldn¡¯t bear it. Celves quietly made a calm smile towards me.


    ¡®That¡¯s so unfair,¡¯ I thought. Until now, he had never shown me that face even once. He was unsociable and crabby just like that man, almost never showing me even a smile, but even so, the tenderness he sometimes let me see made me so happy.


    ¡ª¡ªAh, what the heck. It seems I liked him more than I thought. I realized that now after so long.


    ¡®Maybe if I¡¯d given him my real name earlier,¡¯ I suddenly thought. Even though Celves had said he¡¯d curse me even if I was ¡®Filmina¡¯, I still couldn¡¯t help but wonder, ¡®What if?¡¯ Ah, I hate this. Even though I¡¯d heard the truth from the person himself, I still ended up wondering that. My naivety and softness made me nauseous.


    Whether he realized my feelings or not as I gripped my hands into fists on my lap, he suddenly opened his mouth.


    ¡¸Well, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯ll think about this on top of all that, but. I have a request to make from you.¡¹


    I looked at him to see his constant gentle smile had changed to a serious expression.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What is it?¡¹


    His punishment had already decided, I could do almost nothing¡ª¡ªno, definitely nothing for that. There¡¯s no way he didn¡¯t already understand that, but on top of that, just what was he going to request me?


    I tilted my head and he continued.


    ¡¸Please, never forgive me.¡¹


    I gulped. Not minding that, Celves spoke further.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t go as far as to ask you to hate me. But I want you to please, never, ever forgive me.¡¹


    Even though his voice was detached, there was a definite plea there.


    To never forgive someone. That¡¯s definitely not a comfortable thing. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s more painful than I thought. Forgiving someone was difficult, but not forgiving someone was even more difficult. Especially if the other person was someone you wanted to forgive, as in my case.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªAlright.¡¹


    But even so, I nodded. For some reason, I couldn¡¯t help but nod.


    ¡¸Alright, Sir Celves. I won¡¯t forgive you.¡¹


    No matter what happened. I vowed I would never forgive him. Because that was the one thing I could do as atonement for having lied to him.


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    At my answer, Celves smiled, full of joy from the bottom of his heart. It was the first time he smiled with his whole face, so pure just like a child¡¯s. Then, with a smile, he continued.


    ¡¸This is goodbye now, ¡®Suzette¡¯.¡¹


    That was a farewell. Words of parting to someone you were sure you¡¯d never meet again. We were close enough that I could touch him if I reached out, but my hand would never reach him again. I stood up from my chair and took the customary bow for aristocrats, the same as I¡¯d always done for him until now.


    ¡¸Yes. Goodbye, Sir Celves.¡¹


    That was the end. That was all. Turning on my heel, I put my hand on the doorknob. I felt a gaze on my back but I didn¡¯t turn around. I knew that I mustn¡¯t turn around.


    I slowly turned the knob just like when I entered, stepping out of the room. I closed the door, not looking at Celves til the very end, then I took a deep breath.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.Are you finally done?¡¹


    ¡¸Kya¡ª!¡¹


    I straightened my spine with a start at the voice that came from beside me. I slowly looked there to see that man with his beautiful face, my husband, leaning against the wall. There was no sign of the leader of the knights who was supposed to be with him, it was just him.


    ¡¸E-Edi? Please don¡¯t surprise m¡ª¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸Get out of the way. I¡¯m locking it.¡¹


    ¡¸A-Alright.¡¹


    With a forceful gesture, the man took the padlock he must have gotten from the knights¡¯ leader somehow and put it onto the door. ¡®Clang,¡¯ it locked with a surprisingly big sound. Watching it carefully for some reason or another, I slid my gaze to the man¡¯s face above me. He was looking down at me with a really displeased face indeed.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªEdi, you were listening to our conversation, weren¡¯t you?¡¹


    What came in response to my words was silence. But that was the biggest answer of all. Glancing down at the bracelet at my wrist, I sighed softly. One of his eyebrows moved with a start. I looked up at him, staring fixedly into those eyes, only for him to be the one that averted his gaze first. It seemed there¡¯s something he was thinking of.


    Well, I did think ¡®he¡¯s probably listening in,¡¯ so it¡¯s not like I¡¯d be surprised or uncomfortable after so long. Perhaps it would have been alright if I asked ¡®Can¡¯t you have at least some faith in me?¡¯ but that might be stirring up a hornet¡¯s nest so I decided not to. Because the one that worried him so much was none other than me.


    Whether he knew my internal state or not, he pulled me closer and hugged me tightly. My feet fell at his sudden gesture, and I ended up falling into his chest just like that. As my face was pressed into his chest, I couldn¡¯t move. ¡®What is this all of a sudden?¡¯ Even as I tried to protest in his arms, my protests were all shut in by those arms that were stronger than they looked. ¡®Ughh,¡¯ I groaned internally, and then he said:


    ¡¸Won¡¯t you cry?¡¹


    At those short words, I had trouble breathing for a second. But still.


    ¡¸I won¡¯t cry.¡¹


    I denied his words. That¡¯s right. Like hell I¡¯d cry. This was completely fine. All that was left was to just continue living without forgiving Celves. That was fine. That was perfectly fine. And yet.


    ¡¸No one¡¯s looking. You can cry.¡¹


    And yet, he pampered me like that. With just that one sentence, the emotions I was supposed to have held back all burst through at once.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    My weeping that wouldn¡¯t turn to words all leaked out. My tears soaked his chest but he said nothing. I was so thankful for that, and his warmth was so comfortable that I shed all the more tears.


    Celves told me that he enjoyed meeting me. I thought the same too. He resembled this man so much, so awkward, and the tenderness he let me see certainly soothed me. I didn¡¯t think it¡¯d turn out like this. That¡¯s why it was so lonesome. That¡¯s why it was so painful. Right now, I had certainly lost a friend for eternity.


    He tightened his arms around me all the more. Clinging to his arms, pressing my face into his chest, I kept crying in his arms until the leader of the knights came to see us.

 Chapter 60 - Volume 2

    Then, several weeks later, I was finally discharged from the White Lily Court, and was taken up by Uncle Lancent.


    I did not return to the mansion Edi and I lived in, but returned to my home parents¡¯ home, the Adina Estate. My family insisted that, seeing that Edi was gone during the day, I, who was not yet fully recovered, should not be left alone in that large mansion.


    Whenever Edi came to the Adina Estate to see me, he was obstructed by my dear family, and couldn¡¯t even get to my bedroom. I only knew because of the sympathy gifts that managed to reach my bedside.


    Thanks to my spending these several weeks with my family, I hadn¡¯t been able to see Edi¡¯s face even once. The apologetic gifts of flowers and tea leaves managed to provide me with a small amount of comfort during my days restricted to bedrest in my family¡¯s home.


    ¡¸By the way, madam, I have heard some good news.¡¹


    ¡¸Good news?¡¹ I echoed.


    I sat up in the bed. I had been devoting myself to embroidery in an effort to kill time when the wet nurse, as if suddenly remembering it, said that. What kind of good news, I wondered. She nodded affirmatively in response.


    ¡¸Apparently, the princess is going to be holding an evening party soon.¡¹


    ¡¸An evening party? The princess?¡¹


    That was the first I had heard of it. Since that incident, the princess had come to visit me in the White Lily Court just once. So she had been planning such a thing. Up until now I had been to a few evening parties, but this would be the first that the princess had hosted.


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ve heard that the date isn¡¯t yet decided, but they seem to be planning quite a grand affair. I think madam will receive an invitation though.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I think I probably will. But¡­¡¹


    Even without looking in a mirror, I knew I was making an awkward smile. An evening party thrown by the princess herself was something that anyone would want to attend. But right now, I couldn¡¯t bring myself into the mood. My injuries that were supposed to be healed already still stabbed with pain, and brought me to a standstill.


    ¡¸Would skipping it on account of illness not be acceptable? Even if I were to go, I would only kill the mood.¡¹


    ¡¸But, madam¨C¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry Suzette. Let me sleep for a bit. We¡¯ll talk about this again next time.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Understood. Sleep well.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    Cleaning up my embroidery implements, I pulled the sheet over myself. For a little while, I could sense the presence of the wet nurse, seeming like she had something more she wanted to say, but after a while she left quietly. At the sound of the door closing, I closed my eyes once more.


    ¨CI wonder what exactly Edi is doing at this time.


    I opened my eyes once again, and looking up at the ceiling, for some reason became very troubled by that.


    I gently stroked the bracelet around my wrist, with its magic gemstone the same color as Edi¡¯s eyes. It should have been cold to the touch, but for some reason it seemed to be filled with warmth. Perhaps, if I were to use this bracelet, I could easily contact Edi. But I didn¡¯t know how, and he warned me about using it, so I shouldn¡¯t.


    ¡¸¡­How insensitive of him.¡¹


    It would be nice if he could at least hear my voice. I Whispered to him, even though he shouldn¡¯t be able to hear me, and then closed my eyes one final time and drifted off to sleep.


    ***


    Then, several days later. I had finally been allowed to roam around the house when the invitation arrived.


    Without hesitation I cut the seal off of the red envelope, and the faint scent of the princess¡¯s reminiscent perfume filled the air. ¡¸As expected of the princess¡¹¡¡my mind muttered, as I took the stationary out of the envelope. Reading the contents, I sighed. The majority was a form letter, but at the end, the princess herself had added ¡¸I am looking forward to seeing you there.¡¹¡¡For some reason my mind froze. I gently traced that one sentence with my finger, and as expected, it did not go anywhere.


    ¡¸The princess must have been quite worried about me. I probably ought to show up to show her that I¡¯m feeling better.¡¹I murmured quietly, and the wet nurse, who had been standing at my side, brightened considerably, and nodded vigorously.


    ¡¸Certainly, that¡¯s a good idea! And madam, it will cheer you up!¡¹


    ¡¸I wonder.¡¹


    ¡¸Definitely!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, maybe. It would be nice if that happens though.¡¹


    There was little time until the party. It would be nice if I grew to look forward to it more, as if it were another person¡¯s affair.


    ***


    Before long, the day finally arrived. The day of the princess¡¯s evening party. The signs of rain that had been gathering up until yesterday vanished, and a refreshing atmosphere filled the royal capital.


    I was sitting next to the window, looking idly outside. The sun had already started its descent, and the sky was beginning to turn orange. If I didn¡¯t start getting ready soon, I wouldn¡¯t make it to the party by the designated time. But the wet nurse hadn¡¯t shown up yet. The thought of starting to get ready on my own briefly crossed my mind, but I had left the planning of the dress I¡¯d be wearing today to the wet nurse, so I wasn¡¯t able to do anything.


    ¡¸I wonder if everything is alright.¡¹


    Wondering if I should go to the wet nurse¡¯s room, I stood from my chair, but at that moment,


    ¡¸Madam, I¡¯m quite sorry, but would you mind opening the door?¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? Oh, okay, I¡¯m on my way.¡¹


    Surprised at the good timing, I headed to the direction of the voice. Opening the door, I saw, carrying several boxes, the wet nurse. Piled on top of the biggest box were two or three smaller ones, and the petite figure of the wet nurse carrying them was almost completely hidden.


    ¡¸Su, Suzette? Is everything okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, there is no need to worry. Pardon the intrusion.¡¹


    The wet nurse tottered into the room, placed the boxes on the bed, and breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡¸I apologize for my lateness. These finally arrived, so let¡¯s get you dressed.¡¹ the wet nurse said good-naturedly, smiling widely. I was very confused. Looking between the boxes on the bed and the wet nurse¡¯s face, I could only tilt my neck quizzically. What did she mean by ¡¸finally arrived¡¹? In contrast to my befuddlement, the wet nurse proudly indicated to the largest box.


    ¡¸If the madam wouldn¡¯t mind, would she care to open this and have a look?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    At her urging, I untied the golden ribbon around the biggest box and removed the lid. What was inside took my breath away. As if magnetized, I stretched out my hand and removed the contents. Sleek, and marvelous to the touch, I was at a loss for words.


    It was a dress like no other that I had seen before.


    The upper half was an extremely simple piece, dyed a faint orange. It exposed a little bit of skin, but as if to make up for that, the cloth was shaped to tightly hug the body, and then flow down. For this world, in which, between the two, the trend was to hide the body line, this dress had an extremely rare shape.


    For me, with garish scars all along the front and back of my torso, wearing a dress that exposed the skin was out of the question. For the wedding ceremony, I did wear a dress with an open back, but I let my hair down, and was wearing a veil. Also, the attendees were all close friends, so it wasn¡¯t a huge problem. But this evening party was a completely different story. With scars from the spirit, and from dark magic, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to readily expose this ruined body. As if it had predicted my fear, this dress tactfully and completely hid all of my scars.


    The pale orange of the upper half transformed as it reached the lower half, turning light purple, then darker, finally becoming more blue. Asymmetrically under only the left breast, several layers of cloth draped out to the left and right, drawing pretty lines. Between the gaps of those drapes, several layers of a deep purple lace formed a panier. Unlike those high skirts that young girls wear, which are made to draw the eye of others¡¯ whenever they move, this was purely an accessory, designed to show off itself, not what was underneath. As proof, on top of the translucent deep purple, which did not obscure the body line at all, several gold and silver ornaments were inlaid, calling to mind stardust.


    ¡¸This, this is¡­¡¹ I muttered, dumbfounded. The wet nurse smiled triumphantly.


    ¡¸It is a gift from Agedilus. He requested that you wear it to tonight¡¯s party. Those smaller boxes are filled with things like accessories and gloves.¡¹


    ¡¸From Edi?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know where to begin my surprise. The fact that that man went out of his way to have this dress made. The fact that it was for me. Up until now, for things like birthdays, he had mainly given me books, and with the exception of that magic gem bracelet, this was the first time he had given me any accessories, to say nothing of a dress. I couldn¡¯t imagine what face he could have been making when he had this made. I guess this was the reason that he hadn¡¯t come to visit, he was preparing this.


    ¡¸Now, madam. If we don¡¯t get you ready quick, you¡¯ll late to the party.¡¹


    At the sight of me frozen in disbelief, the wet nurse smiled broadly. I managed to nod at that, and followed the wet nurse¡¯s urging to undress. I threw the clothes I had been wearing off to the side, and the wet nurse got to work expertly fitting me into my new dress. This went by in a blur, and I had no time to even get a word in. When she finished with the last button on my back, the wet nurse gently slapped me on the back.


    ¡¸Now that¡¯s done with. Next, please sit down. What kind of hairstyle would you like?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm. I¡¯ll leave it up to you.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    I sat in front of the dresser and the wet nurse began to style my hair, and then apply makeup, with familiar hands. This time was more elaborate than usual though, an extravagant hair style and a youthful tone of makeup. As all of this was happening, I sat obediently. Seeing the me in the mirror that did not look at all like me was a strange feeling.


    Inside the smaller boxes that Edi had sent were accessories, from a necklace, earrings, to gloves, even shoes, they truly contained a whole set. And like the dress, I could sense that they were high class items at a glance. At the wet nurse¡¯s urging, I put everything on, and finally, the outfit was complete.


    I very rarely, ¡­no, I had never before worn this number of such expensive things, and I unconsciously stiffened. As if trying to get me to relax, the wet nurse smiled proudly, and nodded several times at my new appearance in the mirror.


    ¡¸It really does look good on you.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. This is the first time I¡¯ve worn a dress like this. It¡¯s kind of embarrassing.¡¹


    ¡¸You should wear it with pride. I cannot find any fault in Agedilus¡¯s selection.¡¹


    Moving from the dresser to the full length mirror, I checked my appearance, but for some reason I couldn¡¯t calm down. Even though I held the wet nurse¡¯s sense of aesthetic in complete confidence.


    Each time I checked my appearance at a different angle, the drape would sway, letting the deep purple panier peek out and glittering with silver and gold. It was quite an unusual dress. Basically, this design couldn¡¯t be made normally. Even as the Head Royal Court Magician, how much time, over how many days, must this have taken Edi to make?


    ¡¸What sort of turn of events led him to make this, I wonder?¡¹ I unconsciously muttered. The wet nurse smoothed one of my sleeves and made a wry smile.


    ¡¸Madam, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s a good way of saying it. Please at least give him the opportunity to explain.¡¹


    Even if she said that, it wasn¡¯t like I needed an explanation or anything. From the start, it wasn¡¯t like I was angry. The muttering of my inner thoughts must have been visible on my face, because the wet nurse¡¯s smile deepened and she muttered,


    ¡¸Agedilus really does have it tough.¡¹


    I was completely vexed. In response to the question mark that I plainly displayed, the wet nurse would not say any more on the subject. She took my hand and said,


    ¡¸Now then, madam, we ought to be going. The young master is eagerly waiting.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes¡¹


    Pulled along by the wet nurse, I left my bedroom and we headed to the living room where my younger brother Fernan was waiting. He would be my escort for this occasion. Many times up until now, for evening parties like this, he was the only one I had to be my escort. Since now I was married, I thought it was no longer necessary, and was planning on attending this party alone, but at his strong insistences, going ¡¸What if something were to happen?¡¹, in the end I would be relying on his escort just like in the past. When I opened the door to the living room, my brother, who had been reading, energetically stood and ran over.


    ¡¸Sister!¡¹


    Perhaps I was biased because he was family, but my younger brother had inherited the refined facial features of our father, and dressed like he was in the noble fashion, must be quite popular with the ladies. Despite that, there had yet to be one about his love story. The reason was possible, no, definitely, none other than me.

 Chapter 61 - Volume 2

    Fernan, you, what kind of face are you making?¡¹


    I muttered, having returned my brother¡¯s gaze, which had been staring this way, and seeing that expression.


    His face looked as if he had something sweet, or maybe bitter, but something strange-tasting in his mouth. My inner thought, ¡¸What a waste.¡¹ whether or not he could sense that, he clenched his fists and ground his teeth, bitterly saying, ¡¸It¡¯s exxxtremely irritating, but that man¡¯s selection looks very good on you. Today, you look even more lovely than usual.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks. That makes me happy to hear.¡¹


    Although his complement might have been thanks to his sister complex filter. Yes, the reason that, after all this time, my brother had not had any stories about girls, was the because he always had a sister complex. My former self had been an only child, so when first got a brother, I thought he was unbearably cute, and spoiled him terribly, and this was the result. I felt a stinging sense of guilt. It was about time he got over it though, and found a girl who would become my younger sister-in-law.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it, since I served as your escort.¡¹


    He said in a high-spirited voice, completely unaware of that wish of mine. Then I realized,


    ¡¸You, did you not receive any other invitations from any noble girls?¡¹


    If you disregarded his complex, this brother of mine was the son of the esteemed Adina bloodline. He was handsome, with a gentle character, thanks to my training him to treat girls with kindness when we were younger. Even if he wasn¡¯t escorting me, he should have gotten invitations from at least two or three noble girls. His eyes, the same color as mine, blinked, as if in surprise.


    ¡¸Why would I want to escort any girl other than my sister?¡¹


    I had no reply. To say that so plainly, he was already beyond saving. I only wished that, if possible, some girl would appear that would knock some sense into him.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about time. Well, then, shall we be off?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯ll be in your care, Fernan.¡¹


    Taking his proffered hand, we headed to the carriage stopped outside the entranceway. Our mother and the wet nurse said their goodbyes, and my brother helped me into the carriage. Our destination was the Purple Peony Court, which was the home of the royal castle.


    Inside the carriage, my brother repeated over and over again, to not overdo it, enough to make me start to feel uneasy. Each time, I simply nodded in response, and in what felt like no time, we had arrived.


    ¡¸Sister, are you okay?¡¹


    My brother had exited first and extended his arm to help me out. I nodded silently. Having come this far, I couldn¡¯t turn back now.


    The second my new shoes, which were comparably comfortable to wear, hit the ground, I felt as if all eyes had turned simultaneously turned our way. I could sense those glances sizing me up, from the top of my head to the tips of my toes. Then, some talk furtively worked its way through the crowd, and I began to feel ashamed. The sensation of being an outsider was unbearable. While some of it was simply me being overly self-conscious, there was definitely a part of it that wasn¡¯t just in my imagination. As proof, my brother, pulling my hand, and looking very proud of himself, laughed and whispered into my ear,


    ¡¸Look. Everyone is enthralled by your beauty.¡¹


    ¡¸Fernan, I think it is just the fact that this dress is so unusual.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not true. Even if it were, the only one who could pull off such a dress is you.¡¹


    As he continued, telling me to be confident, I smiled wryly. He really was a good brother. I was glad that I hadn¡¯t come alone. Thanks to this brother of mine, I was able to stand in this place.


    The large doors, carved with an intricate image of a peony, opened wide, and the crowd began to migrate into the reception hall. The light from the chandeliers, intricately made from magical gemstones, was dazzling. The spacious reception hall was already filled with a large number of the aristocracy. It looked livelier than I had expected.


    The interior was loud with boisterous conversation. Slipping through the gazes that seemed to traverse my whole body, I settled down in a corner. I hadn¡¯t seen the princess¡¯s figure yet. Although, it was natural for the host to make her appearance late.


    After talking with my brother for a little, the orchestra¡¯s music suddenly changed. My brother grabbed my hand.


    ¡¸Sister, since we¡¯re here and all, for once song at least, would you¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Sir Fernan¡¹


    At that moment, a cute voice cut in. A petite girl wearing a light pink dress was looking at us. There was no need to ask what she wanted. Her cheeks were flushed red and her moist eyes stared at my brother. But my brother, not appearing to notice her intentions, blinked in puzzlement. His thick-headedness made my head hurt. Looking at the girl curiously, I lightly pushed my brother toward her.


    ¡¸Have fun, Fernan. Don¡¯t occupy yourself with just me.¡¹


    I pushed my brother, who looked like he wanted to say something, once more, more firmly than the first time. He finally rose, and took the girl¡¯s hand, heading to the ring of people dancing to the music.


    Watching them leave, I breathed a sigh. Since the music had changed to be danced to, the gazes fixed on me had abated somewhat, although I still couldn¡¯t calm down. If this kept on, maybe I¡¯d better stick to the wall and wait for a good chance to escape. Having decided that, I watched the group of dancers.


    ¡¸Filmina?¡¹


    A familiar voice called out my name. I stood reflexively, and turned to see a familiar group of noble ladies, who crowded around me at once.


    ¡¸It was Filmina after all! It has been such a long time. You must tell me about that dress.¡¹


    ¡¸It is so beautiful. Which dressmaker made it?¡¹


    ¡¸The shape is lovely, and this cloth has a wonderfully curious hue. As if it was cut out of the sunset!¡¹


    ¡¸It looks very good on you. It makes you give off a completely different atmosphere than usual, at first I didn¡¯t even recognize you.¡¹


    I was overwhelmed by the barrage of complements. Feeling extremely embarrassed, I hung my head, and my friends giggled good-naturedly.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know how to put this, but you always wear conservative dresses, so I was worried.¡¹


    ¡¸And here we are at this wonderful party, and you¡¯re acting like a wallflower again.¡¹


    ¡¸Everyone agrees that it¡¯s such a waste.¡¹


    No, but that¡¯s because I¡¯m already married, and I¡¯m not good with standing out at this kind of affair anyway. I hadn¡¯t considered that that might make my friends worry.


    I smiled vaguely at their teasing faces. Suddenly, one of them said, ¡¸Come to think of it, did everybody hear?¡¹


    ¡¸Hear what?¡¹


    ¡¸About Lunamerie, from the Valentine House.¡¹


    The sudden appearance of that name made me gulp. But thankfully, nobody noticed my reaction. At that name, the target of so many rumours nowadays, my friends ears would naturally perk up. Pleased with the reaction she had gotten, the girl who had brought up Lunamerie, added ¡¸But you can¡¯t go around telling everybody about this¡¹, and then continued,


    ¡¸Apparently, she entered a convent.¡¹


    ¡¸That girl, of all people? Why would she do something like that?¡¹


    The natural question arose. And in response, somewhat triumphantly, the storyteller replied, ¡¸Because she got her heart broken.¡¹


    ¡¸And that means, Sir Agedilus¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It means it did not go well between them.¡¹


    ¡¸She was still young, too. It must have really been pure love.¡¹


    ¡¸How pitiable.¡¹the lady continued. I managed to nod in assent. I guess that was how it was being described publicly. It wasn¡¯t really incorrect. Just skipping over a lot of parts. But the main thread of the story went exactly as such.


    Come to think of it, when the princess had come to visit me, hadn¡¯t she mentioned something. She had said, with a dreadful smile, ¡¸With this, both the Valentine¡¯s and the Ronein¡¯s are in my debt.¡¹


    This must have been what she meant, I now realized, understanding the situation. I unconsciously put a hand on my chest, which had started to throb.


    When I got ahold of myself, a gloved hand suddenly appeared in front of me. Surprised, I looked up to an unfamiliar young man, smiling refreshingly. I looked back and forth between that hand and his face, and he smiled somewhat wryly. But this was just for show, and he returned to his previous broad grin. He wasn¡¯t so beautiful as to stand out, but he was a handsome young man.


    ¡¸Would you care to dance?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    Was he talking to me? I blinked. My friends grabbed my both of my shoulders and pushed me towards him.


    ¡¸Filmina, he went out of his way to invite you to dance. We won¡¯t let you be a wallflower this time.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹


    ¡¸U, umm.¡¹


    Even if they said that, that was my intention. I looked around for someone to come to my rescue, but my friends were all looking my way with sparkling eyes, looking forward to me dancing with him. I guess this was my punishment for handing my brother over to that girl. I sighed internally, resigning myself to dance to one song, and hesitantly took the hand that was extended.


    At that moment, fanfare resounded from up high. The double doors at the entrance of the reception hall opened wide, though the guests paid little attention. But the instant those two figures made their entry, the whole hall fell silent. Then, a second later, the hall filled with excitement.


    ¡¸The princess!¡¹


    ¡¸And escorted by Sir Agedilus!¡¹


    My friends whispered quietly among themselves.


    Not the sort to dress half-heartedly, the kingdom¡¯s living gem wore a marvelous deep crimson dress, walking towards the center of the reception hall. Escorting her, my husband had shed the black robes he always wore, sporting the noble uniform, in bluish purple.


    I could hear someone¡¯s sigh of admiration. That sigh definitely spoke for all of those in the hall. Even I, who should be accustomed to this sort of sight more than other, could not help but let out a sigh also.


    Lunamerie¡¯s claim, that Edi was more suited to be with her, echoed in my ear. Lunamerie, who had complete confidence in herself. And here was the princess, who was way more suited to Edi than Lunamerie ever was. The feeling of wanting to run away filled my chest. Seized by this urge, I was just about to put it into action, when those sunrise eyes looked this way.


    ¡¸!¡¹


    The second he had deposited the princess at the seat of honor, he came straight this way. I couldn¡¯t move, as if my feet were bound to the floor. The gazes of the attendees, who were murmuring even louder than before, gathered to Edi¡¯s intended destination. In other words, they were all focused on me. I had completely lost my chance to escape. Confused, my friends moved a bit away from me. Then, Edi, having reached me, paying not even a glance to the young man who had asked me to dance, respectfully, in the most perfectly refined, elegant manner, extended his arm out to me.


    ¡¸Would you dance with me?¡¹


    It was in the form of a question, but his tone made it clear that he wouldn¡¯t take no for an answer. Perhaps because of that, before I even realized, I had taken his hand.


    The instant I put my hand in his, the attention of all of the hall was drawn towards us. Out of the corner of my eye, the princess gave a signal to the orchestra. Then, what they started to play, was the timeless, traditional waltz.


    ¡¸E, Edi? What is the meaning-¡¹


    ¡¸Hush. If you bite your tongue or get stepped on, I¡¯m sorry.¡¹


    As we started to dance to the music, others flowed into the dance floor. But it still felt like they were focused on us, to say nothing of the spectators who weren¡¯t dancing. I tried to keep pace to the three beats of the dance, but unable to keep calm given the circumstances, I kept stumbling. Each time that happened, Edi would skillfully adapt, and somehow we were able to keep up the appearance of a dance.


    Come to think of it, I suddenly realized, this was the first time I had danced with him at a party like this. To speak nothing of the marriage, we had kept even the engagement secret, and in the first place, this man, who hated drawing attention to himself, never attended things like evening parties, until today. To think that he would do something as conspicuous as this. I couldn¡¯t understand what was what. What exactly was going on? As I danced, I was frantically trying to make sense of things in my mind, and before long, the waltz ended.


    Being unaccustomed to that much physical exertion, I had to calm my heavy breathing. The princess came towards us. Edi bowed quietly, and I also, flustered, lowered my head into a bow. The princess giggled, seeing the two of us like that.


    ¡¸Relax. We are friends, why act so stiffly now?¡¹


    I knew all ears in the room were straining to hear our conversation. At the princess¡¯s words, I hesitantly raised my head, but the princess wasn¡¯t looking at me. She looked up at Edi, and those amber eyes sparkled somewhat provocatively.


    ¡¸Agedilus. It took you long enough, but I guess, considering it¡¯s you, it was a good performance.¡¹


    ¡¸I am humbled to receive your praise.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, this side of you is pretty nice. Now, introduce your partner to everyone.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you didn¡¯t say that, that was the whole point of this evening.¡¹


    ¡¸Edi? Princess?¡¹


    What exactly was going on? Extremely flustered, I looked back and force between their faces. The princess smiled mischievously, and gave me a wink.

 Chapter 62 - Volume 2

    The gesture made my heart flutter. Then, Edi grabbed my hand and pulled me to his side. I looked up at him for an explanation, and his lips formed a smile. It was an expression I had seen since we were young, as subtle as the dew that drips off leaves in the early morning, but nonetheless, it was a smile. Captivated, I lost the ability to speak. He addressed the crowd,


    ¡¸This is the first time that many of you are meeting her, but this lady is my wife, Filmina Von Lancent.¡¹


    ¡¸!¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t a terribly loud voice, but even so, that declaration resounded across the entire reception hall. The crowd was buzzing with conversation, but the one most surprised by his announcement must have been me. To think that he had gone and openly declared it, in this sort of situation. He had been so strongly for keeping it a secret. And just when we had finally been re-united, he did this sort of thing. It would have been better not to have seen him here ¨C I wanted to say, but the fact that I couldn¡¯t was frustrating. I stared at him, dumbfounded. He took my hand, then continued.


    ¡¸I apologize for waiting so long to introduce her. I selfishly wanted to keep her to myself, and she went along with it.¡¹


    Then, he must have used some kind of magic, because alongside his speech, there was a second stream of sound, audible only to me, that whispered into my ears.


    ¡¸Stand tall. You said you¡¯d stand beside me, didn¡¯t you?¡¹


    His words shook me out of my daze. He was right. To stand beside him, was what I had wished for. What was I doing being cowardly now? This was my opportunity to prove my resolve. I grasped his hand back, and used my other hand to raise my dress and give a curtsey.


    ¡¸As he said, my name is Filmina Von Lancent. I am honored to make your acquaintance.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t do more than give a simple introduction, without any frills, but thankfully, I pulled it off without trembling. I could sense that all eyes were on me, but for some reason, now, I didn¡¯t think anything of it. I glanced at Edi, who was expressionless, but I could tell that he was satisfied. It was an irritatingly beautiful face that made you want to pinch it, but alas, this really wasn¡¯t the place for that.


    Clap, clap, clap. A moment after my address, I heard the sound of applause. I turned and saw the princess, her smile as wide as her face, delicately clapping. As she continued, here and there throughout the hall people began to clap, and before long the sound of applause had spread across the entire hall like a wave. That applause had some amount of confusion, but it was in good intent.


    Feeling embarrassed, I met Edi¡¯s gaze, and I don¡¯t know which one of us started it, but we exchanged smiled. The waitstaff walked through the hall, distributing slender glasses, and I accepted one, automatically. Behind me, the princess announced,


    ¡¸Now then, to our young couple¡¯s happiness.¡¹


    The princess raised her glass in toast, and throughout the hall, others followed her cue. We, too, raised our glasses in toast, then drank the contents.


    ***


    After that, the party ended without incident. Or rather, after I addressed the crowd, and before I could be confronted by my friends, Edi whisked me away, so I couldn¡¯t tell you what happened in the aftermath. Since I had left my younger brother there, he was probably drilled for information. I understood in the moment the fate I was leaving him to, but I still let Edi pull me away, so I guess I am a bad sister.


    In the carriage ride home, Edi didn¡¯t say a word. I had a mind to, but he didn¡¯t seem in the mood to talk, so in the end, I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything either. But, we continued to hold hands, and for some reason, that warmth was reminiscent of when we were children.


    Inside the rattling carriage, I looked out the window as the scenery changed. Where were we going? I wondered for only a brief moment, before realizing our destination. It had been quite a while since I had seen this scenery. And where this road was headed.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    He gave no response. Then, the carriage halted, and he helped me down. I looked up at the building. I had finally returned, to our home, the Lancent Estate¡¯s secondary residence.


    Continuing to ignore me, he unlocked the door, and led me inside. The magical gemstones installed inside brightly lit up at the master of the house¡¯s return. It had been a couple weeks since anyone had been hear, and the interior gave off a somewhat lonely, deserted feel, but at the same time, it felt like it was happy to finally have the master back.


    Edi continued to say nothing, silently holding my hand and pulling me along, until finally, we stopped in front of the large window with an attached balcony, which was in our bedroom. He let go of my hand and opened the window, letting the cool night breeze come in, which brushed my cheeks.


    Edi turned to me. Backlit by the moonlight, his beauty would make even a night fairy bashful. Those sunrise colored eyes looking at me trembled with doubt.


    I tilted my neck, encouraging him to speak. If you make me wait any longer, I¡¯ll be the one to start talking, I conveyed that intention in my gaze. For a bit, he seemed to be struggling to find the words, which was unlike him, but finally, he spoke,


    ¡¸Um, that dress¡­¡¹


    At those words, that had apparently taken so long to say, I blinked. By that dress, he was certainly referring to the dress I had on. I suddenly became extremely embarrassed under his gaze, and lowered my eyes, muttering,


    ¡¸I heard from Suzette that you had this prepared for me.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯ll have to thank her. It took longer than I expected, and I was extremely annoyed when they wouldn¡¯t let me come visit you, but it appears that it was worth it in the end. It looks very good on you.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    Who are you? I wanted to retort. And who would blame me? How many years had it been since this man had given me an honest compliment like this? I barely managed to blurt out a stiff thank you, as if I was a broken marionette.


    That explained it though. The reason that there was no contact besides the sympathy gifts, he must have been busy with preparing the dress. It filled me with a somewhat happy, and somewhat embarrassed, I couldn¡¯t really put it into words, but a strange feeling. That he went this far for my benefit, the thought itself made me this happy.


    He stretched out his hand and brushed my cheek. The gentle, warm heat of his hand traveled down my entire body. He continued to rub my cheek, as if he was handling some precious object, and then I felt a soft, warm sensation on my forehead. That kiss felt very warm.


    I reflexively put up both hands and stepped back, but even before that he had caught me in his embrace. I thought I could hear my body stiffen.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸Just for a little¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Just for a little, let me stay like this.¡¹


    Whisperingly, that voice was so quiet that as to almost slip past unheard. I stiffened once more. To think that he would say that sort of thing. Those who knew him, and even those who didn¡¯t, neither would believe that. Even I, who had known him so long, could not believe it.


    Somehow managing to get my arms to move, I timidly wrapped them around his back, and he strengthened his grip so much that I almost groaned. There in his arms, I asked,


    ¡¸Um, Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸At the very least, it would have been nice to have heard your voice. Using that bracelet, that much would have been possible, wouldn¡¯t it have?¡¹


    Even now, I was wearing that bracelet that he had given me over my glove. I knew it could do that. Even as busy he was as the top magician in the kingdom, we could have at least exchanged meaningless greetings every day.


    He must have noticed the little bit of bitterness in my voice, because for a moment, he was lost for words. Then, he muttered, ever so faintly. We couldn¡¯t have been standing closer together, and I still couldn¡¯t make out what he said. I pestered him to repeat it, and he said again, in a small voice,


    ¡¸¡­voice¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸If I had heard your voice, I thought I wouldn¡¯t be able endure it.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­!¡¹


    We hadn¡¯t been allowed to see each other when I was at the Adina House. I knew what it was he was trying to say. But ¡¸I wouldn¡¯t be able to endure it¡¹, saying such a spoiled thing. I didn¡¯t know how I should respond, so I just stared up at his serene beauty, dumbfounded. He lowered those sunrise eyes of his, and muttered,


    ¡¸I wanted to see you.¡¹


    That short statement, that held so much emotion, caused the strength to leave my stiffened body. So that¡¯s what he had been wanting to say, this whole time.


    ¡¸Me too.¡¹


    My arms around his back strengthened their hold. Aah, I see. I had too.


    ¡¸Me too. I¡¯ve been wanting to see you this whole time.¡¹


    After all, that was what it was. The thing I wanted to say, I had thought it over a lot, but in the end, that sentence just about summed it all up. The whole time, I had wanted to see him. So much I couldn¡¯t bear it. The thought that I was the only one feeling that, was frustrating, and I couldn¡¯t say it. Just, that I had wanted to see him.


    I felt the happiness from when we re-united all over again. I looked up at him.


    ¡¸Even so, it surprised me.¡¹


    ¡¸What did?¡¹


    ¡¸The dress too, of course, but more than that, the fact that you publicly introduced me back there.¡¹


    I never expected that he would do that, and in that way. My words were laced with a tad of criticism, and he struggled for words again. After a short span of silence, he sighed, saying,


    ¡¸I had thought that if we kept it hidden I could protect you. At least, that was my intention at the start.¡¹


    ¡¸At the start?¡¹


    I prodded him to explain that bit. Those sunrise eyes looked at me, and continued,


    ¡¸I guess it wasn¡¯t really about protecting you. The reason I kept you a secret was because I didn¡¯t want to show you to anybody else. I wanted to keep you all to myself.¡¹


    He strengthened his embrace, and that pleasant voice continued,


    ¡¸I didn¡¯t ever consider that it would cause you to suffer.¡¡Sorry.¡¹


    Saying that, he stopped, looking as if he was waiting to accept whatever complaints, whatever criticisms I had. I inwardly sighed. Geez, how frustrating. I couldn¡¯t possibly say anything with him in that state, and that was extremely frustrating.


    Instead of responding, as if I was pulled toward him, as if it was the completely natural thing to do, I stretched up on my tip toes and, so lightly that I just grazed his lips, I kissed him. His eyes opened wide.


    ¡¸You¡¯re helpless.¡¹


    I smiled. Really, what a helpless guy. But I supposed that meant I was even more helpless. We were both beyond saving.


    Concluding that, still in his embrace, I looked up into his eyes. And this time, he initiated it, a deep, deep kiss. To the extent that I started to run out of air, and had to break free. Supporting my giddy, oxygen-deprived self, he smiled. That smile was filled with happiness. As if cold, frozen, pure-white snow had melted, out came a warm, soft smile. I smiled too. Our foreheads were so close they were touching, and I could feel his breathing on my skin as we smiled at each other, our only witness the glittering, pale moon high in the night sky.

 Chapter 63 - Volume 2

    Then, while my daily life seemed the same as before, it had actually changed quite a bit.


    In high society, it seemed that the interest in me now that I had publicly assumed the position as the wife of that Agedilus Von Lancent would never run out. The invitations to tea parties and evening parties were endless.


    Today I was sent an invitation to have tea on the terrace in the courtyard. Checking the sender of the accompanying letter, I sighed.


    ¡¸I received another one¡­¡¹


    Just the other day I had declined an invitation from this same person, and I was starting to get annoyed. The invitation resembled the rest. Before I even opened the envelope, my mood started to worsen. Seen my reaction, my husband, who was sitting across from me drinking herbal tea, laughed scornfully.


    ¡¸Each and every one of them is just trying to satisfy their curiosity. Just refuse them.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that easy.¡¹


    He said it like it was simple, but I had to act befitting of my position. Just the other day, I had finally attended a tea party hosted by that gourmet friend, and that had been hard enough as it was. I had resolved myself to be criticized for not speaking of my and Edi¡¯s relationship, but happily, that didn¡¯t happen. The fact that staying quiet about it was not of my accord, but was Edi¡¯s decision, had been shown at that evening party, and with none other than the princess watching over us, and it seemed to be quite effective.


    That was all well and good, but instead, I was questioned about everything that had happened from the moment we first met to our marriage. My friends seemed to prefer the ¡°love story¡± of Edi and I that spanned all the way back to our childhood over a love story between Edi and Lunamerie.


    ¡¸It must have been painful when Agedilus went on that journey, right?¡¹ and ¡¸The realization of a childhood love, how wonderful~¡¹¡¡and ¡¸A love that overcame all obstacles, how inspiring~¡¹ etc etc. Hearing them talk about me like that made my uncomfortable, and I ended up feeling extremely ashamed.


    Was what had happened between Edi and me really the inspirational love story that these ladies were talking about? ¡­Nope. Not at all. Even if it were, it wasn¡¯t the sweetly painful story they were exalting, it was more sour than that.


    ¡¸Filmina, what are you smiling at?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹


    I shook my head in response at Edi¡¯s quizzical voice. The fact that I alone had the privilege of experiencing this side of Edi, sitting drinking herbal tea, made my feel happy. It made me smile unconsciously. And speaking of privileges, I had one more.


    ¡¸Edi. Edi, why did you treat Luna differently to how you usually treat other girls?¡¹


    The most evident privilege he gave me, the use of that name. Not Agedilus, but Edi. His treatment of that lovely girl who wanted to gain that privilege for herself was definitely different then how he treated all the others. My question must have been unexpected, because his eyes widened slightly.


    Perhaps this was a topic that he didn¡¯t want brought back up, because he looked at me with a distasteful expression. But I didn¡¯t cower away. I stared right back at him, and after some silence, he replaced his teacup in its saucer and gravely started to speak.


    ¡¸Did it look that way?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Normally, you would mercilessly reject them from the start.¡¹


    ¡¸What kind of person am I in your mind?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave that to your imagination.¡¹


    I declared smiling. Edi pursed his lips. Normally he completely disregarded how other people would take things, conscious of that fact but doing it anyway. It wasn¡¯t like he didn¡¯t understand what I was asking.


    No matter how important of a noble Lunamerie was, he wasn¡¯t the kind of person to change his speech and conduct because of that. And since he had become the head royal court magician, and a hero that had saved the world, he had gotten even worse. In response to my question his expression twisted, as if despite the fact that just remembering it was annoying, he still wanted to say something.


    ¡¸The Valentine House, outward appearances notwithstanding, is capable of anything. They¡¯re tricky. I knew at first glance that the girl was of the same breed. It looked like if I provoked her in the wrong way, it would be a pain.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, was that the only reason?¡¹


    Even Edi was a man. Being approached by a girl that cute¡­ Regardless of the original intent¡­ Being followed around adoringly, it would not be unheard of if he enjoyed the situation, perhaps reluctantly went along with it¡­ As those thoughts ran threw my head my doubts piled up. Edi¡¯s sunrise-colored eyes blinked as if he had been asked something surprising.


    ¡¸Was there anything else besides that?¡¹


    That mysterious light in his eyes lost all hint of malice.


    ¡¸¡­No, nothing.¡¹


    If he says that, I guess we¡¯ll leave it at that. I wasn¡¯t completely satisfied, but with him in this mood, asking anymore would be a waste of time.


    Perhaps it was the fault of the curse, but even so, I felt like I had been an idiot for being so troubled. Sighing and taking a sip of herbal tea, I suddenly felt a gaze. Edi was resting his elbow on the table and was staring at me. Those sunrise-colored eyes twinkled with a mischievous light, and he tilted his neck and asked,


    ¡¸And speaking of you, I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d raise your hand there.¡¹


    I reacted with a start. He was probably referring to the time in the prison of the Valentine House, when I slapped Lunamerie in the face.


    ¡¸Were you disappointed with me?¡¹


    Even if I had let my emotions get the best of me, I had done a fearsome thing. I¡¯m saying this about myself, but normally I endeavor to be ladylike and refined. For me to show that sort of behavior, no one could have imagined that. Even I myself couldn¡¯t imagine doing that. In Edi¡¯s case, it must have been even more unexpected. The image that I had built up for myself had been ruined. I waited for his response anxiously, and he quietly shook his head, then smiled gently.


    ¡¸No. It made me fall in love with you again.¡¹


    Being¡¡told that sort of thing out of nowhere, I almost missed it. Sipping my herbal tea, I stopped trying to calm myself down, and looked at Edi. His smile quickly disappeared and he put on a blank face. But if he thought that would fool me, he was sorely mistaken. Why would he be trying to pretend that he hadn¡¯t just said what he just said, I wonder?


    ¡¸Edi, what was that just now?¡¹


    ¡¸What was what?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, wouldn¡¯t this make the first time that you¡¯ve said that you loved me?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Is that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is.¡¹


    Yes, up until now he had shown his feelings through various actions, but this was the first time that he explicitly said those words. During the wedding vows, he had said ¡¸I love you¡¹, but that was more of a formality. But just now he had certainly said those words.


    ¡¸Hey Edi, could you say that one more time?¡¹


    I urged him with my eager gaze, but instead of responding to my wish, he suddenly stood from his chair.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve still got some more work I have to finish tonight, so I¡¯m going to head to the palace. I¡¯ll be back late again tonight, so don¡¯t wait for me to go to bed.¡¹


    ¡¸Surely you have the time to say just one word though? Wait a second ¨C Hey!¡¹


    In an instant, he disappeared from in front of my eyes. Teleportation magic.


    ¡¸He got away¡­¡¹


    I grinded my teeth unthinkingly. And he had said that today was a day off. Geez.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no helping him.¡¹


    Of course the empty space voiced no response to my muttering. Then, relishing in the feeling of being alone, I leaned back against my chair and stretched out. That voice suddenly replayed itself in my ear,


    ¡¸Please, never forgive me.¡¹


    At that voice, calm, concealing his sincerity, I closed my eyes and nodded from the bottom of my heart. As he said, I would probably never forgive Sir Celves. And he, and Lunamerie, I would never forget either of them, as long as I lived. Together with Edi.


    I live on, together with Edi. No matter what happened, no matter what obstacles occured along the way. It might be cliche to say, but even something impossible for one of us, if its the two of us, surely we¡¯ll be able to overcome it. So ¡¸I¡¹, will continue to live in this world.


    ¡¸For now, when he gets home, it will be game on!¡¹


    When he returned, I would definitely make him say it, I vowed to the expanse of blue sky that filled my vision. Aah, today too, was a beautiful day.

 Chapter 64 - Volume 3

    The chirping of a songbird tickled my ear. It sounded almost like a group of young girls whispering and laughing about some shared secret. I slowly opened my eyes. Behind the intricate lace curtain, through the large window that connected with the balcony, the yellow morning sun shone into the bedroom. Morning had come, I belatedly thought.


    A peaceful awakening, like always. I sighed with contentment. Next to me, my husband continued to sleep, breathing lightly. Blessed by a night fairy, he had both masculine and feminine charm, and at the sight of his androgynous beauty, I smiled. ¡¸You tire of a beauty after three days¡¹ might be the saying, but no matter how many times you see a beautiful thing, it¡¯s still beautiful.


    The fact that such a beautiful existence was my husband, particularly now that this was common knowledge, felt strange at times. But no matter how strange I, Filmina Von Lancent, thought it was, I had not even the slightest of intentions to let another person take my position.


    At that thought, I remembered the incidents a couple of months ago, when I was cursed by Celves Sin Ronein, and when I was kidnapped by Lunamerie Elle Valentine.


    I was this man¡¯s wife. That was what he himself had assured.


    ¡¸No matter what anybody says, no matter what happened, you are my wife.¡¹


    I had taken those words to heart, and had been passing every day as his wife. They had finally came, the peaceful days, without nightmares. Even the fact that, after a while, I was feeling a tad bit bored, made me happy. That each day was important and precious, I reminded myself every day.


    Trying not to wake him, I gently kissed his forehead and made to slip out of bed, but my wrist was grabbed suddenly.


    ¡¸Kya!¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re up already?¡¹


    His voice was deep, but pleasant to hear. I turned to look over my shoulder and saw that his eyes had opened, and he was looking at me somewhat unsatisfied.


    Those rare sunrise-colored eyes peered from under his long eyelashes. Perhaps because he was still half-asleep, he was unusually listless. It was extremely attractive. If another person were to see this sight, it would make them giddy, but I had become used to it, so this much was nothing.


    ¡¸Edi, are you awake? Please let me go. If not, I can¡¯t get changed, much less make breakfast.¡¹


    ¡¸It wouldn¡¯t be a big deal if you didn¡¯t do that today.¡¹


    ¡¸Ara ara. That¡¯s not something the head magician of the kingdom should say. Besides, you have work to do today too, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    He met my logic with silence, letting go of my wrist with reluctance. Geez. The fact that this spoiled man was the kingdom¡¯s finest magician, one of the world¡¯s heroes, Agedilus Von Lancent, the world is incomprehensible. That a man with such an absurd title would be my husband, was even more incomprehensible.


    You couldn¡¯t tell on one glance, but since I knew him so well, I could tell that that was dissatisfaction on his face, and at his pouting face, I smiled.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t make such a face. Today, I¡¯ll bake your favorite cheese cookies, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t treat me like a child.¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, but you are acting like a child. My cute Edi.¡¹


    I smiled widely as I made to leave, and he made a sullen face and sat up on the bed.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? I don¡¯t mind if you keep sleeping¡­¡¹


    But I wasn¡¯t allowed to finish my statement. His hand stretched out and gripped my chin, and stole a kiss from my lips. That soft sensation left me flustered and he made a mischievous smile.


    ¡¸Who is a child?¡¹


    ¡¸My apologies.¡¹


    The fact that that was all I could say was extremely vexing. Not because I couldn¡¯t think of a comeback, but because I had left the bed, as if to run away.


    Kissing, up until now we had done numerous times, but I still wasn¡¯t able to get used to it. Whether that was because of the previous me, that there were still vestiges of the me from Japan, or if it was just the current me¡¯s character, I wasn¡¯t sure, but regardless of why, I hadn¡¯t gotten used to it.


    This man knew that I was weak to this sort of skinship, and sometimes would do this sort of thing. I couldn¡¯t help but think of him as unfair.


    ¡¸Well then, I have to prepare breakfast. I¡¯ll let you know when it¡¯s ready.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay.¡¹


    His reply was brief, but at his smile I internally grinded my teeth as I entered the adjoining room. I quickly got dressed into my usual, what other people had called ¡¸plain¡¹ clothing, and tied my long hair up in its usual style, then departed for the kitchen.


    ¡¸But I really do want to get used to this already.¡¹


    Walking through the hallway, I muttered to myself. Still feeling the sensation on my lips, I pressed a hand to my flushed cheek, and sensing the fast beating of my heart, began to plan the day¡¯s breakfast.


    ***


    I meandered uncertainly through the bustling marketplace. I tried to weave through the pockets the waves of people going this way and that, but even so I¡¯d constantly almost bump into someone and have to apologize, as I worked my way forward.


    If I lost focus, it felt like I would be swallowed up in the hustle and bustle. Back in the time before the demon king had been subjugated, this sight would have been unbelievable. In those days, many shops closed down, and the few that stayed open were all very expensive. Public safety was at an all time low, a women out walking alone was unthinkable. Compared to that, now everybody was smiling and the shopkeepers called out to the crowd, chatting with the people walking through. It made me grateful for the peace.


    In the market, various flowers were used as decorations here and there. It wasn¡¯t as if there weren¡¯t some that had bloomed early, but the vast majority were still in buds. Now there were already an uncountable number of them, but soon there would be an absurd amount, and this whole market, actually the whole city, would be covered with them. The reason behind them was the Great Festival that would happen soon.


    I referred to it as that, but that wasn¡¯t actually the official name. It wasn¡¯t as if it didn¡¯t have an official name either, but it was in the holy language, and there wasn¡¯t a good translation for it. The closest term was the generic ¡¸Flower Festival¡¹but that was just but one meaning of the festival. It was a harvest festival to express gratitude to the goddess. The Great Festival hadn¡¯t been celebrated during the time of the Demon King, but this year it had finally been reinstated.


    It was still more than a month until the actual day, but the market was already getting into the mood, more lively than usual, the people dashing this way and that. Without noticing, I got swept up in the atmosphere, and got persuaded into buying more groceries than normal. And before I had come to the market, I had borrowed a fairly heavy book from the kingdom¡¯s library.


    And the result of that was, needless to say, quite heavy.


    Anyway, it was heavy. The amount of weight I was holding in both hands made me want to sigh, but I managed to endure it. I had a feeling that if I did sigh, my heart would break.


    I looked down at the basket I was holding, and realizing that this was what I got for buying too much stuff, I sighed. Shoot, I was trying not to do that. I felt that I could hear the sound of my heart breaking. I stopped my feet, and this time, let out a large sigh.


    No, don¡¯t give up, me. If I can make it to the main street, I can get a carriage. I¡¯ve just got to somehow make it to there.


    Readjusting my hold on the basket, I renewed my morale. Suddenly, the moment I stepped forward, I felt a solid impact. For a moment I didn¡¯t understand what had happened, but then I realized that I had run into a person in front of me. Timidly looking up, I felt an intense sense of regret.


    A crowd of three rough looking men surrounded me, making vulgar smiles as they looked my way.


    ¡¸Oi, oi. That hurt.¡¹


    ¡¸That might have broken a bone, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re gonna take responsibility for this, right?¡¹


    Smiling, they said those rehearsed-sounding lines. I was troubled, not knowing whether I should be scared or shocked. I tightened my grip on the basket. Breaking a bone simply by being bumped into, what a terrible case of calcium deficiency.


    Speaking of that, just a while ago, the lady at the flower store had said that lately some unseemly thugs had been hanging around this area, and to be on my guard. And just now, I remembered that.


    They wouldn¡¯t bother a plain looking girl like me, I had said smiling to the shopkeeper. Sigh. I supposed that these were the guys that she had been referring to. I looked up at them. One of them smiled broadly, and snatched my basket.


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    I unconsciously let out a cry. One of the men grabbed me, and that feeling sent chills down my spine. It was unbearably uncomfortable.


    ¡¸Please let me go.¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸Please let me go.¡¹ she says. Don¡¯t be haughty.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I hate this type of woman though. With this sort, once you get them in bed, they get wild.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi. Before that, pay my medical bills.¡¹


    ¡¸While you¡¯re at it, give us some tender nursing.¡¹


    What medical bills? What nursing? Don¡¯t joke with me. That sort of thing, even if you fell to the ground begging, I¡¯d refuse. At the very least, go fix your face and then come back and ask.


    Or that was what I thought, but I didn¡¯t say anything. The one who had his arm around my shoulder pulled me into an empty alley. He pushed me up against a wall, and I bit my lip in the process. The basket was still in the men¡¯s possession, and I was surrounded with my back to the wall. I couldn¡¯t see a way out.


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    I unconsciously touched the bracelet that Edi had given me, still around my right wrist. He had taken a child stone from one of the magic gems in his staff to use as the main piece, and because of that this was connected to his staff. If I used this, he¡¯d probably get here immediately. But, but even so. Even under normal circumstances, he was swamped with work. Was calling the kingdom¡¯s head magician really okay? Although he would certainly say ¡¸If you have time to think that, hurry up and call me.¡¹


    Even so, my will power stopped me from doing that. I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to call it strength, but as his wife, to hold that position with pride, I didn¡¯t want to rely on him whenever the going got rough. Because it was him, Though, if I requested his help, far from being displeased, he¡¯d actually be happy. But, if I continued to do that, someday I¡¯d lose my place as his equal. I feared that much more than my current predicament with these men.


    And while I was engrossed in these thoughts, I was silent. The men grew angry at the fact that I didn¡¯t look particularly scared or flustered, and threw my basket on the ground.


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    The ingredients were strewn across the ground, along with the book that I had just borrowed. I unthinkingly let out a loud cry, and they smiled, trampling the groceries underfoot. One picked up the book. To go so far as to trample food, must be a damning act. Thinking that it would be nice if the goddess smote them right there, I glared at them.


    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault for spacing out, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Exactly. Even though you¡¯re a girl, reading this big of a book.¡¹


    ¡¸Rather than a book, we¡¯re much more fun to play with you know.¡¹


    At their remarks, I clenched my trembling fist. What were they saying. ¡¸Playing¡¹ with them, or reading, there was no need to compare. To even propose a comparison was impertinent.


    ¡¸Regarding the fact that you all have ruined my groceries, I will reluctantly let slide. But I won¡¯t overlook the book. Please give it back.¡¹


    ¡¸Oooh-, cheeky.¡¹


    ¡¸Please show us exactly how you won¡¯t overlook it.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t touch me!¡¹


    The man in front of me stretched his hand out to touch my cheek, and I instinctively slapped it away. Th sound resounded through the alley. Shoot, I thought, but it was too late. Looking at his red hand, he grew angry.


    ¡¸I had thought I¡¯d treat you gently, but then you do this!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so stuck up!¡¹


    One of the men threw the book against the ground. In that instant, something fluttered out from the pages.


    ¡¸!¡¹


    Panicking, I tried to pick it up, but just before I could get to it, one of the men got there a step faster.


    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­A bookmark, I think.¡¹


    ¡¸Please give that back!¡¹


    He was holding in his hand my bookmark, which had been between the pages of my book just a moment before. Several years ago, back when Edi had still been in the Magic Academy, I had sent him a handkerchief embroidered with a wood sorrel, and in return, he had given me this bookmark, of a pressed daisy. To me, it was one of my treasures.


    The men must have been able to tell from my expression and voice just how important the bookmark was to me, as they grinned broadly at each other and feigned self-importance. One made a disgusting smile.


    ¡¸I was mistaken. This isn¡¯t simply any old bookmark. It looks like this bookmark is verrry important to this lady.¡¹


    ¡¸Looks that way.¡¹


    Smiling, the men exchanged looks, and then looked down at me. The man dangled the bookmark right in front of my eyes, but when I moved to grab it, he held it out of reach. I simmered with irritation.


    ¡¸Please. Would you give that back?¡¹


    ¡¸That depends on you.¡¹


    ¡¸Right. If you pay our hospital fees, we¡¯ll consider it.¡¹


    I could feel my body trembling. Not out of fear, but out of anger. My left hand touched the bracelet around my right wrist. Calm down, calm down, I told myself. In this situation, because of these guys, if I called Edi, I¡¯d never forgive myself. Even if Edi himself would want me to call him in this situation.


    I wracked my brain trying to come up with a way to deal with this with my own power, but nothing good came to mind. I couldn¡¯t do anything but silently glare at the pair. That seemed to get on their nerves ¨C


    ¡¸Say something!¡¹


    His hand came up and I instinctively shut my eyes. ¡¸Ahh, I messed up.¡¹ For some reason I was strangely calm. Taking a solid blow to the face like this would definitely swell up something fierce.


    Edi¡¯s quiet, furious figure floated through my mind. ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡¹, he would ask quietly, and then find these men and scheme some revenge. He really was a troublesome guy.


    I knew that, and still didn¡¯t call him right away. I knew that, and yet still ¨C come to think of it, I had been bracing for the inevitable pain of this strike, but it never arrived.

 Chapter 65 - Volume 3

    Ow! Ow ow ow!¡¹


    Instead, I heard the man cry out. I opened my eyes, and the scene in front of me made my eyes open wide.


    ¡¸Let go of me! Ow ow ow!¡¹


    The hand that the man had raised to hit me with was being pinned by an unknown tall figure. That figure was wrapped completely by a long cloak, wearing a deep hood, which, at my height, made it impossible to make out the face. Aside from the figure¡¯s tall height, I could tell nothing else, age and gender were both a complete mystery. The figure let go of the man, and he fell to the ground pathetically.


    ¡¸Hey, are you all right?¡¹


    ¡¸Shit! What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡¹


    I stood dumbfounded. The men that had accosted me became enraged. But the mysterious figure showed no sign of worry. It slipped past the men¡¯s punches as if dancing, and took from its pocket a bundle of short poles connected with a chain, which was studded with red orbs that resembled magic gemstones. The figure pulled on the tip of the chain and the bundle changed into one long pole. I pulled the name of that strange weapon from the previous me¡¯s knowledge: Ah, I see, it¡¯s called a sectional staff.


    While I was processing that, the figure wielded his staff, and swung it once through the air. The men began to tremble in fear, but, as if not able to admit defeat, they rushed on the mysterious figure once again.


    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹


    But the difference in skill was obvious even to an amateur like me. The staff cut through the air, at times thrusting, at times sweeping. In the blink of an eye, the three men have been forced to the ground. I could do nothing but watch.


    ¡¸Um, excuse me!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t screw with me! Stop right there!¡¹


    As the mysterious figure silently turned to leave, one of the men arose staggering, and taking out a knife from a belt wrapped around his thigh, rushed at the figure. I instinctively jumped at the arm holding the knife, but I was one step too slow.


    ¡¸!¡¹


    Bright red flew through the air, but not my blood. The mysterious figure held his arm, and turned around.


    ¡¸Heh. Serves you right!¡¹


    The figures staff mercilessly came down on the man¡¯s head, and he fainted. I let go of his arm. The only people still conscious were me and the mysterious figure.


    ¡¸Is your injury all right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    In response to my question, the figure said nothing. This was awkward. Extremely awkward. I had some amount of confidence in my communication ability, but being met with absolute silence this whole time, I had no idea what to do. It was like Edi when he was very young. He would only ever say the minimum amount necessary. This figure in front of me had the same feeling.


    Putting that aside for a bit, the mysterious figure folded its staff and put it away, and then crouched down and picked up the book and bookmark off the ground. Knocking the dust off, it held them out to me.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹


    I took them and examined the bookmark. Because of the men¡¯s rough treatment, the paper had gotten slightly twisted, but the pressed flower appeared unharmed. I sighed in relief. I looked up at the mysterious figure, but it had already moved and was about to disappear into an alley.


    ¡¸Please wait!¡¹


    I ran up to it and grabbed it¡¯s cloak. I sensed a somewhat annoyed feeling, but I ignored that and bowed deeply.


    ¡¸This bookmark is an extremely important possession of mine. I cannot express my gratitude.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    As expected, no reply. That was fine. I took out an embroidered handkerchief from the pocket of my dress coat.


    ¡¸I am extremely sorry about your injury. I am afraid I can do nothing more than stop the bleeding.¡¹


    A red line of blood ran down the white skin under the torn cloak. Because the cut was done with a sharp knife, it was likely that the cut ran deeper than it looked. I wrapped the handkerchief around it and tied it tightly. I nodded, satisfied with my work. Next, it would have to go to a doctor or a priest and get it treated.


    It would be nice if I could use spirit or light magic, but while I had some amount of knowledge, with regard to actual ability, I had none. All I could do was use the handkerchief to stop the blood.


    ¡¸This will do for now. Please take care.¡¹


    Then, I looked up at the figure¡¯s face. At this distance, I could peek under the hood, and what I saw there was


    ¡¸¡­?!¡¹


    I swallowed. What I had seen under the hood was not a face, but a mask. Covering the entire face, a silver mask. Neither masculine or feminine, but a detailed mask that had a dove, wings outspread, carved into each cheek. The symbol of peace. That was proof of involvement with the temple that worshipped the goddess.


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡¹


    I released my grip on the figure¡¯s arm, and in the instant, it flourished it¡¯s cloak and disappeared into the crowd of the main street. I could only watch, dumbfounded as it left.


    ***


    After the figure left, I once again went about buying groceries, and made my way back home. As for what happened to the three men that accosted me, I left them with the knights that were stationed near the market.


    It would have been fine just to leave them there in the alley, but letting those guys go without punishment might mean that they would do the same thing again. Particularly with the Great Festival approaching, the knights ought to handle these things.


    Fufufu, the ruined groceries had gotten their revenge. The wrath of food was frightening. Thinking that, I stirred the pot.


    ¡¸Now then, this looks about right.¡¹


    I ladled out a bit of the carefully simmered vegetables and sausage soup into a small tasting dish, and started to blow on it. Judging that it was cool enough, I tasted it, and the umami of the vegetables and salty seasoning of the sausage melded into the perfect flavor and filled my tastebuds. I smiled. That one was done. The flavor wouldn¡¯t clash with the main dish, an herb-seasoned whitefish, either.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about time for him to get back¡­ ara?¡¹


    Speak of the devil. The magic gem affixed to the doorway of the kitchen began to sparkle. That reaction meant that the master of the house had returned.


    It looked like today he had been able to leave at the prescribed time. Thinking that that was quite a rare event, I extinguished the magic gem that provided a heat source for the pot, washed my hands, and headed to the entrance.


    ¡¸Welcome back, Edi.¡¹


    In response to the daily greeting, my husband shed the black robe that was proof of his post at the Black Lotus Court, and smiled lightly.


    ¡¸I¡¯m home.¡¹


    ¡¸The food is ready. Let¡¯s eat it while it¡¯s still hot.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. By the way, Filmina, did anything happen today?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    I lost my words. ¡¸Did anything happen today?¡¹was a question he asked every day. And I almost always responded ¡¸Nope, nothing.¡¹ But today was different than most days. Well, even so, in the end nothing big came of it, so there wasn¡¯t any huge need to tell Edi about it, so I wasn¡¯t intending to, but I messed up. I internally clicked my tongue at my blunder. I had gone silent, and his gaze was piercing.


    ¡¸What do you mean, ¡ºEh¡»?¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing.¡¹


    ¡¸Ohh?¡¹


    I folded his robe and averted my eyes, and that deep voice questioned. This was bad. Unable to respond skillfully, I stayed silent. He sighed lightly.


    Not angry or shocked, although I was ready for either of those as I looked up at him, but instead, that pale, beautiful face just smiled.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    But that smile didn¡¯t relieve me at all. It sent chills down my spine. Timidly calling him by name, his smile deepened.


    ¡¸If you don¡¯t want to tell me that¡¯s fine. Instead, I¡¯ll just have you show me directly.¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    Confused, I cocked my neck. He took my right hand. On that wrist was the magic gem bracelet that he had given me. In a theatrical manner, he raised my hand and kissed the bracelet. I became aware that my face had gone red.


    Where exactly had he picked up these sorts of embarrassing displays of skinship. This was terribly frustrating. Still smiling at me, he continued.


    ¡¸Do you know what this gem can do?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Only roughly though¡­ wait, by some chance, Edi?¡¹


    During a previous incident, he had told me that it had functions that resembled a listening device and GPS. Honestly, it felt somewhat like I was on a leash, but what with the incident with Lunamerie, and the fact that I was the wife of the kingdom¡¯s head magician, I thought I¡¯d have to endure this level. But I didn¡¯t have conversations that I needed to hide, and I didn¡¯t intend to go to places that I didn¡¯t want him to know about, so I didn¡¯t really mind. But, if it was the case that this bracelet could do more than that, and by the way he was talking, it was¡­


    ¡¸Um, are you saying that this bracelet is capable of replaying my actions?¡¹


    Actually, hadn¡¯t he said that? As long as I was wearing this bracelet, if he felt like it, he could see all of my actions.


    I hadn¡¯t done anything to feel guilty about, and I was the one who had caused him to worry so much. I closed my eyes. This was bad, I thought, filled with unease. As if he could sense that, he smiled, unusually kindly. This was a rare, precious expression. But this wasn¡¯t a situation where I could say ¡¸What a nice smile¡¹.


    ¡¸If you¡¯d told me what happened, I wouldn¡¯t need to use a more forceful method. Oh well.¡¹


    Still smiling, he reached for my arm. The gem started to shine faintly. Panicking, I shook my arm away.


    ¡¸I understand! I¡¯m very sorry! Um, I just met with a little trouble in the market, is all.¡¹


    ¡¸Trouble?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. But I was saved by a kind person, so it didn¡¯t come to anything.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I see.¡¹


    It was a very strange ¡¸kind person¡¹but I didn¡¯t go into that. More importantly, I had told him the truth as he requested, but for some reason he looked dissatisfied, which bothered me.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not hiding anything else.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay. If you say so, I guess that¡¯s fine.¡¹


    His tone made it seem like he had more to say. I looked up at his sullen face, and he muttered,


    ¡¸Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­I would have wanted to save you.¡¹


    ¡¸Ara. Well.¡¹


    Not knowing what to say, that was what came out. He slipped past me into the dining room. That those normally pale ears had turned bright red was not my imagination.


    He was, perhaps, pouting? Reaching that conclusion, I couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡¸Please wait a bit, Edi. I¡¯ll reheat dinner.¡¹


    We had taken longer than I had expected in the entryway. The whitefish and vegetable sausage soup that I had gone to all the trouble to make were probably already cold.


    Suppressing my smile, I came up to him and he glared at me. Far from making a crying child silent, that glare of one of the world¡¯s heroes could make even a laughing adult break into tears. But I was used to it, and his blushing face took away all of its intensity.


    ¡¸I¡¯m quite pleased with how today¡¯s soup turned out. Please enjoy it.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay.¡¹


    Smiling at that straightforward reply, I fell into step next to him. Then, the memory of the incident at noon flashed through my mind.

 Chapter 66 - Volume 3

    I squint at the bright sunlight. The comfortable warm feeling naturally makes me sleepy. It¡¯s like the night fairy that governs stars, dreams, and sleepiness, is half-awake and showed up in the daytime.


    I hold back the yawn that¡¯s about to escape my mouth, walking along the corridor of the royal palace. ¡®It was a mistake to wear my dress coat,¡¯ I can¡¯t help but think, even though it¡¯s too late. In the blink of an eye, there¡¯s now only one month left for the grand festival. It¡¯s only natural that it¡¯s getting hotter but my hand still pulled out the dress coat like usual out of habit.


    ¡¸Looks like I should take this off on the way home¡­¡­¡¹


    Since my baggage has increased this time, there¡¯s nothing I can do now. Murmuring that in a half-sigh, I hold the basket in my arms properly.


    The reason I¡¯m especially walking in the royal palace like this is very simple. Namely, I¡¯m here to deliver lunch to that man and his disciple, Widnichol.


    If someone else asks, ¡®again?¡¯ no doubt I¡¯d get deeply questioned. Even I, the perpetrator of this, think that. I may be the wife of the savior of the world, of the royal palace¡¯s head wizard, but it¡¯s ridiculous to just attend the palace so carefreely like this. Even if I get criticized, ¡®know your place!¡¯ I can¡¯t argue with that. And on top of that, shamefully, the one who made the reason to attend the palace is none other than me.


    This and that, all of it is because I overslept this morning. He, my husband, should have woken me up but he left me in bed as I indulged myself in sleep, made breakfast by himself, and left a note beside it before immediately leaving.


    I¡¯m certainly grateful that he made breakfast ¨C it tasted so good it frustrated me ¨C but even so, isn¡¯t this supposed to be my place as his wife?


    As I ate that soft buttery omelette, delicious even while cold, I read that note. ¡¸I¡¯d like you to bring me lunch.¡¹ In flowing letters, just that one sentence was written.


    I couldn¡¯t help but think ¡®then you should¡¯ve just woken me up in the first place¡¯, was that unreasonable of me? I wish he¡¯d put himself in my shoes as I woke up, terribly shocked to see my husband wasn¡¯t beside me and the sun, visible from the balcony, was too high up in the sky. Maybe he was just being considerate towards me, but more importantly, I wanted to tell him ¡¸have a good day¡¹.


    Anyway, he used to always jump into work or research without having lunch, so it certainly makes me happy that now he¡¯s started eating the lunch I make. Nonetheless, it¡¯s a bit mortifying just accepting that obediently. Though it¡¯s clear that the outcome has been a victory for me as I¡¯m very willingly making and bringing him lunch as he asked.


    ¡®What will I do about this complicated mental state I¡¯m in?¡¯ Internally muttering that, I walk through the long corridor. Until now, I¡¯d cut through the courtyard, making my way to his laboratory. But since our marriage has been grandly announced, there¡¯s no need to avoid the public eye so I¡¯m not going to especially go through the courtyard. But it¡¯s still true that the courtyard is a shortcut. ¡®So should I really go down to the courtyard around here?¡¯ I¡¯m thinking about that, not stopping my walking, when in the blink of an eye I see the door to the Black Lotus Court.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Oh?¡¹


    In front of that large door with a lotus crest engraved into it, a palace guard and an unfamiliar person are arguing over something. No, arguing might be somewhat of a wrong way to put it. The guard is aggressive while the stranger is really being as slippery as an eel, avoiding the topic, which provokes the guard¡¯s anger even more¡­¡­ That¡¯s probably the right way to put it. With no signs of noticing me who¡¯s relatively close to them, they seem to be having a conversation that¡¯s very unlikely to do any good.


    I know the guard. I¡¯ve met him countless times as I visited the Black Lotus Court until now. He¡¯s rather serious about his job, even though we¡¯re acquaintances he never lets me in unless I show him the magic jewel bracelet. I can¡¯t forget him even if I wanted to. And the person arguing with him is.


    ¡¸Who could it be?¡¹


    I unconsciously murmur that. The tall person with their back to me is wearing a cloak that I can tell at a glance is of high quality, with delicate embroidered hemming. Their hood is pulled down deeply. I¡¯m sure the guard standing in front of this person can¡¯t see their face either. To be honest, they¡¯re a very suspicious person.


    I can¡¯t hear what exactly they¡¯re arguing about, but judging by the guard¡¯s irritated voice, it stinks of trouble.


    Yep, I¡¯m not getting involved in this, no thanks. They do say slow and steady wins the race, so I¡¯ll turn back for now. Thinking that, I¡¯m about to return to the road I used to take, when:


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªYo, I was waiting for you!¡¹


    ¡¸Pardon?¡¹


    I reflexively stop at the voice I hear from behind me. It¡¯s a calm male voice, pleasing to the ear.


    Did he just call out to me? I turn to look behind and see the owner of that voice, the tall person clad in a cloak, is waving and randomly approaching me in a friendly way. The upper half of his face is covered with the hood, the only part I can see is his light lips in a gentle smile just like his voice.


    ¡¸U-um¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Sorry for making you carry my stuff, I¡¯ll carry it from now.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡ª¡¹


    With a flowing gesture, the person ¨C who¡¯s probably just old enough to be called a young man ¨C grabs the basket from my hand. It happens in the blink of an eye. I can¡¯t even protest or resist.


    My thoughts are at a standstill and my mouth is open, flabbergasted. In front of me, he opens the basket, sticking his hand inside. My sense of reason finally catches up at that extremely selfish gesture.¡¹


    ¡¸P-please return that!¡¹


    I take back the basket from his hands, which are considerably fair-skinned for a man¡¯s. It was unexpectedly easy to take it back; relieved at that, I check the contents of the basket.


    On today¡¯s menu is a cheese and tomato cake sal¨¦. I didn¡¯t make this with my current knowledge but from the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡»¡¯s knowledge. In this world, pastries or cakes that aren¡¯t sweet are extremely rare. I¡¯ve been making this since I lived with my family but it was popular with them, even that man who rarely openly praises anything enjoys it very much. That cake sal¨¦ seems to be safe, but.


    ¡¸Is this what you¡¯re looking for?¡¹


    Making sure the guard behind us won¡¯t see, the mystery man whispers that; he lightly thrusts before me the bookmark I¡¯d put in my book along with lunch in the basket. Of course, that¡¯s not just a bookmark. It¡¯s my favorite, beloved bookmark that that man gave me, made of pressed daisies.


    Before I can reach out and take it back, he pulls his hand away and puts the bookmark under his cloak. Then he bends his tall body, softly whispering in my ear.


    ¡¸If you want it back, you¡¯ll have to play along.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡ª?!¡¹


    What the heck is this person saying? I couldn¡¯t help but be speechless. Holding my shoulder, I¡¯m forced to get dragged halfway to the guard in front of the door.


    ¡¸She can prove my identity, then there¡¯s no problem, right?¡¹


    Holding my shoulder in a friendly way, the person who seems to be a young man shamelessly says that, taking my right hand and showing the guard the magic bracelet.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that true?¡¹


    As usual, the guard is very serious about his job. Even though he knows me by face, he still looks suspiciously at me and the man, and then at the bracelet, making a hesitant face.


    ¡¸No, this is the first time¡ª¡¹


    I¡¯m about to say ¡®this is the first time I met him¡¯ but right at that moment, the man holding my shoulder tightens his grip. I look at him from the side of my gaze to see his lips, the only part of his face I can see, silently move. ¡¸Bo ¨C ok ¨C ma ¨C rk¡¹ he mouths.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Bas¡­¡­¡ª!¡¹


    ¡¸Bas?¡¹


    ¡¸Bas?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Excuse me. There¡¯s no problems here.¡¹


    To think that my mouth would run off by itself, about to say ¡¸bastard¡¹. There¡¯s no way I can say that. Since the recent incident with the curse, ever since I fully accepted the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡», I feel like my tongue¡¯s gotten extremely sharp.


    As I think ¡®I can¡¯t carelessly slip up with my words,¡¯ I put on the smile mask I inherited from my father. I feel like it¡¯s turned into a cramped smile, but for better or for worse, the guard doesn¡¯t notice, stepping to the side of the door and making way for us. The large door opens with a creak.


    ¡¸Thanks. Much appreciated.¡¹


    Still holding my shoulder, the young man says that to the guard in a really so gentle voice, then steps into the other side of the door¡ª¡ªnamely, the Black Lotus Court.


    The peaceful air that touches my skin, somehow a bit cold and tense, is characteristic of this peculiar section of the palace. From behind I hear the sound of the door being gently shut. Almost at the same time, I pull myself away from this incomprehensible young man, holding my basket tightly and glaring at him.


    The gentle smile on his face doesn¡¯t disappear at all at my reaction, as if to say it doesn¡¯t concern him at all.


    ¡¸You saved me. Thanks to you I could enter here surprisingly without trouble. I give you my thanks. Well now, you can go.¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª?!¡¹


    Then, he leaves me and begins walking ahead, but it¡¯s no joke for me as I¡¯m left here. I incomprehensibly let this suspicious person into the Black Lotus Court, I have no idea what trouble I might get involved in now. And not just me, but it might cause trouble for that man or my family, I can¡¯t have that.


    Then in the same way ¨C no, more importantly in a sense, there¡¯s something I can¡¯t overlook.


    ¡¸Please return my bookmark!¡¹


    That¡¯s right. The bookmark he stole is still in his hands. How can he say ¡¸You can go now¡¹? I can¡¯t possibly go like this.


    The hem of his long cloak reaches his ankles, dashingly arranged. He continues walking and I hurriedly catch up behind him. He doesn¡¯t show even the slightest sign of stopping; I hold the basket in my right hand, reaching out with my left hand and grabbing his cloak, pulling it off with the force. The cloak feels pleasant to touch, it certainly must be high quality¡ª¡ªwait, there¡¯s no time to be thinking about this.


    Since I pulled it with all my might, his cloak peels off of his shoulders just like the cocoon when a butterfly grows wings. Perhaps it¡¯s because of my ordinary person nature ingrained in me from my past life, improper for aristocrats, I reflexively gather up that coat in my arms so it doesn¡¯t fall to the ground. ¡¸Oh man,¡¹ the gentle voice full of smiles hits my ear.


    ¡¸You¡¯re a pushy lady. Are all the ladies these days as assertive as you?¡¹


    At his calm manner of speaking, I can¡¯t help but blink in confusion, losing all words at the sight of him finally exposed.


    The first thing that jumps to my eye is that magnificent silver hair. It¡¯s so long I wonder if it reaches his knees, that straight hair is a silver so light you could mistake it for white, naturally lightly flowing down his back. He¡¯s older than me, perhaps in his late twenties? His somehow otherworldly, well-arranged features are sweet, with a grace to them that would be improper for a townsperson to have. You wouldn¡¯t be mistaken if you called those features beautiful; I feel like those features resemble someone I know but right now, I just can¡¯t pin down who that person is. The clothes this beautiful young man wears, making ample use of pure white fabric, show that he¡¯s a person that serves the goddess¡ª¡ªnamely, a priest.


    I look fixedly at his face, and he deepens his really so gentle smile. If shown that smile, all men and women would naturally listen to whatever he says. If I weren¡¯t used to that man¡¯s beautiful face, I might have just said ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry¡¹ and withdrawn right here.


    As I stare fixedly up at him, his eyes sparkle with light.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª!¡¹


    I gasp. I realize too late the color of his eyes. Amber eyes that one could mistake for silver with the light, like flower nectar.


    ¡¸Are you perhaps¡­¡­¡¹


    There¡¯s no ¡®perhaps¡¯ now that I¡¯ve seen his eyes, but I can¡¯t help but ask that. That amber that looks like silver in the light¡ª¡ªeveryone in the kingdom knows that¡¯s the sign of people that belong in the royal family¡¯s lineage.


    Dumbfounded, I look up at those eyes. He still gently smiles like usual, taking the cloak from my hands and putting it on with an elegant gesture.


    As I can do nothing but just watch that closely, I hear hurried footsteps approaching.


    ¡¸Oh, looks like I¡¯ve been found.¡¹


    ¡¸Princess? Edi?¡¹


    The two of them always have composure, valuing being calm and formal, so it¡¯s very unlike them as they quickly rush towards us from the inside of the Black Lotus Court. The living gem our kingdom boasts of, Princess Clementine, and my husband, the royal palace¡¯s head wizard.


    The sight of the two of them rushing over here, both boasting unparalleled beauty conflicting each other¡¯s, if it were a different situation I might have been fascinated by that sight. But unfortunately, this isn¡¯t that situation.


    ¡¸Uncle! I¡¯ve finally found you.¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, Clementine. Long time no see. Haven¡¯t you grown even prettier?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­It has been a while, Uncle. What¡¯s above all is that you¡¯re the same as always.¡¹


    The princess, calling him ¡¸uncle¡¹, puts both hands on her waist and raises her beautiful eyebrows. As she says ¡¸above all¡¹, it seems like she¡¯s feeling annoyed more than pleased.


    With that, I finally understand the deja vu I had earlier from his face. Despite the differences in gender or age, the princess and the man¡¯s white lily-like beautiful faces resembled each other in some ways.


    ¡®I see, so that¡¯s why,¡¯ I think that strangely distantly, when Agedilus faces me. I instinctively stand on guard, and he asks with an irritated face for some reason:


    ¡¸Filmina, why are you with him?¡¹


    ¡¸Um, I was forced, or how to put it, I don¡¯t really know myself¡­¡­¡¹


    His brow furrows at my vague words. But even if he makes that face¡­¡­ That really is my unexaggerated thoughts. I¡¯m not with this man out of choice or anything, so I hope he forgives me.


    As I think that, I¡¯m probably making a clearly troubled face. He lets out a small sigh. Even if he sighs, I¡¯m still worried. Even if I say I¡¯m very involuntarily put in this situation, I¡¯m sure he won¡¯t believe me.


    As I can¡¯t help but internally get irritated at this situation out of my control, the young man suddenly claps his hands.


    ¡¸Well, for now we can¡¯t just stand around talking so why don¡¯t we sit down somewhere?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Uncle. I don¡¯t mean to be too forward but I don¡¯t think you can easily say that.¡¹


    I internally strongly agree with the princess¡¯s words. That man standing beside me is also the same, with his brows furrowed and a sour expression on his face. The princess, being the princess, goes beyond just anger ¨C she makes an astounded, disgusted face, not hiding it.


    Even surrounded by us like that, the young man doesn¡¯t stop smiling and boldly says, ¡¸Oh, come on. Instead of saying that, how about you show me around?¡¹ His delicate appearance would make everyone that looks at him feel like he¡¯ll break if you touch him, contrary to his bold nerves. This might be rude, but I do think he gives off the same feeling as the princess.

 Chapter 67 - Volume 3

    Taking off the tea cosy from the teapot, I pour the black tea into the warmed teacups, ensuring it¡¯s evenly thick. The fragrant scent softly wafts up, tickling my nose. ¡®Yes! A good performance today too¡­¡­¡¯ Escaping reality with such thoughts, I set everyone¡¯s teacups on their saucers before them.


    ¡¸Here, please enjoy.¡¹


    ¡¸Thanks, I¡¯ll dig in.¡¹


    Even though there¡¯s no way he can¡¯t have noticed my, Agedilus¡¯s, or the Princess¡¯s three objecting gazes, the young man ignores us. He pours a small amount of milk into the tea, elegantly bringing the cup to his mouth in a refined gesture. As he does, his amber eyes blink in surprise.


    ¡¸I¡¯m surprised. Filmina, was it? Looks like the tea leaves were good too, but you¡¯ve got some skill there.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Honored to hear that.¡¹


    Agedilus, who had supplied the tea leaves, indifferently answers in my place. I keep my silence, standing and focusing on serving them.


    As per the young man¡¯s request, we ended up treating ourselves to an elegant tea party without even calling a maidservant, in an arbor deep in the courtyard of the Black Lotus Court. Inevitably, I took on the role of serving, and so I poured out the tea like this, waiting beside them just like a maidservant.


    Letting out a smile, the young man sips his tea like he¡¯s in a good mood. Under normal circumstances I would have internally rejoiced at those words of praise, but right now I can¡¯t do that. To put it frankly, the thought of openly rejoicing in front of this young man irritates me. Though I can never say that, since if I say it I could be accused of a crime against royals.


    ¡¸Well, now that I¡¯ve had a short rest, I suppose it¡¯s time for an introduction? My name is Klanven. I¡¯m the half-brother of His Majesty the King, and Clementine¡¯s uncle. I have the privilege of serving our goddess as the priest of a large temple. If Clementine¡¯s the same age as you guys, you must have heard my name at least once, haven¡¯t you?¡¹


    With the teacup in one hand, the young man tilts his head to the side. I¡¯m about to get captivated by that magnificent silver hair that lightly falls from his shoulder, but I suppress it. I and Agedilus exchange looks and then nod a second late.


    The young man¡ª¡ªHis Highness, Prince Klanven. If you¡¯re at least a certain age, you must have heard that name at least once, just like he said.


    He is a child who was conceived because the princess¡¯s father, His Majesty¡¯s father, the previous king had an¡­ This is a vulgar way to put it, but he had ¡®sexual relations¡¯ with a maidservant who was still young at the time. But it¡¯s not like the previous king had an affair in this monogamous country. Her Highness the Queen, his wife, had died early. So Klanven is the result of the previous king¡¯s love in his declining years.


    By all rights, it wouldn¡¯t have been strange if the previous king¡¯s maidservant, Klanven¡¯s mother, had become the new queen and stood beside the king based on Klanven¡¯s existence. But it seemed she herself didn¡¯t want that. No one but the physician that diagnosed her pregnancy knew she was pregnant, she didn¡¯t even return to her middle class aristocrat family home. To avoid the public eye, she left to an unsafe town, secretly giving birth to His Highness Klanven.


    Meantime, the previous king spent several years searching for that maidservant. Once he heard from the physician that she was pregnant, the search grew even more serious, continuing even after his death. But by the time they finally discovered her whereabouts, it was already too late. The woman who could have lived as queen if she so pleased, the top seat for women in this country, had already died, and only Klanven himself was left alone.


    Once they found Klanven, he was summoned to a grand temple to avoid the problem of him possibly being the heir to the throne, where he grew up as a priest¡­¡­ That¡¯s the life story of His Highness Klanven that¡¯s generally known to the public.


    You might say ¡®wouldn¡¯t the previous king¡¯s old age love be an unthinkable scandal?¡¯ but the current king made Klanven¡¯s existence public, deciding that it was better than to hide it and have it turn into an awkward problem in the future.


    What boosted that is that the love story of His Highness the previous King and the girl who was a maidservant has now turned into plays and drama. Of course, the names are changed, but everyone who knows what happened can easily tell, ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s that story?¡¹


    And so, I got a bit off track there but anyway, Klanven hasn¡¯t been involved at all in this society as the priest of a grand temple. I have absolutely no idea why he came to the royal palace¡ª¡ªand to the Black Lotus Court on top of that.


    Although I definitely don¡¯t say it, my doubts must be obvious on my face. Klanven puts the teacup back on the saucer, very gently facing me and speaking.


    ¡¸So you find it incomprehensible why I came all the way to the royal palace, hmm?¡¹


    I hesitate over whether it¡¯s fine to reply in a familiar way to a person who¡¯s royalty. I glance fleetingly at the princess and that man only to see their gazes certainly look like they¡¯re saying ¡¸It¡¯s fine¡¹. Supported by those gazes, I timidly open my mouth.


    ¡¸With all due respect. As you say, why is Your Highness here in the Black Lotus Court?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s, well I just wanted to see what kind of a person the so-called wizard of pure-black is with my own two eyes, y¡¯know? I slipped out of my room and just went for a walk here.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Is that so.¡¹


    Is my husband really such a being that people can come to sightsee him whenever they feel like going on a picnic? That¡¯s a great question in my mind. I glance at him to see him not even touching the tea, expressionless. His beauty is just like a doll who the best dollmaker in the world had made with complete concentration, devoting his heart and soul until they ran out of energy. But even though he boasts that beauty, I can tell that his mood has probably, no, definitely had a turn for the worse. He¡¯s a man that hates being turned into a spectacle for display in the first place. There¡¯s no way he¡¯d be pleased if someone just directly told him ¡¸I came to see you¡¹ like this.


    ¡®I¡¯ll have to follow up on this later,¡¯ thinking that, I looked at Klanven to see him finishing his tea with a smile. ¡¸Might I ask for a second cup?¡¹ He presents his teacup to me. Contrary to his appearance, he really is a shameless person. I silently tilt the teapot and pour the black tea for him. Klanven puts milk in it again, mixing it once with a spoon.


    ¡¸But well, that was just something I thought I¡¯d take the opportunity for while I¡¯m here. The actual reason I especially left my temple and came here was for the grand festival.¡¹


    ¡¸By grand festival, you mean the one a month from now?¡¹


    ¡¸Right. Since I was chosen to be the organiser of the festival this time, you know? So that¡¯s why I showed up here for the preparations.¡¹


    Klanven says it without hesitating, but his words are a pretty big announcement.


    The organiser of the festival, as the name says, is the representative person that conducts everything in the grand festival. All the priests from the grand temples turn out one after the other, and to take on this role is the highest honor. So this young man had ascended to the role of the organiser.


    At all the festivals I¡¯ve witnessed until now, only elderly priests have worked as organisers. It¡¯s pretty unusual that Klanven, who could still be called a youngster, is the organiser. As I think about that, KIanven deepens his smile and continues further.


    ¡¸This year¡¯s grand festival is the first one being held since the demon king¡¯s reign. It holds great importance in both historical and political ways. To become the organiser of such a festival means almost the same thing as being appointed the next head priest.¡¹


    ¡¸Wow¡­¡­ Congratulations on that.¡¹


    Is that what I¡¯m supposed to say? Probably, maybe, definitely. Klanven lightly smiles, ¡¸Thanks,¡¹ at my barely squeezed out, plain congratulations.


    This young man, the next head priest. This man will become a being that governs all the numerous priests spread around this entire country, wielding a power different from the king. It makes me worry a bit about the future of our temples. No, well, on the contrary, such a vague and slippery person might actually be beneficial amongst the special institutes and the temples.


    I look at Klanven with very difficult to describe feelings. He faces those eyes right at me. That amber just like the princess¡¯s, easily mistaken for silver, shine with bright sunlight. Even though there¡¯s nothing shady or questionable in it, I still unconsciously get startled. ¡¸But, you know,¡¹ Klanven continues.


    ¡¸There are people who don¡¯t think that¡¯s very nice.¡¹


    ¡®Clang,¡¯ the sound of a teacup loudly being returned to its saucer. I look to see the princess glaring at Klanven with her big eyes, bordered by long, thick silver eyelashes. The princess is usually always clad in a calmness that¡¯s uncharacteristic for her age, stinging even when she smiles. I¡¯m the one that¡¯s bewildered at her now different atmosphere.


    ¡¸Uncle, please refrain from speaking further.¡¹


    ¡¸Right. It¡¯s not something she should hear.¡¹


    That man too, narrows his sunrise-colored eyes and looks at Klanven.


    It must be scary to be glared at by these two, with such beauty that the world¡¯s poets grieve that no words can describe it. But despite that, Klanven shows no signs of hesitation. In fact, he smiles like he¡¯s enjoying this, daring to say ¡¸There, there,¡¹ to calm them down. It¡¯s an astonishing sight.


    ¡¸You say that but Filmina won¡¯t feel better like this, right? Us meeting here was all thanks to the goddess¡¯s guidance too, so wouldn¡¯t it be better if we talked right til the end? Hey, Filmina, you think so too, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    ¡¸Um, no, I¡­¡­¡¹


    Considering the princess and that man¡¯s responses, perhaps it would be best if I finished this off without hearing the rest. Those thoughts of mine are sadly crushed as Klanven shows the daisy bookmark from his sleeve in a way that only I can see it. As a matter of fact, it¡¯s the absolute limit of irritating.


    Unable to say yes or no, I stay silent. Klanven seems to take my silence as a sign to continue, bringing the tea to his mouth and smiling.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not that difficult of a conversation to talk about. In fact, it might be something I can say very simply.¡¹


    Klanven says that, starting the conversation. He says that the current temples today are divided into two factions.


    One of them is Klanven¡¯s faction, that recommended Klanven to be the next head priest, as Klanven is a blood relative of the goddess¡¯s beloved child, the recent savior of the world, the Princess. Then the other one is.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Sir Heathrow, is it?¡¹


    I unconsciously reflect over that name that leaves Klanven¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸Yep, so you really do know him.¡¹


    ¡¸Even someone like myself is aware of Sir Heathrow. I have seen him countless times at all the grand festivals so far.¡¹


    Heathrow has worked at a grand temple for countless decades as a priest, his devotees have deep faith in him, and he¡¯s taken on the role of organiser at the grand festivals countless times. Even though he¡¯s at a very old age, he stands tall and dignified, looking like a splendid person.


    ¡¸So the people that nominated Sir Heathrow to be the next head priest are different from the people that nominated Your Highness.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s how it turns out, I guess. But with this decision, it¡¯s pretty much unofficially said that I¡¯ll be the next head priest. And now, here¡¯s the problem. There are some extremists among the people that nominated Father Heathrow, you see. What actions do you think they¡¯ll take from now on?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    For some reason, I sense extreme turbulence. A bad feeling about this. A feeling that if I answer his question, that¡¯ll be the end and I can never go back. Neither that man nor the princess say anything. This silence gives me a bad feeling about this as well. In the midst of this, Klanven smiles gently as usual, as if he¡¯s some kind of alien.


    The air leaks out of my mouth. Just what¡¯s up with this? Even if I don¡¯t say it, he must know the answer already. I look at Klanven with those thoughts in my gaze, and he softly laughs.


    ¡¸Well, in other words, it¡¯s as you fear. The extremists in Father Heathrow¡¯s faction are targeting my life.¡¹

 Chapter 68 - Volume 3

    I can do nothing but be silent. Unfortunately, it seems my prediction is spot on. So it really is that dangerous, huh? Those lips, gently smiling, are far too unfitting for the words they say. My smile mask stiffens.


    Goodness gracious, this really is something I didn¡¯t want to know about at all. No, no, I want dangerous, inside stories like this to be far away from ordinary people like me, I don¡¯t want to know. No matter how you think about it, this isn¡¯t something I should¡¯ve heard.


    I know realize the reason why that man and the princess tried to stop Klanven. It¡¯s a regret I¡¯ll definitely regret later, but no matter how much my bookmark has been taken hostage, I almost feel tears well up at my own thoughtlessness.


    ¡¸The reason I¡¯ve come to the palace is also to protect myself from those people. Since you can¡¯t tell who¡¯s a friend and who¡¯s an enemy in a temple, can you now? By all rights, I should start preparations directly at the grand temple, but I couldn¡¯t take it anymore. Good grief, it really is a nuisance.¡¹


    This is extremely rude, but I¡¯m the one who has to deal with this nuisance. I¡¯m sure the princess and that man also think the same. There are no smiles on those two as they drink their already cold tea, they had already ordered him to stop talking but he didn¡¯t. Very doll-like, they look rather scary.


    ¡¸Well now. Clementine, about the maidservant who¡¯d assist me in my daily life while I¡¯m in the castle.¡¹


    ¡¸As you said ¡ºdon¡¯t decide until the last moment,¡» I still haven¡¯t selected one. After this, we¡¯ll gather the candidates along with the head maidservant and decide.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, thanks. My bad, might have to apologize to the head maidservant. There¡¯s no need for that anymore.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What do you mean?¡¹


    The princess¡¯s voice gets lower. There¡¯s no way he couldn¡¯t realize that, but Klanven still doesn¡¯t mind, continuing his words.


    ¡¸Well, I¡¯m thinking I¡¯ll request Filmina to assist me instead, you see.¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me?!¡¹


    As he suddenly selects me out of nowhere, I¡¯m almost about to drop the teapot I¡¯ve been holding.


    ¡®What is the meaning of this?¡¯ I look at Klanven, and as I expected, of course he¡¯s just gently smiling. I end up thinking ¡®does he not have any other expressions?¡¯


    As I¡¯m looking confusedly at his smile, ¡®clang!¡¯ the sound of cutlery colliding roughly resounds in the room. And that too, twice.


    ¡®Wham!¡¯ My interrupted trains of thought finally reboot, looking there to see that man and the princess have both struck their teacups onto their saucers, glaring at Klanven with earth-shattering intensity.


    ¡¸With all due respect, Uncle. I cannot accept that.¡¹


    ¡¸She is my wife. My apologies, but I would like to turn that down.¡¹


    Even though both of them have such beautiful voices, pleasing to the ear, both of their voices have suddenly turned low and deep. Even though I¡¯m used to that man¡¯s displeased voice, it¡¯s the kind of voice that makes me want to suddenly kneel and apologize before him without even knowing what¡¯s going on.


    Despite that, Klanven tilts his head to the side, asking the two with a calm voice so contrary to theirs:


    ¡¸Why not?¡¹


    ¡¸Because no matter what, Filmina is not a maidservant, she is this Agedilus Von Lancent¡¯s ¨C the Lancent family¡¯s wife. She cannot be your maidservant.¡¹


    That man nods agreeingly at the princess¡¯s words. There¡¯s no chance for me to interrupt them as they¡¯re unusually in mutual understanding. To think, the princess and this man working together as a team, what a dream team! It seems like they can make even the impossible happen. But despite that, Klanven objects, ¡¸Is that so?¡¹ with his head still tilted.


    ¡¸It isn¡¯t really necessary for my helper to be a palace maidservant, is there? What¡¯s important is whether I can trust her or not. And when it comes to that, isn¡¯t ¡®Agedilus Von Lancent¡¯s wife¡¯ someone I can trust the most? Since when I told Filmina about how I came to stay at the castle, she didn¡¯t even pry unnecessarily. Besides, if the wife of the hero of the world becomes my helper, just that alone gives me more prestige. Even among the people who are targeting me, a small amount of people might fear ¡®the head wizard of the royal palace¡¯ and not make a move.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Do you mean to use my wife as a shield?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, you can interpret it like that.¡¹


    Tension runs through the arbor as Klanven easily doesn¡¯t deny it. That man who¡¯s about to stand up at any moment and leave, the princess who furrows her beautiful eyebrows without hiding her displeasure, His Highness Klanven who looks at the two with a smile, and I, who can¡¯t do anything but stand shocked and look at the three of them. It¡¯s chaos. This atmosphere, as if it can suddenly explode with any excuse, makes me nervous. Klanven¡¯s amber eyes suddenly look at me.


    ¡¸Filmina, what about you?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m asking what you want to do. Of course, if you don¡¯t want to, you can just refuse.¡¹


    At those words, the princess¡¯s amber eyes and that man¡¯s sunrise-colored eyes instantly face me. I reflexively stiffen at those extremely sharp, powerful gazes. ¡®No no no, I¡¯m not the bad guy here. There¡¯s no reason to glare at me like this¡­¡­¡¯ Even if I say that, these two won¡¯t listen to me.


    ¡¸Filmina, please refuse.¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina, refuse.¡¹


    ¡­¡­They say almost the same thing to me. I¡¯ve thought about this for a while now, but are these two actually close friends? If I ask them that, they¡¯ll completely cut me off with ¡¸Gimme a break!¡¹ but as far as I can see, from today¡¯s responses they look just like friends.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no reason why only you have to take on the role. You have no way of protecting yourself, let alone protecting His Highness. Just what are you thinking, jumping into a dangerous situation by yourself?¡¹


    ¡¸My apologies, but Agedilus is right. I don¡¯t want to experience the fear of possibly losing an important friend of mine again.¡¹


    For starters, I wish you two would please calm down a little. Their responses are just because they¡¯re thinking about me, but is it really alright to say these things when His Highness Klanven is right there in front of us? He¡¯s just smiling, but I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking underneath that smile.


    However, these two are quite right. The only thing I can do to protect Klanven at the critical moment is, like I did a long time ago, use myself as a shield. I learnt basic housework and dressing myself from my wet nurse Suzette, so in that area I can do more than an amateur maidservant. But I¡¯m sure I¡¯m no match for an experienced one.


    It¡¯s absolutely unthinkable that I can carry out the important role of being Klanven¡¯s helper. These two don¡¯t even have to tell me that, I¡¯ll reject it. Thinking that, the moment I open my mouth, my eyes suddenly meet Klanven¡¯s. For some reason, I feel like I¡¯ve lost my words. My voice won¡¯t come out.


    ¡¸I¡­¡­¡¹


    Despite that, I somehow try to speak. Klanven crosses his arms on the table, looking back straight at me. For some reason, I strangely can¡¯t take my eyes off of his gentle smile.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Becoming my helper means the possibility of you being exposed to danger is very high. You can¡¯t accept that so easily.¡¹


    ¡¸Uncle, then¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Clementine, calm down just a bit. I¡¯m talking to Filmina right now.¡¹


    Then, for the first time he makes a bitter smile as he says that to the princess, before smiling at me.


    ¡¸Filmina, then why don¡¯t we do this? If you accept the role of my helper, I¡¯ll grant your wish. As as long as I¡¯m capable of doing so, though.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­!¡¹


    I don¡¯t know what I should reply with. As reluctant as I am, that¡¯s a proposal I haven¡¯t even asked for. Or, to be precise, perhaps I should say it¡¯s a proposal I can¡¯t go against.


    It almost slipped my mind, but Klanven has taken something hostage from me. My one and only daisy bookmark.


    ¡¸Your Highness, please stay within your limits even while messing around. Do you think my wife can be lured by such a childish promise? ¡­¡­..Filmina?¡¹


    That man calls my name dubiously. Not responding to that, I look at Klanven¡¯s amber eyes, shining golden.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªI would humbly like to accept the role of Your Highness¡¯s helper.¡¹

 Chapter 69 - Volume 3

    Wha¡ª?!¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina?! Are you being serious?!¡¹


    Startled, that man half-rises to his feet from his chair as he looks at me, and the princess raises her voice as if she can¡¯t believe it. In a sense, it¡¯s the kind of response I expected, but really, really, I was serious. My apologies to you two, but I have a hunch that if I run away here, that bookmark will never return to my hand again. And that hunch probably isn¡¯t wrong ¨C in other words, it¡¯s a belief.


    ¡®It¡¯s just a bookmark,¡¯ others would say. But even so. Even if there are many daisy bookmarks in the world, there is only one daisy bookmark that I received from my husband.


    It seems one could add a joke here, ¡®If so, then why didn¡¯t he make many daisy bookmarks?¡¯ But that¡¯s not the problem. Even if he¡¯d made many bookmarks, my choice would still be the same.


    ¡¸Thanks. Now it¡¯s settled, hm?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªFilmina!¡¹


    Right as I think those sunrise-colored eyes are glaring at the smiling Klanven, they suddenly face me. Those eyes are full of irritation, anger, and then above all, mostly concern. How do I sometimes feel scared and falter at those eyes?


    Softly smiling a half-bitter smile at him, I lower my head.


    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry, Edi. Please forgive me.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Stop, Agedilus.¡¹


    As he properly stands from the chair and is about to approach me, a calm voice is heard. I look there to see the princess looking at me with a serious expression. It¡¯s a charming expression, once again different from her usual smile. As I¡¯m thinking those things, so inappropriate for this situation, the princess softly sighs.


    ¡¸Filmina. You¡¯ve decided, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Your concern makes me very happy, grateful, and I think of it as an honor. But¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s enough. It¡¯s impossible for you to retract your decision once you¡¯ve already decided. I guess it can¡¯t be helped.¡¹


    ¡¸Princess¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Princess, but¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Agedilus. Give up. You¡¯re supposed to know Filmina better than I do.¡¹


    That man bites his thin lips at the princess¡¯s words. After giving him a sidelong glance, the princess points her sharp gaze at Klanven.


    ¡¸You may be my uncle, but I won¡¯t forgive you if anything happens to Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸I already know that. Even though she might be a replacement for a shield, that¡¯s not the only reason. The final decision was because of how delicious Filmina¡¯s black tea was.¡¹


    I¡¯m astonished at those words that I can¡¯t tell are lies or the truth. I thought this before too, but he really is an incomprehensible person. What the heck does ¡ºbecause of how delicious Filmina¡¯s black tea was¡» mean? If such a silly reason actually was the deciding factor, that¡¯s ironic in a sense. Because this skill of mine only improved thanks to that man, who¡¯s now firmly protesting.


    The princess makes a disappointed face, Klanven reflected in her amber eyes.


    ¡¸Uncle. Did you explain all this to Filmina with the intentions of having it turn out like this from the start?¡¹


    ¡¸Do you think so, Clementine?¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s you, I think it might be possible.¡¹


    ¡¸My, my. Looks like the version of me you have in your head is a rather bad guy.¡¹


    Klanven laughs, washing away the princess¡¯s displeasure. That man¡¯s beautiful face turns even more grim.


    ¡¸Filmina, still, cut it out. There¡¯s still time to stop now. He¡¯s the kind of guy even the princess talks badly to. Don¡¯t know what he¡¯s hiding under there. If you have a wish then I¡¯ll grant it for you. So¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸E-Edi, please calm down. That¡¯s rude.¡¹


    Of course I can¡¯t help but get flustered at that man as he¡¯s talking impolitely to both Klanven and the princess. No matter how big-hearted Klanven is, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if he got offended now. No matter how powerful the other person is, this man doesn¡¯t falter, hesitate nor give in. But even so, that¡¯s bad when the other person is royalty.


    But, Klanven shows no signs of being hurt, smiling as he looks at us. ¡¸If so¡­¡¹ he opens his mouth.


    ¡¸If you have so little faith in me, then why don¡¯t you become my guard?¡¹


    At that completely unexpected idea, all of us except Klanven stiffen.


    This man, as Klanven¡¯s guard. ¡®Just what does that mean?¡¯ I look at Klanven, and he turns his gaze to that man before continuing.


    ¡¸This time I haven¡¯t chosen my guard for the time I¡¯ll stay in the palace. It was planned that, just like the helper, I¡¯d choose from the ones working in the palace¡ª¡ªfrom the knights of the Blue Iris Court. Right, Clementine?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. It¡¯s as you say.¡¹


    ¡¸So I¡¯m saying, it¡¯s fine if Agedilus takes on that role. According to what I¡¯ve heard, don¡¯t you have considerable swordsmanship skills? If you take on the role of my guard, you can be beside Filmina and guarantee my safety too. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s killing two birds with one stone?¡¹


    This man certainly has enough swordsmanship skills to be recognized by the leader of the knights. When the leader of the knights was at our house once, they started sparring as a game at first, but in the blink of an eye they both grew intense, and it seemed like it would go on for eternity until I stopped them.


    But still, that¡¯s nothing more than a side skill this man has. His real job is the royal palace¡¯s head wizard, and I know how busy he is very well. There¡¯s no way he has enough time to work as Klanven¡¯s guard.


    ¡¸Your Highness, no matter what, that¡¯s¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    I reflexively look up at that man as he interrupts me. His expression still serious, he bows towards Klanven.


    ¡¸I accept.¡¹


    ¡¸Edi?!¡¹


    What the heck is this man saying? He doesn¡¯t have that much time unlike me, who¡¯s basically free every day. It¡¯s unbelievable that despite that, he¡¯s taking on the role of Klanven¡¯s guard.


    ¡¸Edi, please calm down. It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s me. You already have a job you have to do in the first place. What do you plan to do about that?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s a month at most, I¡¯ll manage. It¡¯s fine if I assign my usual duties to others, Widnichol¡¯s there too. As for me, I plan to do the absolute minimum necessary. I won¡¯t let anyone complain. Besides.¡¹


    ¡¸Besides?¡¹


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you earlier that your ¡ºfine¡» isn¡¯t reliable?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­..!¡¹


    I¡¯ve lost face if he says that. Mouth still open, I can¡¯t find the words to say. That man takes his gaze off of me, looking at the princess.


    ¡¸So, that¡¯s how it is. You don¡¯t mind, Princess?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if I object here, you won¡¯t obey me anyway, right? I won¡¯t ask questions to the answers that have already been decided for.¡¹


    The princess says that, mostly sighing, bringing her cold black tea to her mouth. When she empties her cup, she points those amber eyes at me.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine. In the name of Clementine, I recognize Agedilus Von Lancent and his wife, Filmina Von Lancent, as the respective guard and helper of Priest Klanven. I¡¯ll immediately set up all the necessary things so you two can start your roles tomorrow.¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, from tomorrow on things are going to be fun. I¡¯m counting on you two.¡¹


    ¡¸¡¸¡­¡­¡¹¡¹


    At those relaxed words, I¡¯m probably not the only one that wants to hit his beautiful silver head.


    * * *


    ¡¸Go home for now. You¡¯ll be busy from tomorrow on, so take it easy tonight.¡¹ Obediently accepting the princess¡¯s very welcoming words, I and that man get started on our way back home. Only the sound of the clattering carriage enters my ears. That man says nothing, but the atmosphere he¡¯s clad in shows that he¡¯s clearly angry.


    ¡¸Edi, um, you¡¯re angry, aren¡¯t you?¡¹


    Pulling at his black robe, I ask that with a soft voice. Still looking out the window, he briefly replies, ¡¸Not really.¡¹


    What does he mean ¡¸not really¡¹? His voice is full of bluntness and displeasure, it makes me recognize his angered state whether I want to or not.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorr¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t apologize. It¡¯s already settled now. Besides, you decided this yourself.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s true, but¡­¡¹


    If I really don¡¯t have to apologize, then he can at least look at me already. But he doesn¡¯t move his gaze here at all. I already know the reason for that, but that¡¯s exactly why I can¡¯t stand it. I can¡¯t help but lower my head.


    Ah, I hate my carelessness. If I really thought dearly of that bookmark, I should have taken great care and put it in my desk. I have other bookmarks too, why did I have to use this one today? If it was any other bookmark, I would¡¯ve given countless of them, but to think that it just had to be this one.


    The more I think about it, the sadder I feel. As I hang my head down in shame, a deep sigh hits my ears.


    ¡¸Well, it¡¯s just barely tolerable since I¡¯m going to be beside Klanven too. I won¡¯t say ¡®don¡¯t worry¡¯ though.¡¹


    I raise my head to see him finally looking at me, reaching out his hand to touch my cheek. My heart jumps as his sunrise-colored eyes look at my face.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll protect you. But just in case I don¡¯t make it in time, use him as a shield and run.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that¡¯s something His Highness¡¯s guard should be saying.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s just a question of priorities for me. I¡¯ll take responsibility for it so relax.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem.¡¹


    If he doesn¡¯t protect Klanven, on top of being deprived of our family honor we might be condemned to discontinue our family. And despite that, he¡¯s talking like this. Apologies to his foster father Lancent, my father-in-law, but he¡¯s extremely easy-going when it comes to this man, and in his case he might settle it off with ¡¸Guess it can¡¯t be helped¡¹. I¡¯m afraid of that.


    As I manage to fix my smile, he kisses my forehead and continues:


    ¡¸I couldn¡¯t have lunch today. Would you make more than usual for dinner tonight?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Understood. I¡¯ll make it to the best of my ability.¡¹


    When he left the palace, he gave all the cake sal¨¦ I made for lunch to Widnichol. It¡¯s almost dinner time now. I internally decide to make his favorite dish tonight.


    And then, I thought about the busy days that would start from tomorrow.

 Chapter 70 - Volume 3

    It¡¯s the early morning after the day I met Klanven and was appointed as his helper.


    I get into the first carriage in the morning, heading to the royal palace where I part for a while with that man as I¡¯m guided by a woman, said to be the head maidservant, to the room where I¡¯ll spend my daily life for approximately a month from now on. We walk for a short time in the Red Rose Court where royalty live, a place that I normally could never have stepped foot into. Left and right are ordinary doors; caught in the middle of them, a door which is much more gorgeous than the others comes into sight.


    The maidservant stops in front of one of the ordinary doors, unlocking it.


    ¡¸It¡¯s here. All the preparations are in place.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸His Highness Klanven, who you will be looking after, will stay in the room beside yours. When His Highness calls you, the bell provided in your room will ring, so please be aware.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I understand.¡¹


    When I reply, the head maidservant bows once before leaving. Watching her go, I enter the room I¡¯ve been given. With simple furniture arranged inside, it really is a room for servants.


    ¡®I feel much more calm in this room than in a room that¡¯s too extravagant.¡¯ Thinking that, I walk to the window, forcefully opening the curtains. Surprised by the force, the birds outside fly away, chirping sweetly.


    ¡¸¡­..The weather¡¯s so nice.¡¹


    The sun shines tenderly, and the sky is filled with blue that spreads everywhere high up. But in contrast to the weather, my mental state is cloudy and dull. I manage to swallow down a sigh that¡¯s about to slip out. Then, leaving the window, I look down at the maidservant clothes provided for me, neatly folded on the bed.


    Right after yesterday, my duties as Klanven¡¯s helper begin, even as I¡¯m unable to prepare my heart properly. How can I be optimistic and smile at this?


    This is something I chose by myself. I don¡¯t have any right to complain after so long, that would be far too whimsical and selfish of me. But even so, I feel so depressed I can¡¯t bear it.


    ¡¸Will I be okay?¡¹


    I¡¯m anxious in a lot of ways. But although it¡¯s true that I was half-bullied into this, in the end I was the one who took on this duty. I can¡¯t keep saying ¡®I¡¯m anxious, I¡¯m anxious.¡¯ I have to switch these feelings and carry out my duties right away.


    ¡®Come on,¡¯ I motivate myself, taking off the dress I¡¯m wearing. Instead of that, I put on the maid clothes, a dress that just reaches my ankles in a subdued deep purple color. The size is perfect as if it¡¯s been exactly measured. I put on the pure white apron, sitting down in front of the dresser furnished in the room. I undo my usual hairstyle, putting my hair completely in a bun, and then putting on a cap the same white as the apron ¨C it¡¯s complete.


    ¡¸It¡¯s like this, isn¡¯t it.¡¹


    I stand up, checking myself from top to bottom in the full-body mirror kept in the corner of the room. Yep, if you just consider my appearance, I look like nothing but a maidservant.


    ¡®It suits me more than I thought it would¡­¡­¡¯ Or, rather, does this actually suit me more than my usual dress? It¡¯s rather tricky, I¡¯m not sure if I should be delighted or upset.


    I don¡¯t want to say this but this maidservant dress is, to put it simply, a ¡®classical maid outfit¡¯ right from the start. I¡¯ll repeat once more: It¡¯s a maid outfit. And on top of that, a classical maid outfit. I didn¡¯t think anything of it when I saw other people wearing it, but now that I¡¯m wearing it myself, I can¡¯t help but feel some extremely complicated feelings like ¡®What the heck is this cosplay?¡¯ No doubt that¡¯s the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡»¡¯s feelings. I did say ¡ºit suits me¡» by myself, but now that I think about it, that¡¯s more than just a little painful for me since I¡¯m a complete old lady mentally, no matter my physical age¡­¡­. No, I shouldn¡¯t say any more.


    Right now, there¡¯s more important things.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.What do I do about these?¡¹


    I look down at both my hands and tilt my head, ¡®hmm.¡¯ On my right hand is the magical jewel bracelet. On my left hand¡¯s ring finger is a very simple, thin silver ring with not a jewel or anything on it. Both of these were given to me by that man.


    The bracelet is still fine. I can hide it under my sleeve; even if someone sees it, the blooming lotus flower in the magical jewel shows that this is an official item from the Black Lotus Court territory.


    The problem is the ring. After the incident with the curse some months ago, he asked me ¡¸Is there anything you want?¡¹ so I requested matching rings for us. Recently, a sharp-sighted noble daughter friend of mine saw it; by the time I realized it, embarrassing rumors like ¡¸If a married couple or a pair of lovers wear matching rings on their left ring fingers, their love will last for eternity¡¹ had spread over the capital, and then the entire country. Judging from what I¡¯ve heard, thanks to that the country¡¯s precious metals stores are all smiles, making easy money. It unexpectedly played a role in improving the country¡¯s economy, but for me, I just can¡¯t get rid of these embarrassing feelings.


    Well, certainly that rumor is the equivalent of wedding rings in the ¡ºpast¡» world, so it¡¯s certainly not wrong but ¨C it¡¯s still embarrassing. Every time I look at my ring or at that man¡¯s ring, these extremely embarrassing feelings attack me. But I¡¯d be lying if I said it didn¡¯t make me happy.


    Staring fixedly down at the ring, ¡®hmm,¡¯ I nod. At least this much ornaments should be allowed. It won¡¯t turn into a problem since it¡¯s just an ordinary silver ring that doesn¡¯t even have any sort of magic unlike the bracelet. I can just remove it if it gets pointed out. ¡®But I¡¯ll keep it on until then.¡¯ Deciding that, I lightly slap my cheeks with my hands as I get all fired up.


    Well now, these are all my preparations. Now all that¡¯s left is to wait for that man. He¡¯s probably been given the room on the opposite side of Klanven¡¯s, but he was taken away to another place when we arrived at the castle.


    It seems he¡¯s been taken to the Blue Iris Court, but I still feel like he¡¯s late. It¡¯s really unthinkable that he, a man, would take more time to get dressed than me, a woman. Just what is going on?


    Bored, I aimlessly wander around the room. As I¡¯m doing so, I find a lovely golden bell hung beside the shelves. So this is the bell the head maidservant was talking about. ¡®I hope this doesn¡¯t ring¡­¡­¡¯ I do pray for that, but it¡¯s going to be a month at any rate so I can¡¯t even say that. It¡¯s no use even if I grumble and complain. It¡¯s my opinion that you have to carry out your duties once you¡¯ve taken them on.


    It¡¯s just a month at most. I have to work hard so I can happily take my bookmark back.


    Nodding at my reflection in the bell, I grab the doorknob. If that man doesn¡¯t come, then I¡¯ll go meet him myself. There won¡¯t be any problem if I go to meet him now since I heard I¡¯ll be officially announced as Klanven¡¯s helper and introduce myself to him again, when I¡¯m together with that man.


    Then I leave the room, starting to walk towards the Blue Iris Court where that man probably is. Leaving the Red Rose Court, I walk through the corridors connecting court to court. Perhaps it¡¯s because it¡¯s early in the morning, the castle is more deserted than usual, and there are barely any people walking. It¡¯s silent as if everyone is still asleep. ¡®It¡¯s nice to see the palace like this once in a while too.¡¯ As I think that, a shadow suddenly falls in front of me.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Um?¡¹


    Standing in front of me is an unfamiliar young man. I¡¯m not in my regular dress now, but in maidservant clothes. There shouldn¡¯t be any reason to stop me from walking like this. I blink in surprise, looking up at the man to see a broad smile on his above average face.


    Well, ¡ºabove average¡» might be an impolite way to put it. But since I¡¯m used to people with unparalleled, outstanding beauty, with that man at the top of the list, my judgment is going to be harsh no matter what. So please forgive me.


    ¡¸Do you need something?¡¹


    The young man deepens his smile at my question, peering into my face. His sense of personal space is rather small. Just what is going on? I¡¯d like to get to the actual problem here. Seemingly having no idea of my thoughts, he starts chattering away.


    ¡¸No, I just thought I hadn¡¯t seen you before. Are you a newcomer?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I was just assigned today.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, is that so? Just assigned today, you probably don¡¯t know left from right in this place, do you? It¡¯s still early, so why don¡¯t I show you around the palace?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? No, that¡¯s¡­¡­.¡¹


    I can¡¯t hide my bewilderment at the unexpected words. Is this actually the so-called playboy? I feel like saying ¡®No way.¡¯ It¡¯d be best not to hang out with this old lady past her prime. Is this young man so used to playing around like this?


    This might be the effect of the maidservant uniform. The incredible maid outfit ¨C this isn¡¯t the time to be saying these things.


    ¡¸I¡¯m very sorry. I¡¯m in a hurry.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, you don¡¯t have to say that, huh?¡¹


    I bow and try to pass beside him, but his hand grabs my right wrist. I¡¯m dumbfounded at that overly-familiar gesture. Even if I try to pull my hand away, he doesn¡¯t let loosen his grip even slightly, still smiling.


    Should I just stomp on his foot and escape? It¡¯s just then when it happens, as I¡¯m about to take my last resort. A white gloved hand grabs the wrist of the young man who¡¯s grabbed my hand.


    Neither me nor the young man can hide our surprise at the new person that appeared out of nowhere. Mouth agape, I look there to see a person step in between me and the young man, clad in knight clothes with a magnificent sword hung by his waist. The knights of the Blue Iris Court are the only ones who can wear those clothes, a vivid blue as the base color.


    Brilliant golden hair that reaches his back, tied up by his name, he has his back to me as he grabs the young guard¡¯s hand.


    ¡¸W-what are you doin¡¯ outta nowhere¡ª?!¡¹


    He must have tightened his grip on the young man¡¯s hand. The young man raises his voice in pain, letting go of my hand and shaking off the hand of the person that seems to be a knight. Then, the young guard glares at the knight. But that¡¯s just for a moment before his face instantly turns blue just like the knight¡¯s clothes.


    ¡¸Excuse me¡ª!¡¹


    Right as he hurriedly bows, he turns on his heel and flees. It¡¯s like his earlier pushiness was a lie. Unable to find the words to say, I and the knight watch him leave, before I unconsciously let out a sigh of relief.


    Then, after a moment I calm my heart, calling out to the knight who still has his back towards me.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know who you are but you¡¯ve saved me. Thank you very m¡ª¡¹


    ¡®Much,¡¯ I¡¯m about to say, but I can¡¯t. Since I can now see the knight¡¯s face as he¡¯s finally turned around.


    A white, androgynous beautiful face that you could never tire of no matter how many times you look at it, so beautiful that it could shame even night fairies. The hair color and length have changed, but those are definitely the same, unmistakable beautiful sunrise-colored eyes. Without realizing, I reach out my hand to the scar that runs under his left eye. There¡¯s only one person I know who has that scar. This person, not avoiding my hand but receiving it like it¡¯s only natural, is:


    ¡¸¡­¡­Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    The beautiful voice that answers me is definitely the voice that is familiar to me. There¡¯s no doubt about it. This man was very much the same as my husband, even though his hair is now blonde and he is wearing a set or armor instead of elegant robes, so much different from what I am used to.


    ¡¸What happened to your hair?¡¹


    I cannot help it but to be bewildered at the fact that he looks so much different from the way he usually did. The man looks at me and says ¡°Ahh¡± as if realizing something.


    ¡¸As you can see, I was assigned as the guard of His Majesty Klanven. And no matter what, we simply cannot have Agedilus Von Lancent escorting His Highness, so I allowed myself to borrow a few things to disguise myself.¡¹


    ¡¸Haa, is that right?¡¹


    ¡¸Do I look strange?¡¹


    ¡¸No. I think it looks good on you.¡¹


    That right, he looked surprisingly good. If anyone was to look at him right now, they would probably see one of the castle¡¯s elite knights. And judging that I wasn¡¯t able to tell his identity at first glance, other people surely wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that this young man here was in reality the castle¡¯s court magician, Agedilus Von Lancent.


    ¡¸Why are you here? Are you waiting for someone in the Red Rose Court?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, since I knew that you¡¯d come here I thought I might wait for you and at least say hello.¡¹


    Hearing my words, the man answers ¡°I see.¡± But I could feel that there was something more to his response than usual. Does changing his hair color from black to blonde changed his personality this much? Since his aim was to pose as someone else entirely, I had to play along, but what should I say here¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡¸Filmina?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    He suddenly talked to me while I was lost in thought. In the light of the morning, I could see that he was looking at me with his eyes filled with sadness. When I smiled back at him in my usual manner, he did not answer with a smile, but instead opened his mouth.


    ¡¸My current name is Edilka Vince. I would like you to call me that even if we are alone for now.¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish. So, ¡°Edilka-sama¡±, is that right?¡¹


    When I answered, the man gets up and starts to move down the corridor. And since I was going to Klanven¡¯s chamber, I walked right beside him.


    I only notice it now, but there are more people walking through the corridors than before. Maids, palace guards, knights, officers, doctors, wizards, but none of them was as bright and dazzling like Edilka-sama.


    He was so handsome that people¡¯s eyes were being attracted to him regardless of their age or sex. Women¡¯s gazes were particularly hot and bothered, so much in fact that even I could feel them burning me right next to him. But even so, the man just continued to walk forward, as if it wasn¡¯t bothering him in the slightest.


    If that man was his usual self, Agedilus Von Lancent, he would often look at people staring at him with scorn, as if they did something they absolutely shouldn¡¯t have done. It may just be my own personal opinion, but I think that change right now really suited him.


    Walking down the corridor with a man who was my husband but at the same time was not my husband, we soon arrive at the door leading to the Red Rose Court. Then the man procured a permit to enter out of his pocket to one of the guards, one that allowed him free enter and leave whenever he pleased. The door opened with ease and we were allowed inside.


    ¡¸You know where His Majesty¡¯s chambers are?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. You can leave it to me.¡¹


    If I remember correctly, Klanven¡¯s chambers are the one right after the set of doors we were just passing by. We eventually arrive at our destination, after passing through corridors without getting lost and being stared at by other people.


    ¡¸It¡¯s right here. By the way, my chamber is the one to the left of His Majesty¡¯s chambers, right next to you, Edilka-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸I understand.¡¹


    The man knocked on the door without any hesitation. P, please wait just a moment, my heart is not ready just yet¡­¡­! But it was too late to think that. There was a voice coming from inside of the room, telling us to enter and the man walked right into the room.


    ¡¸Ohh. Good morning to you, you two.¡¹


    Klanven was resting his body on the sofa. He smiled at us when he saw us entering the room. His long platinum hair were scattered all over the sofa, creating an image that begged to be commented upon, but I absolutely couldn¡¯t do that.


    Walking right after the man, I step into the room as well. Looking at Klanven right now, he looked like a completely different man from his yesterday¡¯s self. It was plain to see.


    ¡¸Huh? Your disguise is very well-made if I do say so myself.¡¹


    When Klanven complimented that man¡¯s disguise, he simply bowed his head slightly and thanked him for his kind words.


    ¡¸My name is Edilka Vince. From this day forward, I shall serve as Your Majesty¡¯s escort!¡¹


    I also fold my hands in front of my apron, and bow my head down, doing my best to give Klanven the best formal greeting that I could do.


    ¡¸My name is Filmina Von Lancent. I¡¯m looking forward to serving you, Your Highness.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes. I hope that both of you will treat me well.¡¹


    Klanven just nodded his head and responded to our greetings. I was hoping that this polite greeting was just the beginning of a fruitful and friendly relationship.

 Chapter 71 - Volume 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 3 Part 2


    I wanted to make that premonition into reality.


    Unlike the vast majority of nobility, His Highness Klanven was able to handle some of the daily routines on his own, like for example dressing up and bathing, but when it comes to everything else he needed help like any other noble.


    No, no, no. Seeing that I already decided to accept the duty as Klanven¡¯s caretaker, I wanted to do my job properly without voicing any complaints all the time. However, it would certainly save the both of us a whole lot of time if he was more of a self-reliant person. He must have known that, for he was smiling apologetically this whole time.


    Now that I have officially taken the role as His Majesty¡¯s caretaker, it would be totally unbecoming of me to complain about every single hardship that was thrown at me, and I needed to focus as to carry out my duties accordingly.


    Although the man was also at Klanven¡¯s side disguised as Edilka Vince, he still had his duties as the Court Magician to take care off. And no matter how much other wizards were working, there were still things that only that man could do. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t be present at His Highness¡¯ side at all times. And even though he knew that it couldn¡¯t be helped in any way, this situation was clearly annoying him.


    Whenever he had to leave his post briefly for his other duties, that man was visibly irritated. Moreover, I was concerned that if he was to be so irritated all the time, it could have a negative impact upon his health and duties at the court.


    And just like that another day was coming to an end. The royal duties of His Highness were finally over, and he was now resting inside of his private chambers. It was then when that man came into the chamber and lowered his head.


    ¡¸Your Highness, I am terribly sorry to ask you this, but I would like to receive permission to leave my post for a while.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, some urgent matter than needs attending to? Sure, I don¡¯t mind.¡¹


    When the man asked Klanven for permission he gave the man his approval without giving the matter much thought, which in turn threw me into this complicated state of mind. There must have been some serious reasons or circumstances behind that man if he was asking for permission to leave his post.


    However, while taking a sip of his milk tea, Klanven smiled at the man in a gentle manner as he said.


    ¡¸You can go. I have Filmina here with me, so I¡¯m going to be fine. No need to worry.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Again, I am so terribly sorry for this.¡¹


    For a short moment the expression on that man¡¯s face was something of a ¡°What do you mean you are going to be fine?¡±, but in the next moment it vanished without a trace, a completely expressionless look coming in its place. He may have looked calm, but it was clear to see that the man was frustrated beyond belief.


    But, Klanven seemed to be perfectly fine with this situation, a smile never fading from his lips, contrary to my somewhat melancholic feeling.


    ¡¸For someone from the Black Lotus Court he still seems rather nervous.¡¹


    When Klanven said that, my hands which were pouring him tea into his cup came to a sudden stop. According to his words just now, it may be so that he wasn¡¯t so sure that everything would be fine. But no matter how you decided to put it, the results would still be more or less the same. Then, Klanven stared into his cup with a half-closed eyes.


    ¡¸That¡¯s a rather bad habit to have, Your Majesty.¡¹


    ¡¸When you are in such a position as mine, there aren¡¯t that many things that you might consider to be entertainment. So when I find something that brings me joy, I tend to devote my whole energy to it. Or maybe now that you are here, will you entertain me for a while?¡¹


    Your Highness, I know that you may be bored, but as an important man of this country and the great Priest that served the Goddess in the Great Temple, someone respected by both nobility and the people, I would like you to not say things like that to a married woman, not even as a joke. I try my best not to say those things out loud as I avoid Klanven¡¯s gaze.


    ¡¸Your Majesty, please promise me that you will refrain from saying such things.¡¹


    ¡¸Unfortunately, I cannot do that.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    He may have had a charming smile and mannerism befitting of a Priest, but the truth is, Klanven had quite the character on the inside. He may have looked old, but mentally he was still in his prime. That is why he enjoyed teasing people so much. Knowing that you were always on the palm of his hand, it was very difficult to not play along and to put him back in his place.


    But sadly, this wasn¡¯t the only cause of stress that was coming with this job.


    For example, the following happened when Klanven was changing his clothes. I had to leave the room for what was only like a second, and when I would return he would show me his empty tea cup, which was full but a moment ago, demanding another cup just like a child throwing a temper tantrum. And since there was no more water in the pot, I had to leave the chamber again and go get a new water just for that. It was difficult, to say the least.


    ¡¸Umm, perhaps ¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Are you talking to me?¡¹


    Suddenly I heard a voice behind my back and come to a halt. Looking back, there were a few girls coming through the corridor, accompanying a noble woman dressed in a fancy dress with lots of frills and lace. That woman was looking straight at me.


    The group came closer to me and surrounded me, effectively pushing me against the wall. The girl at the front came even closer to me, seeing as though she must have been the group¡¯s leader, and put her hands right in front of her while making a pleading expression.


    ¡¸Umm! Are you the one who¡¯s been charged with taking care of His Majesty Klanven?¡¹


    I had to blink a few times. It is true that I am now the caretaker of His Majesty, but most of all I was known as the wife of the Court Magician, Agedilus Von Lancent. That fact was well known throughout the social world, but my face, on the other hand, was not. So these girls probably didn¡¯t know that I was that man¡¯s wife. That¡¯s why they were acting so overly familiar with me. At least I think that was the reason.


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. However¡­¡­¡¹


    So what if I am? But before I could answer like that, the girl¡¯s hand fly forward and enclose around my own hands. Although surprised at her sudden behavior, I could only look back at the girl who¡¯s been shaking my hands vigorously right now. Then the other girls urged her and she opened her mouth in a hurry.


    ¡¸If possible, I would like you to tell me everything that you know about that knight that was recently appointed as His Majesty¡¯s guard!¡¹


    ¡¸You mean¡­¡­ Edilka-sama?¡¹


    It was a dangerous situation. For a moment out there I was about to call Edilka-sama by his real name. Luckily, the girls failed to notice that, being busy saying stuff like: ¡°Ah, so his name is Edilka-sama!¡±, or ¡°What a wonderful name that is!¡±.


    And just like that I noticed that their target was not His Highness, but the knight Edilka Vince. I see how it is. They didn¡¯t have enough courage to go and ask him directly, and so they came to me to get some intel first.


    Oh my, how cute of them. It¡¯s a small wonder, since the blonde knight wearing his elegant uniform was quite an eye catch around the court. Of course the people would notice him. Even though only a few people knew about the knights serving as guards to His Majesty, there was already a fan club of girls dedicated to Edilka-sama.


    ¡¸I am terribly sorry, but when it comes to Edilka Vince-sama, I cannot help you. Aside from his name, I don¡¯t know anything about him.¡¹


    After all, Edilka Vince is nothing more but a front. From his name alone you could probably guess that he wasn¡¯t from a noble house, but that¡¯s about it. You could probably learn more about him if you were to ask directly, but doing so was probably way beyond the capabilities of those girls. Especially if they were to do so while being alone with him.


    ¡¸Is, is that so?¡¹


    Hearing my answer, the girl looks down, clearly disappointed.


    I managed to drive my point across, but the result was quite shocking for me. I never would have thought that something like that might happen.


    My only consolation was that it would happen only once and never occur to me again. I was wrong. Not only those young ladies, but also men and women of the castle, government officials, doctors, magicians, all of them would sometimes speak to me when I was alone. Each and every one of them wanted to know a thing or two about Edilka-sama, and every single time I had to disappoint them. Even if I knew something about him, there was no reason for me to tell them.


    I thought that by keeping the information about Edilka-sama to myself, his popularity amongst the people would surely die down after a while. But that was also wrong. It was quite the opposite, actually. His ¡°Mysteriousness and wonderfulness¡± boosted his popularity even more, to the point where I didn¡¯t know what to do with it anymore.


    Again, this was only a subject of rumors. Just like that, a few days have passed. The preparation for the upcoming festival were all going full steam ahead. Right now, I was pouring His Majesty a cup of his favorite tea, all the while letting out a deep sigh.


    ¡¸Why such a long face? It is sad to watch, so please cheer up. It¡¯s such a waste to see such expression on a pretty face.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Even if it was a compliment, for me it didn¡¯t sound like such, not in the least. For now, I wasn¡¯t really in any kind of mood for jokes, and as I continue to pour the tea into the cup my face was retaining its sour expression and my sighs would not stop. Ahh, how do I miss the peaceful days back at the house.

 Chapter 72 - Volume 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 3 Part 3


    Just like that, a week has already passed since I began to serve His Highness Klanven. But for me it felt more than a week. For me, it felt much longer. During this week, just how many times was I asked about Edilka Vince by various people? Let¡¯s just say that the fingers on both of my hands was not enough to count.


    Klanven earlier said that ¡°Someone is trying to take my life¡±, but for now the preparations for the festival were all going surprisingly well.


    During that week, His Highness was very busy with various preparations and meetings with people responsible for many different things for the festival. Given that there were various people coming and going through the castle, it was only natural for His Highness Klanven to expect something to happen.


    So far, for someone who was recognized by the people and the Great Temple alike, His Majesty was doing quite well with all the preparations that needed to be done. So it was only natural for the people¡¯s focus to shift more towards Edilka-sama and I.


    Most of the look directed towards me were the like of ¡°What is someone as plain as her doing right next to Edilka-sama?¡±. Contrary to the original intent, not many people in the castle knew that I was the wife of the High Court Wizard. And even if someone was aware of that fact, their only reaction was: ¡°Really? There¡¯s no way this can be right.¡± Thanks to that, the vast majority of ill intent was focusing on me rather than His Majesty or Edilka-sama. A truly unfortunate turn of events.


    Whenever His Highness or Edilka-sama weren¡¯t around, I felt as though I wanted to scream as my heart was wriggling in pain and anxiety. Please forgive me for such behavior. There was only one saving grace. None of the people was bold enough to say any nasty things to me openly.


    And surprisingly enough, the man himself didn¡¯t feel all that pleased with all the praises he was receiving from everyone. It wasn¡¯t as strong as hostility, but it was clear that there was some kind of tension between him and the rest of the knights of the Red Rose Court. The official position of the man was ¡°The Guard of His Majesty¡±, and it was truly an honorable title. Even the commoners were able to realize that guarding the king and well as High Priest was no small feature. And even if there were people who weren¡¯t aware of that, surely they could acknowledge the daily dose of hard work that all knights been doing.


    ¡°They are just a bunch of posers.¡± ,¡°Are they really all that useful?¡±, ¡°Aren¡¯t they just country bumpkins in shining armor?¡±, there were of course opinions like that as well though very few and far in between.


    As such, today we had some business to attend to in the Great Temple, and we were currently inside of the carriage that was on its way there. Honestly speaking we could have walked on foot, since the Great Temple wasn¡¯t that far away from the castle, but as government official His Highness Klanven needed to keep up appropriate appearance.


    It took us merely a few minutes of riding the beautifully decorated carriage to reach the Great Temple¡¯s gates. When I looked out of the window, a whole lot of people were already gathered in front of the structure.


    ¡¸What a crowd¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Nah, it¡¯s more or less the same as always.¡¹


    His Majesty says as if it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, and then he opens the carriage door and exits the vehicle without anyone¡¯s help. While I was a bit scared of that crowd and their loud cheers, almost immediately there was a hand offered to me, helping me get outside.


    ¡¸Now, Filmina, do you need a hand here?¡¹


    His Majesty stood at the carriage¡¯s steps and extended his hand towards me, as if I was some kind of princess or nobility. What¡¯s up with that? Hand or not, I was hesitant to go outside, and accepting Klanven hand would go directly against my feelings. Was he doing that on purpose?


    While I was hesitating to get out, His Majesty forcefully pulled my hand and dragged me out. His behavior right now was so rough. Like that, I was pulled right into the light. Ahhh, as I shook in His Highness¡¯ arms I lowered my eyes to the ground, because the intense light was hurting me.


    ¡¸T, thank you very much.¡¹


    What else was I to say here? His Majesty smiled brightly at me while he raised my hand to his lips and kissed it.


    ¡¸!?¡¹


    ¡¸You have such thin hands.¡¹


    I could hear shrieks of women in the crowd. Maybe they were the result of His Highness stepping outside of the carriage, or maybe it was something else entirely. All I know is that I want to scream myself.


    ¡¸P, please stop messing with me, Your Highness!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, how can I when your reactions when embarrassed are so interesting?¡¹


    No, it wasn¡¯t that I was embarrassed. That was not the case, but it was simply unbecoming of me to say that here. As there was a chill running down my spine, I had no other choice but to put my free hand to my chest and to simply laugh this matter off. Then I can feel it. A cold breath brushes against my neck. Looks like it was already too late.


    I look behind me, at the carriage. He was standing there, similar to the Pandora¡¯s Box, a box that should never be opened but was opened nonetheless.


    ¡¸Edilka. You should have come out sooner, lad.¡¹


    His Majesty was still smiling, not being afraid of speaking out the name of this walking natural catastrophe.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Yes, I should have.¡¹


    I heard his vague voice devoid of any warmth. I was afraid to look back at him. Finally, that man steps out of the carriage. He lands firmly on the ground, rays of sun reflecting in his armor and his blonde hair shining like gold. To everyone gathered it was a very easy to understand reaction, as the crowd almost instantly falls silent. But even so, the man¡¯s expression doesn¡¯t change.


    Yes, it was still expressionless. You wouldn¡¯t be able to read a single emotion of him. But I was able to understand. I knew that this small gesture must have hurt him pride as a man greatly, and I was breaking into a cold sweat just thinking about how this situation would develop later.


    ¡¸DIE! KLANVEN!!!¡¹


    There was a stranger running straight towards us with a knife that he was holding in both of his hands. The believers that were present, as well as the priests and priestesses of the Great Temple started screaming. The temple knights tried to stop the man, but he managed to evade them and was getting closer with bloodshot eyes. Someone else tried to grab the stranger¡¯s hand from behind, but to no avail.


    ¡¸Filmina, watch out!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ehh!?¡¹


    I could hear a loud voice, and the next thing I know, someone pulled me strongly and I was hugged tightly by His Majesty. In front of my eyes, I could only see white. It took me a while to realize that it was the pure-white of His Majesty¡¯s robes. Apparently His Majesty shielded me with his own body, even though he was the one who was being targeted right now.


    He may not look like it, but His Majesty was surprisingly strong. So much in fact that I couldn¡¯t move. I only managed to move my head just a little, to see the man with a knife about ready to strike ¨C¨C¨C¨C But then something else caught my eyes.


    ¡¸Guah!?¡¹


    The assailant raises a voice full of pain as the sword strike was directed precisely at the knife he was holding in his hands. The assailant lost his balance and fell to the ground, and in the next moment there was already a sword pointing to his throat, held by the blonde knight.


    ¡¸Hurry up and seize him!¡¹


    The man gave a short command and the temple knights appeared right next to him, holding the assailant down and tying him tightly with a rope. The assailant thrashed about in an attempt to escape, but when he realized it was all worthless effort, he began to shout towards His Majesty.


    ¡¸Let me go! This man is a low-born, unfit to become the high priest! He does not understand what it means to be bestowed with such honour and he does not get the suffering of the people!¡¹


    Judging by his clothes, the assailant must have been a vicar or assistant priest. It would be hard to imitate these robes and the overall atmosphere that was surrounding him. It was one thing for a mere commoner to commit murder, but for the member of the clergy it was simply unheard of. The guardian deity of this country was the goddess that blessed all life and took it away in equal amounts. Committing murder would go directly against the very nature of priests, against the very purpose of the Goddess they served. Even so, seeing that man right about now, spouting curses towards His Majesty, his words about ¡°the extremists aiming to take his life¡± suddenly became all too real.


    The would-be assassin was taken away by the temple knights, leaving me in His Highness¡¯ arms and with a man who sheathed his sword, and a crowd of people that was still stirred because all of the unrest. I stayed in His Highness¡¯ arms for some more and eventually that man turned towards us. His eyes were seriously glaring towards us! Still glaring fiercely at me, Edilka turns to His Highness and speaks up.


    ¡¸Just for how long do you plan to stay like this?¡¹


    Finally, His Highness¡¯ arms relax and he lets me go. Free to move once more, I bow down deeply before His Majesty.


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Your Highness. Thanks to you no harm came over me.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t sweat it, Filmina. Truth to be told, it would be a bigger disaster if something happened to you than if it would happen to me.¡¹


    Having said that, His Majesty tenderly stroked my cheek, but I would like for him to say such things much quieter and not in front of such a large crowd of people. From somewhere amongst the crowd you could hear shouts like: ¡°Long live His Majesty Klanven!¡±, or ¡°His Majesty¡¯s kindness knows no bounds!¡±. I really wanted to thank His Highness properly, but with such an atmosphere it was impossible for me.


    And thusly, the first assassination attempt at His Highness¡¯ life was thwarted without any casualties. Once the assailant¡¯s weapon was confiscated and the uproar settled down a bit, the cheering resumed even louder, as the people cheered for His Highness¡¯ kindness and profound wisdom. The world was truly a difficult place to understand.

 Chapter 73 - Volume 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 4 Part 1


    Well then, day after day I stay by High Highness Klanven¡¯s side to do my duty. But there¡¯s a truth that I can¡¯t forget. That Klanven¡¯s work is not just related to the grand festival a month from now.


    Normally, people that take the post of ¡®priest¡¯ reside in temples and shoulder various tasks like baptizing the believers or healing injured people carried in with light magic. ¡®Our doors are open for men and women of all ages and social statuses¡¯¡­¡­ That¡¯s more or less the catchphrase of temples. But this time I¡¯ve been taught that in reality it¡¯s not organized that fairly, it¡¯s a structure influenced by various rights and discrimination. But leaving that aside, Klanven¡¯s business today is one of his ¡ºregular business¡». Naturally, once again it¡¯s not in the royal court but at the grand temple.


    Coming to the grand temple from the royal palace, following His Highness Klanven are me, his helper, and his guard, ¡®Edilka Vince¡¯. Klanven stands in front of the goddess idol in the worship place as me and that man watch from the altar wing.


    Perhaps they¡¯ve learnt from the recent incident, there are several temple knights standing along the wall in defense. The atmosphere is just a bit strict on security; wrapped up in that atmosphere, Klanven stands still for a while in his usual calm way, holding the holy book in one hand.


    From the large skylight with beautiful multi-colored stained glass inserted into it, sunlight falls onto Klanven¡¯s long silver hair, making it sparkle. He moves his eyes, shining silver just like his hair, to the bulky holy book in his hand. His voice is not really loud but still clearly resounding, and he speaks of the agreement the Goddess once made with the first Son of Man. The old language is different from magical language too, it¡¯s also said to be the language of the country in the heavens where the Goddess lives. Even just one word of it has an invisible power. It makes your five senses spontaneously alert.


    At the divine sight of His Highness Klanven, loudly reading the holy book in front of the goddess idol, all the believers¡­.. Men and women of all ages are spellbound, charmed and listening to his words in ecstacy. Even though I know his real mischievous self, I can¡¯t help but be charmed like all the other believers.


    Whatever he¡¯s like on the inside, Klanven¡¯s appearance is like first-class goods. And more importantly than anything else, it¡¯s probably because His Highness Klanven resembles the princess. Hm? No, no, is it the opposite? Would it be more accurate in this case to say that the princess resembles Klanven? Well, either way, just the fact that he has features resembling the Princess¡¯s means that I¡¯d think relatively highly of him. But unfortunately, his true personality is like that. You can¡¯t swallow that personality down whether you boil it or bake it or fry it or instantly throw it on the fire. Taking that into consideration, the face and the personality cancel each other out into zero ¨C or perhaps into a negative number.


    But even so, the sight of His Highness Klanven in his pure white priest clothes is incredibly splendid. That reminds me, at my wedding with this man beside me, the princess looked dazzlingly beautiful too. There¡¯s something about the sight of Klanven now that leads to the sight of the princess then. I¡¯ll say it can¡¯t be helped that I ended up getting charmed too.


    ¡¸Oi.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    I look up at the small voice I hear from beside me, only to see those sunrise-colored eyes looking not so pleased, gazing down at me. Even at this grand temple, ¡®Edilka Vince¡¯ is the center of attention just like Klanven, not speaking more than the absolute minimum necessary. So what happened now?


    I reply, just soft enough that it won¡¯t bother Klanven¡¯s recitation, tilting my head to the side. He silently returns his gaze to Klanven. But, his right hand.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    I instinctively stay silent when he grabs my left hand. What is this? What does he mean? I¡¯m the wife of ¡®Agedilus Von Lancent¡¯, I¡¯m not meant to socialize any more than colleagues do with ¡®Edilka Vince¡¯. What does he mean to do if someone sees this?


    But even if I say that, he¡¯s just looking at Klanven with a feigned face so I can¡¯t expect him to reply to me. Even though everyone¡¯s gazes here are focused on Klanven reciting the holy book, this is still incredibly bad. Even if I try to complain that with my gaze, even if I try to pull my hand back, he just grabs my hand tighter with a nonchalant air.


    ¡¸Sir Edilka, um¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s your fault.¡¹


    He says that, turning a deaf ear to my protests, tightening his grip on my hand even more. What¡¯s ¡ºit¡¯s your fault¡» supposed to mean? If I talk too much, it¡¯ll bother the recitation so I can¡¯t protest more forcefully than this. All I can do is stay obediently quiet.


    Feeling extremely embarrassed, I turn my gaze away from him, looking down. When I somehow grip his hand tightly back, his hand loosens its grip.


    ¡­¡­Is this, perhaps¡­


    ¡¸Are you¡­ jealous?¡¹


    I look up at him and ask that with a small voice, but he doesn¡¯t respond. But the fact that his ears are just slightly red is more of an answer than anything else.


    ¡ª¡ªHe really is a hopeless man.


    It¡¯s absolutely ridiculous for me to put personal feelings in this job, just what is he worried about? But then again, that makes me happy, so it¡¯s not my place to say anything to him either. Ever since I was appointed as His Highness Klanven¡¯s helper, even these small moments where we can peacefully stay beside each other have become so precious, so perhaps it makes me far too happy.


    Then, Klanven¡¯s recitation ends. He closes the holy book with a ¡®thud¡¯, making his way towards us.


    ¡¸Hey, I¡¯ve kept you waiting, haven¡¯t I?¡¹


    Klanven says that in a gentle tone, smiling. With a face full of feigned ignorance, that man has taken his hand from me and quietly bows to him. Following him, I too lift up the hem of my one-piece maidservant uniform, bowing. Watching us with a smile, Klanven lightly strikes that man¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¸Looks like the temple knights wanna talk about the defenses from now on. Would you go and speak to them?¡¹


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina, would you come together with me?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    When I nod in reply, His Highness Klanven takes my hand, still gently smiling. He draws me in closer, just like how one would be with a lover, keeping his other hand on my waist. I can¡¯t refuse or resist at his incredibly swift movements, stuck in Klaven¡¯s arms just like that.


    It seems the people around have been sneakily peeking at us as they suddenly start to murmur. At the same time, that man¡¯s well arranged eyebrows twitch with a start. I¡¯m not sure if he realizes my state or not, as I¡¯m internally screaming, but for now he says nothing more and does nothing more too, quickly walking to the temple knights.


    His golden hair, tied in a ponytail at the nape of his neck, shakes just like a tail. Watching his retreating figure, I once again look at Klanven to see his amber eyes are surprisingly close to me.


    ¡¸Your¡­ Your Highness¡­¡­?¡¹


    At my words, that beautiful face which so resembles the princess¡¯s, deepens his smile further. Then he says nothing more, leaving the worship place of this grand temple, walking to the waiting room, his hand still around my waist.


    Every time we take a step further, I¡¯m pieced by the gazes of the priests, worshippers that have come here to pray, and the temple knights. My body is stiff with tension and I can¡¯t awkwardly protest either; all I can do is surrender myself to Klanven.


    Now that it¡¯s come to this, the question ¡®is His Highness Klanven actually aware of his own position and influence?¡¯ greatly comes to my mind. The very strong feeling that we¡¯re disturbing the public morals of the temple, it isn¡¯t just my imagination, is it? But there are no priests or temple knights that try to challenge him. Everyone just bows their head right as they see Klanven¡¯s face. Having so much power is scary.


    ¡¸So I¡¯m going to change clothes now, would you wait here a bit? Can¡¯t have you randomly wander off with a stranger.¡¹


    ¡ª¡ªWe¡¯ve finally reached the door of the waiting room, and right as I think he¡¯ll let me go, this is how he speaks to me. This man is technically a stranger, but just by mental age, I¡¯m considerably older than him. But it¡¯s no use. I already can¡¯t find the words to say, so I nod and stop, watching Klanven disappear into the waiting room.


    The door closes with a ¡®thud¡¯, I hear the sound of it being locked from the inside. Even though it took just a short period of time to get here, I¡¯m now completely exhausted. Stifling a sigh, I lean on the wall beside the door. Since there¡¯s no one looking, I take the chance to slowly slip down and sit.


    ¡¸Ouchhhh¡­¡­¡¹


    Now that I say that out loud, I feel much more pain. My right ankle is swollen and hot. Throbbing with pain, that¡¯s the place I twisted when I carelessly fell in my room last night. I didn¡¯t think much of it then, but that was naive. I managed to bear it with sheer willpower until now, since that man and Klanven¡¯s eyes were on me, but the pain is steadily increasing. It¡¯s not so bad that I can¡¯t walk, but it¡¯s probably not a good plan to just ignore it. I¡¯ve managed it until now, but I don¡¯t have much confidence in how much longer I can handle it.


    Feeling somewhat pathetic, I look up at the ceiling for no particular reason. Light flows in from the stained glass inserted in the high ceiling; the light changes to various colors, just as if it were trapped inside a kaleidoscope, an optical illusion. Sparkling, sparkling. It¡¯s so dazzling. I suddenly remember mine and that man¡¯s wedding ceremony. Then too, the sky was full of light like this. Except I was wearing a wedding dress then, and now I¡¯m wearing maidservant clothes. What a difference.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Really, you have no idea what¡¯s going to happen in life.¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t it a bit too early for a still-young lady such as yourself to be saying that?¡¹


    I reflexively gasp at the sudden voice interrupting. I move my eyes from the ceiling to the source of that voice. There stands an elderly man, clad in pure white priest clothes. His beautiful white hair has been smoothed down with oil, an intellectual light in his deep maroon eyes. Even though he¡¯s shorter than me, he stands dignified with his back straight, strangely looking taller. Deep wrinkles are etched into his meekly smiling face, but he has a youthfulness that doesn¡¯t make you feel like he¡¯s ¡®old¡¯.


    I know this elderly man. There¡¯s no way I wouldn¡¯t know him. Because I¡¯ve seen him countless times at all the grand festivals until now, standing and smiling at the balcony.


    ¡¸Sir Heathrow¡­¡­?¡¹

 Chapter 74 - Volume 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 4 Part 2


    As I mutter that in a daze, still sitting, he blinks once, ¡¸Oh my,¡¹ before deepening his smile further.


    ¡¸To think that someone as young as yourself knows me. So I haven¡¯t been completely thrown away yet, huh?¡¹


    He says that as if he¡¯s joking about in some way. This elderly man is Sir Heathrow, that holds half of the political power along with Klanven in this grand temple. From my position as part of Klanven¡¯s faction, he is an opponent for now.


    But even so, it¡¯d be rude to keep sitting and looking up at him like this.


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m very sorry, that was very disgraceful of me¡­¡­¡ªouch!¡¹


    The moment I hurriedly stand up, my ankle hurts even more. As I can¡¯t help but grimace, ¡®oh dear,¡¯ Heathrow moves his eyes to my foot.


    ¡¸Looks like you¡¯ve gotten hurt one way or another. Let me take a look.¡¹


    ¡¸No no, it¡¯s not that bad of an injury to cause you trouble¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸It doesn¡¯t matter how bad of an injury it is. Would you sit down for now?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Alright.¡¹


    Those words are gentle but they have a forceful echo in them, and I meekly obey. Without hesitation, Heathrow too crouches down in front of me, gently touching my right ankle.


    ¡¸Ah, looks like it¡¯s a light sprain. Excuse me for a while, young lady.¡¹


    I blink, wondering what he¡¯s going to do. In front of me, Heathrow briefly recites some holy words. Different from the common language and the magical language, these words are noted down in the holy book. Through them, a warm light appears in Heathrow¡¯s hand, gradually going along to my ankle. I realize too late that it¡¯s the healing magic of the priests¡¯ specialty light magic. The most suitable healing magic, using spirit magic to borrow a water spirit¡¯s power, has little results on me because of the wounds I bear on my back from the fire spirit when I was younger. But it¡¯s a different story if it¡¯s light magic, that directly borrows the goddess¡¯s power. The pain in my ankle gradually softens.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªWell now, this much should be enough. How is it now, young lady?¡¹


    Urged by Heathrow¡¯s words, I try moving my ankle. There¡¯s no pain or discomfort.


    ¡¸Yes, it seems alright.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank goodness. Well now, may I have your hand?¡¹


    He stands up before me, smiling and reaching his hand out to me. Klanven said the exact same thing to me a few days ago, but I take Heathrow¡¯s hand in a completely different mental state from then, standing up.


    ¡¸Thank you, Sir Heathrow. You¡¯ve greatly helped me.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s above all that I could be of use to you.¡¹


    As he softly smiles, I feel my chest unconsciously jump, ¡®thump, thump.¡¯ Then I realize. Ah, that¡¯s right. This softly smiling gentleman¡¯s atmosphere somehow matches that man¡¯s foster father¡¯s, my father-in-law Lancent. In other words, my former¡­¡­ To put it simply, the ¡ºpast¡» ¡ºme¡»¡¯s exact type of man. I know this isn¡¯t the right time for this, but a part of my heart starts throbbing, a different part than the one for that man. Considering my position, I can¡¯t let my guard down around him, but faced with that smile I just want to confess everything to him.


    ¡¸Young lady? What happened?¡¹


    ¡¸N-nothing. Please excuse me.¡¹


    I internally hit myself for getting charmed just like that, straightening myself. His slightly hoarse voice is still so charming¡­ It¡¯s not the time to think about things like that. No matter how much he may be my type, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to be so easily charmed by him.


    Heathrow looks at me with no signs of noticing my troubles. That reminds me, what is he doing here without any companion beside him? Considering his position, there aren¡¯t many things he should be doing alone.


    ¡¸Um, Sir Heathrow. Why are you here by yourself in a place like this¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸I just happened to hear Sir Klanven is back. I slipped away and came here to greet him, but it seems I¡¯ve got a bit of a late start now.¡¹


    Heathrow looked a bit regretfully at the door of the waiting room Klanven disappeared into, raising the ends of his eyebrows. I can¡¯t help but be bewildered at the unexpected response.


    This man is supposed to be Klanven¡¯s opponent. There¡¯s no way it¡¯d be fun for him to see a youngster several decades than him become the next head of priests. But I can¡¯t see even an atom of that in Heathrow. In fact, he seems to think favorably of Klanven¡ª¡ªor perhaps, that¡¯s an exaggeration.


    ¡¸Do you have some business with His Highness? If it¡¯s alright with you, I can humbly convey it to him.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t have anything in particular. If he¡¯s in good health, that¡¯s all I ask for.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yes. In that case, I think there is nothing to worry about.¡¹


    Yes, he was in good health as he waved about me and that man today too. At my response, ¡¸Is that so.¡¹ Heathrow gently smiles again. Is it just my imagination that that smile seems genuinely happy?


    ¡¸Sir Klanven isn¡¯t an open person, so. I know this will be troublesome for you, but please treat him well.¡¹


    Heathrow continues, as if he¡¯s talking about a kid who could be his grandchild. Then, without waiting for my reply, he gallantly leaves with a pace that doesn¡¯t show his age at all. I¡¯m the only one left, watching his grand figure from behind and unconsciously tilting my head.


    I don¡¯t know where to start. The first thing I want to say is, is it really alright to settle away Klanven¡¯s behavior by just saying ¡ºhe isn¡¯t an open person¡»¡­¡­? No, more importantly, how did Heathrow think so favorably of Klanven? Heathrow¡¯s expressions and his voice too, both seemed strangely full of affection. I thought he¡¯d be hostile, but was that just a misunderstanding? How foolish.


    That reminds me, the ones targeting Klanven¡¯s life are a group that¡¯s called the most extremist ones amidst Heathrow¡¯s faction. So Heathrow himself might not be taking part in Klanven¡¯s assassination.


    However, that¡¯s nothing more than my guess based on my first impressions with him earlier. I don¡¯t know what someone¡¯s thinking under a gentle smile ¨C Klanven himself was the one that proved that.


    To be honest, judging by my first impressions earlier, Heathrow seems like a much better person than Klanven. ¡¸That¡¯s why you¡¯re a naive softie.¡¹ a certain someone would tell me, but that¡¯s what I think. Yep, it¡¯s naive, even if I do say so myself. I know that. I know that, but that¡¯s why I just don¡¯t know. Ah, now I don¡¯t even know what I want to say anymore.


    It¡¯s then, as I¡¯m alone and at my wits¡¯ end, that a voice calls me from the other side of the door.


    ¡¸Filmina, would you come in?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yes. Excuse me.¡¹


    ¡®If you¡¯ve finished changing from your uniform to your everyday clothes, you could just come out by yourself instead of calling me,¡¯ I internally curse, opening the waiting room door and entering as I¡¯m told. Then, I¡¯m reduced to speechlessness at the sight I see there.


    ¡¸Y-Your Highness Klanven?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no ¡ºwhat¡» here. Just what are you wearing?¡¹


    Klanven blinks his amber eyes in forced puzzlement. I ask him, while feeling a severe headache forming.


    Klanven isn¡¯t wearing the priest uniform he was wearing earlier ¨C far from it, he isn¡¯t even wearing his ordinary clothes he wore when we came to this grand temple. What he¡¯s actually wearing is shabby clothes like the town peasants would wear. His long silver hair is tied up high, smoothly shaking from side to side like a cat¡¯s tail.


    ¡¸Yes. These are for you.¡¹


    Ignoring my disturbed state, he presents me with a plain women¡¯s cloak. I reflexively take it, looking from it to Klanven¡¯s face as he puts on his own suitable cloak.


    ¡¸Um, Your Highness. Just what is¡ª¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry, you put that on too, quick. As for the hair¡­¡­ Well, maybe it¡¯s fine like that.¡¹


    ¡¸Your Highness?¡¹


    Just how can he say ¡ºdon¡¯t worry¡»? There¡¯s not a single thing I can¡¯t worry about. Just what the heck does he want to do? I feel my brows naturally furrow. He lightly pokes the gap between my eyebrows, smiling sweetly under his hood, pulled deep over his face.


    ¡¸We¡¯re going on a date now, so wouldn¡¯t it be ridiculous to stay in those clothes?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­What?¡¹

 Chapter 75 - Volume 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 4 Part 3


    Since the streets were getting more and more crowded with the coming of the festival, walking through them was similar to passing through a human river. I was desperately trying to keep up with him, otherwise I would surely lose him in this crowd.


    ¡¸Wait for me, Your¡­¡­ My Dear Husband!¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina, if you won¡¯t hurry it up, I might leave you here.¡¹


    ¡¸~~~!!¡¹


    My dear husband looks behind over his shoulder and beckons me to hurry it up and follow him. Somehow, this gesture of his made me want to scream ¡°The audacity of this guy!¡± internally.


    As part of today¡¯s activities, instead of sitting in the castle or going to the Great Temple I was accompanying Klanven to the castle town. So far it¡¯s been mostly me and him taking a stroll through the streets, looking at the wares of various shops.


    And since the difference in our heights and pacing were so great, I had to almost sprint all the time just so I could keep up with him. Having realized that I was falling behind, Klanven slowed down and took my hand in his own, this time around paying close attention to match my pace. Unconsciously, I grabbed his hand tighter so that we wouldn¡¯t get separated. If that man was to see us like that in such a place¡­¡­ Yes, I don¡¯t even want to think about it. With a gentle smile, Klanven also held tight to my hand.


    ¡¸Hm, it seems that I wasn¡¯t paying enough attention. Sorry about that.¡¹


    ¡¸No, please, I don¡¯t mind that in the slightest.¡¹


    More importantly, there were other things I really wanted to say right about now. Like the fact that I really don¡¯t want to be here. Let me reiterate. I really, really don¡¯t want to be here right now.


    However, walking side by side like this I was somehow able to calm down and have a small talk. For now His Highness Klanven¡¯s intentions were a complete unknown to me, but they weren¡¯t really that important here. Looking up at Klanven¡¯s face, I gathered my courage as I made a few deep breaths before eventually speaking up.


    ¡¸My Dear Husband, let us go back now. The Great Temple must be raising quite a bit of fuss right about now. But if you want to walk outside of the castle that much, at least have Edilka-sama accompany us¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s good that both Edilka and the temple knights aren¡¯t here. They would only serve to slow us down.¡¹


    And how is that alright with you? While looking at Klanven I continued to walk right by his side, and thought that I could already feel a horrible headache coming up.


    Thinking about the talk we were sure to have with the Temple¡¯s servants once we get back forced me to let out a deep sigh. How should we even explain the current situation? ¡®I was just taking a stroll through town with His Majesty Klanven here¡±? If only it was that easy. I asked him whatever shall we do about that and he turned around to look at me. ¡°I would like to know that myself¡±, was the answer. Why was this happening to me?


    I thought of the moment earlier when I opened the door. There, much to my surprise, I found High Highness Klanven dressed in a full set of casual clothes, instead of being in his usual attire of High Priest. I wanted to ask him what was the meaning of this, but then he suddenly took me in his arms and while only muttering the word ¡°date¡±, he left the room through the window, thusly escaping the Great Temple without being noticed by anyone. As a result, here we were currently walking through the castle town, with him seemingly enjoying this little ¡°date¡± of his.


    This, of course, was only possible since that man was absent from Klanven¡¯s side for the day, away to discuss the future escort duties with the rest of the temple knights. Otherwise, we would never be here in the first place. I was worried beyond belief, but he seemed to be rather easy going about this whole situation. And if my memory serves me correctly, weren¡¯t there people who wanted to take his life? I honestly couldn¡¯t tell if he was just oblivious to it all or maybe he just didn¡¯t care?


    ¡¸Umm, My Dear Husband?¡¹


    We also went to compromise that I would call him ¡°My Dear Husband¡± for the day, since Klanven didn¡¯t like his official title for some strange reason. Looking down at me, he smiled in a gentle way and put his index finger on top of my lips, showing me to keep quiet for a while. Even though he wasn¡¯t all that young himself, he would do this kind of skinship from time to time. If it was that man who would try to do that, my heart would probably be set aflutter, but my partner this time was Klanven. Klanven smiled under his hood, seemingly able to figure out what was I thinking about.


    ¡¸¡°My Dear Husband¡± has a nice ring to it, I won¡¯t lie, but could you call me Klan from now on?¡¹


    ¡¸Please forgive me for being rude, but I do believe that there are some limits of childish behavior that us adults should not pass.¡¹


    At that time Klanven looked just like a small child whose desperate please for a new toy or something sweet has been denied. He even lowered his hand in an attempt to look sad. Please don¡¯t think I will change my mind just because you made a puppy-dog eyes like that.


    ¡¸Are you saying that I¡¯m childish for wanting you to call me that?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph, you¡¯re no fun at all. I didn¡¯t want to do this, but this is an order: call me Klan from now on.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ As you wish.¡¹


    I don¡¯t know why the Goddess chose someone like him to be her representative, seeing just how selfish and childish he could be, and honestly I don¡¯t think I want to know the reason. Aaaaa.


    As a last resort, I could always contact that man using the magical bracelet that was on my right wrist. By now he surely must have become aware of our absence and now searching for us, surely being angry. My intentions were to bring Klanven back as soon as possible to try to appease the man¡¯s anger even for a bit. That is why I got closer to him, making sure that we wouldn¡¯t get separated or lost. I was rather adamant on not calling this sudden outing with Klanven a ¡°date¡±, but I couldn¡¯t keep that kind of attitude forever. We absolutely needed to get back to the Great Temple at some point.


    He must have really wanted to visit the castle town, for Klanven looked completely different from his usual self. I don¡¯t know what was his reason for being here, but seeing him like that I decided to swallow the discomfort I was feeling this whole time and go along with his shenanigans for a little while longer. But no matter where we went or what we did, Klanven refused to answer any of my questions.


    Then, before we even realized it, we reached the area of the castle town that was called the old town. The distance we travelled was the clear division between the nobles who lived inside of the castle and the commoners who lived outside of its walls. Naturally, it was a place that people like Klanven would never dare to associate themselves with.


    Our presence startles a lonely man that was sitting on the ground with a bottle of alcohol in his hand. There were women shouting at their husbands for drinking this early in the day, as well as dirty children running around and beggars whenever you look.


    ¡¸Umm, Klan-sama?¡¹


    I pull on his hand and look up at him. But he only looks back at me and laughs my worries off, as if he was thinking that it would be impossible for something to happen to him in a place like this. But whether or not he understood that, wasn¡¯t coming to this place would only make it easier for whoever that was targeting his life?


    First of all, we should definitely leave this place before some of those extremists come to attack us¡­¡­ and just as I was thinking that, Klanven came to a sudden stop. Still holding his hand, I stop as well. Then I look forward, but when I do I¡¯m beginning to wish that I didn¡¯t.


    ¡¸Yo, Mister, Miss. This place is our turf. Now be good and pay the fee and no one has to get hurt.¡¹


    ¡¸But if you don¡¯t have any money, why don¡¯t you leave the lovely lady in our care?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Well, I think that we all know where this is going. Suddenly, there were two men standing in front of us. I think they might be brothers since they looked nearly identical, and from the atmosphere that surrounded them I could say that they were used to violence. They seemed awfully calm for some random bandits.


    We were in quite a pinch right now. Klanven is a priest from the Great Temple. His fighting prowess was questionable to say the least, and I was obviously not any better. Even if I would be forced to summon that man here, for now my utmost priority should be getting His Highness Klanven to safety. But I wasn¡¯t quite sure how should I do that. It was a good thing they weren¡¯t aware of who we were, but they must have took as for lovers because our hands were still entwined with one another.


    Suddenly, Klanven raised his free hand to show them that he wasn¡¯t hostile as he made a few steps towards them. No, no, no, what the hell are you doing!? Are you going to get us in more trouble? Even if I had no idea myself, I thought that this was a really bad idea.


    I was about to stop him, but then he looked at me reassuringly and next he let go of my hand and reached for his hood.


    ¡¸I see you are the same as ever. Are you stupid or something? Vie? Feuille?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸How the fuck do you know our¡­¡­?¡¹


    The two men started to act in a more aggressive manner, but then Klanven put down his hood. For a brief moment I couldn¡¯t comprehend what he has done, but¡­¡­ Klanven clearly exposed his identity right in front of those two cutthroats. Seeing his face, their eyes opened wide. And their vulgar expressions turned into softer, friendlier ones.


    ¡¸What the, if it isn¡¯t Klan!¡¹


    ¡¸Long time no see!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, it¡¯s been a while, you two.¡¹


    The two men came closer to Klanven and threw their arms around him, gently touching their heads with his. There was something really unreal in this whole scene. They looked just like a bunch of puppies playing together. However, I still couldn¡¯t allow myself to lower my guard down for some reason.


    While I kept staring at the three, their eyes finally turned towards me. It seems that the crisis was averted for now, but I had no idea how should I act in this situation. So I just smile while the two step away from Klanven¡­¡­ Vie and Feuille, was it? They stared at my face for a moment.


    ¡¸Miss, are you with Klan? If so, sorry for scaring you.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? No, please, no harm done.¡¹


    ¡¸Say, Klan, is this Missy your woman? So that¡¯s what your tastes are? I see you haven¡¯t changed at all.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    The two of them were staring at me, but this time in a completely different way than a few moments ago, and I didn¡¯t know what to say or how to act. I felt like I was being deceived here. I knew myself better than anyone, and I wasn¡¯t as shallow as to fall victim to cheap compliments.


    First of all, who are those people? They were acquainted with a member of the royal family and the High Priest of the Great Temple, and they acted so overly familiar with him. It was truly suspicious.


    ¡¸We can talk some more in a minute. First, let¡¯s settle down somewhere.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure thing! But Klan, hope you¡¯re aware that today¡¯s your treat, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to the usual spot. Others will be glad to see you after such a long time.¡¹


    ¡¸K, Klan-sama¡­¡­¡¹


    Their talk goes on and on, while leaving me completely out of it. Klanven turns his head towards me and flashes me his usual smile.


    ¡¸Well, something like that. But enough about that, let¡¯s go.¡¹


    ¡¸Klan-sama!¡¹


    While Klanven began to walk with a man called Feuille, his companion, Vie, put his hand around my shoulder in a friendly manner.


    ¡¸Now, now, Missy, please come with us as well.¡¹


    ¡¸But, Klan-sama and I still have our work to do¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Work can wait. Now, come on, come on!¡¹


    ¡¸Ummmmmmmmm!¡¹


    The man began to pull me after him, and faced with his strength I couldn¡¯t really resist. So, I was dragged to wherever these two men, Vie(provisional) and Feuille(provisional), were currently guiding us. And that placed proved to be nothing more but a local bar.


    ¡¸Now lookie here, if it isn¡¯t Vie and Feuille! Here to finally settle your tab¡­¡­ Hmm, Klan!?¡¹


    It was a small but lively place, full of both young men and women drinking their alcohol and eating some food, all the while chatting with their respective companions. One of the waitresses that greeted them opened her eyes wide upon seeing Klanven. After her loud exclamation, the whole store went silent in an instant. Then, there was a loud cheer.


    ¡¸Ooooh~! It¡¯s Klan! It¡¯s been so long!¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s that, you should have informed me if you were going to come!¡¹


    ¡¸Kyaanh, you look as handsome as ever!¡¹


    ¡¸Hey, let everyone know! Open the barrels, it¡¯s drinking time!¡¹


    ¡­¡­ One man stood on top of the table and raised the loud cheer, and others followed suit with cheering and raising their mugs in the air. No one here seemed to be displeased with Klanven¡¯s visit, quite the opposite, everyone was happy and overjoyed with having him here.


    ¡¸Klan-sama¡­¡­?¡¹


    I called out to him and he just turned around and smiled happily at me.


    ¡¸You see, lots of those people are my acquaintances from the time before I was called to the Great Temple. I sometimes come here to have a drink and take a break from work.¡¹


    He told me something like that, and I honestly had trouble with answering to those sudden revelations. I get it that he needed a break from work. The priests from the Temple were not forbidden from drinking alcohol, but it was dependent on the person¡¯s selfishness where and in what quantity they would drink it. Now, as courage and recklessness are two entirely different things, so was drinking and responsible drinking. ¡­¡­ I¡¯d best stop thinking about that. Nothing good is going to come out of that.


    ¡¸Hey, Vie, move out of the way! Ahh, Klan, I so wanted to see you!¡¹


    While I was trying to wrap my head ahead around our current situation, there was a woman in a really fancy clothes that pushed Feuille aside and walked straight to Klanven. Such flashy clothes¡­¡­ is this underwear, perhaps? The woman next hugged Klanven tightly and rubbed her huge breasts against his face. She also pressed her bright red lips against his pale cheek.


    With a huge kiss mark left on his cheek, Klanven smiled in a charming manner.


    ¡¸Hey there, Aisha. You look as lovely as ever.¡¹


    ¡¸Why thank you. And I see you are as much of a charmer as always.

 Chapter 76 - Volume 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 4 Part 4


    Oi, you two, I know that those are your usual greetings, but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re making the missy there slightly uncomfortable?¡¹


    Said Vie-san when he noticed that I was really uncomfortable with the scene that was unveiling right in front of my eyes. He then broke into Klenven and his friend, separating them.


    ¡¸Geez, just because you¡¯re not popular with women doesn¡¯t mean you get to spoil other people¡¯s fun, Vie! Hey, Klanven, who is this girl?¡¹


    The woman called Aisha asked Klanven that while looking at me suspiciously. Then he looked at me with his bright-blue eyes. Strangely enough, what I felt from that woman¡¯s gaze was not jealousy, but rather a sense of worry and anxiety. While I looked at Aisha with my usual polite smile, Klanven finally opened his mouth.


    ¡¸This is Filmina, my current caretaker. Filmina, this woman here is Aisha. She¡¯s like a little sister to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Ara, couldn¡¯t you at least make a small lie like ¡°We¡¯re like lovers¡± or something like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if that was a lie, you really are dear to me like a sister.¡¹


    ¡¸Sheesh, you are so cold, you know?¡¹


    There were roars of laughter coming from all around them, and Aisha finally separated herself from Klanven. She then spoke to me in a friendly manner.


    ¡¸Have fun, missy. Now, Klan, why don¡¯t you have a drink or two with us?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not a bad proposition, not bad at all. I¡¯ve come here today looking for some entertainment, after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Entertainment?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Entertainment.¡¹


    Laughing at the face Aisha was making right now, Klanven turned towards me.


    ¡¸Filmina. You said that you wanted to return to the Great Temple right away, is that right?¡¹


    Even though I was initially confused by the sudden question, I nodded my head. Why was he asking me that now, of all times? When he was fully aware that I was still adamant on taking him back to the Temple, Klanven¡¯s smile deepened mysteriously.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s still the case, then why don¡¯t you try to persuade me in a way that is unique to this very establishment?¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me?¡¹


    Hearing that, the crowd around us began to roar even louder, which made me blink in confusion a few times. Next, I saw that the patrons suddenly got up from their chairs, forming some kind of closed space in the middle of the bar with two chairs facing each other in the middle of it. Then, they put two big mugs on the table right next to the chairs with a loud *THUD* sound. I could also see that Vie-san who was right next to me looked concerned for some reason, turning towards Klanven with a worried expression.


    ¡¸Oi, Klan, are you serious? To propose this missy something like that¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸I see that you are the same as always, Vie. But don¡¯t worry, I will hold back a little bit.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, and besides, it looks interesting, so good luck out there, missy!¡¹


    ¡¸T, thank you?¡¹


    Even though I still didn¡¯t know what was going on, I was pushed by the crow towards the chairs and the table, and together with Klanven we were seated opposite of each other. Klanven then took one of the mugs in his hand. I had a really bad feeling about all this, but even if I wanted to get up and leave, I was being surrounded by the bar¡¯s patrons, and they would surely not let me weasel my way out of this.


    ¡¸If we are at the bar, then it is a given that we shall settle our disputes via the means of cultural drinking contest, right? If I win, you will have to accompany me on my future outings. If you manage to win, we get back to the Temple right this instant. Is that okay with you?¡¹


    I knew that he was a Priest from the Temple, but no matter how you look at it, doesn¡¯t the condition of this match favor Klanven way better than me? Probably realizing that fact now, Klanven smiled brightly and said ¡°Oh yes, that¡¯s right¡± more to himself than to anyone in particular.


    ¡¸Now, to make the condition more interesting, let¡¯s see¡­¡­ If you win, I shall also return that thing to you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­!!!¡¹


    There was only one thing that Klanven could have been talking about here. It was the bookmark with the pressed flower that I once received from that man, then Klanven took away from me sometime later.


    I swallowed my saliva, while Klanven¡¯s smile remained ever the same. He was obviously awaiting my response.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­ I understand. I shall accept your challenge.¡¹


    There was no way around it. And besides, my pride as a woman would not simply allow me to back down from a challenge like that.


    As soon as I said that, the crowd exploded in a loud cheer.


    ¡¸Way to go, missy!¡¹


    ¡¸Do your best!¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s place bets on who¡¯s about to win this!¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯ve got ourselves a match here!¡¹


    ¡¸Klan, let¡¯s do this properly!¡¹


    The crowd gathered around us, and from their words I could deduce that they were all sure that Klanven was going to win this match without breaking a sweat.


    ¡¸Right, so, who wants to go first? And as per usual, no hard feelings once the match is over!¡¹


    Said the woman that greeted us upon entering, and then she placed a large bottle of ale at the table, again with a loud *THUD* sound.


    I wasn¡¯t much of an alcohol drinker, and if I happened to drink one I would usually drink it together with some non-alcoholic beverage to mix the two. I wasn¡¯t sure how I would fare against a veteran drinker such as Klanven, but I was sure to give it my very best.


    As we both watch the tavern master pour the ale into the mug, Klanven looked at me with his usual gentle expression.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸I forgot to mention that, but in this bar there is no better drinker than I am at the current moment.¡¹


    Even though I knew that something like that might happen, Klanven was taking pity on me before the match even began.


    *********


    And just like that the following happen.


    ¡¸Oi, missy, are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine, thank you. Now, could you pour me another cup?¡¹


    Much to my own surprise, I was doing quite good. At first I was keeping tabs on how many cups I managed to drink, but after the number of cups exceeded ten, I gave up on trying to count them anymore. At first the crowd was cheering loudly, but the more time passed the more silent they got, watching us drink in silent awe, not even caring for their bets anymore.


    ¡¸Filmina, I must say, you seem to be holding your ground surprisingly fine.¡¹


    While pouring another portion of ale into my mug, I felt that maybe, just maybe I will be able to do it. Klanven, on the other hand, was smiling just as always.


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m honestly surprised myself. If this wasn¡¯t a competition, maybe I could even enjoy it to some extent.¡¹


    I raise the mug to my mouth again. The texture of the alcohol was quite smooth and it made my throat feel kind of funny when it was going down. We always had some canned beer in the refrigerator just in case someone would wanted to throw a drinking party, and for a while I was thinking about that while emptying my mug. Umu, it was quite delicious.


    However, it was also a fact that my thoughts were starting to feel sluggish, the inside of my body felt strangely warm and I felt as if I was walking through clouds¡­¡­ There was a warning alarm ringing in my head, and I was growing increasingly concerned.


    Looking at Klanven, his cheeks were slightly reddened, but that was about it, no other changes were visible. He smiled like usual and brought the mug to his lips again. He drank the contents down in one go and with a loud ¡°Puah!¡± set the mug back on the table while licking his lips.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t that the time for you to admit defeat? You¡¯ve managed to put up a good fight against me, but losing to me in drinking is no reason to feel ashamed at all.¡¹


    That made me angry. I didn¡¯t bother to answer to Klanven¡¯s provocation, instead filling my mug again and draining it in a quick and swift fashion.


    ¡¸No, I can still keep going.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, is that so? Well, do your best. It¡¯s even okay if you get totally wasted, I will bring you back home properly.¡¹


    That concern of his was not necessary, for I wasn¡¯t going to get wasted, throw up or showing a shameful display in a public place like that. I was going to win and bring back Klanven with me back to the Temple¡­¡­ There was no other option.


    Still, I could feel my body approaching its limit. I manage to bring the mug to my mouth again, but shifting it and drinking its contents was well beyond my reach now.


    ¡¸Hey, missy, hang in there! My dinner rests on you winning this thing!¡¹


    ¡¸I knew it, beating this guy is pretty much impossible. No matter how much Klan drinks, he never gets drunk. Like, at all.¡¹


    ¡¸But I must say, it¡¯s been a while since I last saw someone being able to keep up with Klan for so long.¡¹


    Although the background was filled with so much noise, it was all passing through me like water going down the stream. With a shaking hand, I somehow managed to drink the mug¡¯s contents, but putting it away was proving way more difficult that I would have anticipated. As I felt my whole world shaking and swaying, Klanven only smiled in a gentle manner.


    ¡¸It seems like you have reached your limit. Guess this means I won¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Please wait just a second.¡¹


    As Klanven tried to declare his victory, a low and cold voice shook the bar¡¯s air. Even if I was getting drunk, there was no way that I would mistake this voice for anything else in the entire world.


    There was a person standing right at the bar¡¯s entrance, and when I looked in his direction I saw a man covered from head to toe in long and dark cloak with a hood covering almost all of his face. And even though I couldn¡¯t see that person¡¯s face properly, I knew right away who it was. Aaahhhhh, I really must have gotten drunk to be hearing things like that.


    ¡¸Who the fuck are you!?¡¹


    ¡¸Stop interfering!¡¹


    One man took two of his friends and they tried to expel the newcomer from the bar. They looked to be especially violent ones, ready to fight at any time. As they approached him, the man punched one of them to the face, kicked the other one right under the knee, and when these two were flat on the ground, he grabbed the third one and threw him at his companions by throwing him over his shoulder. It took only an instant, and his hood came off his head as a result.


    ¡¸Edil¡­¡­ ka, -sama¡­¡­¡¹


    I let out a loud sigh. From under the hood came golden hair and facial features so radiant and so handsome that everyone in the room was left speechless. Agedilus Von Lancent, currently in disguise as knight Edilka Vince, looked with disgust at the men that were on the floor, before stepping over them and coming closer.


    Then, when he arrived before our table and chairs, he spoke to Klanven while looking down at us.


    ¡¸You seem to take delight in pushing extra work onto me, Your Highness.¡¹


    His voice was teeming with anger. Everyone was speechless before him, only Klanven dared to speak after emptying his mug in one go.


    ¡¸You know that you didn¡¯t have to go all the way out here by yourself, right? You could have just let the Temple Knights do their work for once. They can come and fetch us when we are ready to go back.¡¹


    ¡¸As if I could leave such an important job to them.¡¹


    Even though the man was brimming with powerful aura of intimidation right now, Klanven didn¡¯t seem scared of him in the least. I stared at him in pure disbelief, starting to sober up thanks to the cold atmosphere.


    That man and Klanven seemed to be so preoccupied with one another that they seemed to have forgotten all about me. And it seems that this situation was exactly what Klanven wanted, dragging me all the way here with him, forcing Edilka-sama to leave his post in order to search for us. But why would he do such a thing? Just so that he could annoy him?


    Hearing Klanven¡¯s response like that, the man¡¯s stare became even colder, and the atmosphere around them grew even heavier than before.


    ¡¸I know that you may be upset, but don¡¯t you think that even I deserve the right to have a little break from time to time? Here, why don¡¯t you have a sip yourself¡­¡­? And more importantly, I was going to return to the Temple before evening. This bar has some rooms on the upper floor, so I wanted to rest there before eventually heading back.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ A break?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. A break.¡¹


    He then whistled in a merry manner, as if that gesture was supposed to have some sort of hidden meaning. And then his eyes go straight towards me. No, no, no, please don¡¯t drag me into your little games. You were the one who got us into this mess, Klanven, so deal with the consequences on your own! And even though I somewhat enjoyed this little outing today, I didn¡¯t want for people to associate me with secret outings and drinking in run-down bars!


    However, even if I told him that, that man would surely not believe my words. He would surely say that I could have stopped him dozens of times throughout the day.


    In the end I couldn¡¯t come up with any good excuse, and so I just sat there, laughing miserably. I really must be quite drunk. Afterall, I wished that man was the last person to see me in such a state.


    Looking at me, the man let out a sigh. I wanted to stand up, but my legs wobbled and I was about to fall over. However, the man supported me and sat me in another chair, then he turned towards Klanven.


    ¡¸Are you saying that getting wasted is your form of taking a break? Then maybe I should be your partner instead of Filmina.¡¹


    I wanted to say something to him, but the alcohol that was coursing through my system left me speechless. Then the man sat down on the chair that I was just sitting on.


    Edilka stared down at Klanven with ice-cold glare, but Klanven, as always, seemed to be unmoved by this display of intimidation.

 Chapter 77 - Volume 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 4 Part 5


    My, oh my, but I¡¯ve already drank so much. So don¡¯t you think it would be a bit unfair for me to fight you as you are right now?¡¹


    Klanven said that while pointing towards a mountain-load of empty bottles piling on the table and all around it. The man looked at the bottles and then at me, his eyes saying ¡°How much did you manage to drink?¡±, but I couldn¡¯t remember. But judging by the sheer number of bottles, it must have been a lot.


    Getting no answer out of me, the man turned back and sighed heavily, and then faced Klanven again. His expression still stone-cold, he took the mug in his hand.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, then let me drink twice for every glass you drink.¡¹


    ¡¸E, Edilka-sama!?¡¹


    Hearing this clearly insane offer, I raise my voice in protest, but that man didn¡¯t even bother to look back at me.


    ¡¸Way to go, mister!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m betting again! Two silver coins on the blondie here!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll bet three silver coins! Maybe this time Lady Luck will be on my side!¡¹


    ¡¸Mister, do your best!¡¹


    Hearing Edilka-sama¡¯s bold remark, the crowd began to cheer again, and a new bottle of ale was brought to the table. It looks like for these guys it didn¡¯t matter who was competing, as long as they could have their share of fun. Klanven only smiled gently seeing all that.


    ¡¸Hmm? I see, this should be interesting. If that¡¯s how you want it, then let¡¯s change the betting fees a little bit, shall we?¡¹


    Klanven smiled softly while pouring another portion of ale for himself. His reddened cheeks were indicating that he was already quite intoxicated, but at the same time he was still able to go on.


    ¡¸If you manage to win, I will return to the Red Rose Court immediately and return Filmina to you. But if I win, I¡¯m not heading back and Filmina stays with me. What do you say?¡¹


    Klanven said something like that, but something wasn¡¯t right here. I know that this was a competition and they were getting more and more drunk, but I¡¯m not some kind of a prize that can be tossed about as they saw fit!


    But before I could say anything, the man poured himself another cup, raised his mug to his mouth, emptied it in one swift go and slammed the mug against the table. The crowd cheered loudly seeing that. From that alone one could easily say that Edilka-sama was also quite good at holding his liquor.


    ¡¸Fine by me. But don¡¯t you dare to go back on your words once you lose.¡¹


    Said the man while pouring another cup for himself, drinking exactly the same amount every time as Klanven.


    Just like that, with my will being completely ignored, the competition between the two men began. There was no way for me to intervene and stop this madness. None of them wanted to lose, and so they kept on drinking.


    Looking at them going at it, it was easy to say that Klanven was going easy on me during our competition, since the amount of ale and the pace at which they were drinking it right now was simply brutal. I could now understand why the crowd was getting so excited earlier.


    The match continued at the same wild pace, with Edilka-sama always drinking twice as much as Klanven did. I had no idea that Edilka-sama¡¯s tolerance to alcohol was so high, but so far he was able to keep up with Klanven without flinching, and neither his complexion nor the animosity in his gaze changed. The patrons all around us were getting wildly excited by all this.


    I continued to watch their match while sipping on the lemon water that one of the waitresses gave to me earlier, I could feel someone patting me slightly on the shoulder. Looking in that direction, it was that woman who was so clingy with Klanven earlier, I do believe Aisha was her name. She smiled at me and said,


    ¡¸You are one lucky woman, having two fine men like that competing over you.¡¹


    Aisha smiles at me and winks in a sexy manner. Hahahaha, that¡¯s strange. I don¡¯t feel happy about this. Not in the least. If anything, I would consider them to be a nuisance right now¡­¡­ First of all, why is it that men had to turn everything into a competition? I looked up at Aisha while trying not to lose my balance and fall off the chair.


    ¡¸Umm.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Does everyone here know about His Highness¡¯s circumstances?¡¹


    Hearing my question, Aisha get a chair for herself, sitting right next to me. Her lips were arching in a soft smile.


    ¡¸You mean that Klan is the High Priest at the Temple and also a member of the royal family?¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Yes.¡¹


    There was one of the male patrons coming closer to Aisha and I, bringing Aisha a glass and pouring some red wine for her. Oh. So they did know. That¡¯s unusual, to say the least. Aisha brought the wine glass to her lips and smiled cheerfully.


    ¡¸For me, no matter who he is, Klan will always be Klan ¨C¨C a very important friend. Nothing will ever change that fact. And if he ever was in trouble we would do everything in our power to help him, and he would do exactly the same for us. Being a High Priest or royalty has nothing to do with that.¡¹


    Aisha said that with iron conviction. I could see that she wasn¡¯t looking at me right now, but rather right at Klanven. He looked back at her, but I wasn¡¯t sure what was that feeling that was reflected in his blue eyes.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C Ahh, could this be? Yes, it may have been so.


    After all, if you think about it, I don¡¯t know anything about Klanven. I only knew that someone was targeting his life, but even so he would still risk it all to come over here and have a drink with his friends. Maybe I was lacking in life experience to understand. There was still much I needed to learn.


    What was Klanven¡¯s real thoughts? It looks like he didn¡¯t really wanted to invite death onto his doorstep, but at the same time he didn¡¯t wanted to be protected all the time.


    As I was thinking about it, I heard a loud round of cheers coming from the drinking table. Apparently there was a sort of a breakthrough over there.


    ¡¸Ooohhh!!! Yeah, that¡¯s right! That¡¯s the spirit, mister!¡¹


    ¡¸What the hell are you doing, Klan!? I thought you weren¡¯t going to hold back!¡¹


    The voices of patrons echoed in my drunk head, as well as Aisha¡¯s voice, who was getting all mad at Klanven for some reason. As for Klanven himself, he just held the mug in his hands, shaking his head and laughing.


    ¡¸I am genuinely impressed. Just for how long are you going to keep drinking?¡¹


    ¡¸Until I manage to win, of course.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, well said. But my time together with Filmina is on the line, so I cannot lose either!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Do you really think that I¡¯m going to forgive you for making a statement like that?¡¹


    ¡¸And who said I want your forgiveness in the first place?¡¹


    ¡¸I would like you to refrain from saying things like that. I might misunderstand and go all-out against you as a result.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, hmm, aren¡¯t you going to regret saying stuff like that later?¡¹


    Just what are they doing, a member of the royal family having a drink battle with the leader of the knights in a run-down bar?


    I also just noticed that Aisha was looking at me in a funny way, smiling brightly.


    ¡¸Dozed off a little bit, have you? Maybe you drank way more than you should have? Come on, you should rest, let me help you. Oi, you guys, bring some bench here!¡¹


    ¡¸No, please, that won¡¯t be necessary!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite alright. Just lay down and rest for a bit. I¡¯ll let you know about the result of the match as soon as it is over.¡¹


    Aisha didn¡¯t want to hear my excuses, and so she brought me to the end of the room, where a long bench was empty. Together with another male patron, they lowered me onto the bench so that I could get some rest. I rested my head on Aisha¡¯s lap and I must say, it was surprisingly comfortable.


    As soon as I laid down, I realized just how drunk I really was. I was overcome by an urge to sleep, but since the room was so loud and bright I could only kick around, unable to fall asleep. It was then that Aisha¡¯s hand was placed on top of my eyes.


    ¡¸Sweet dream, missy.¡¹


    With those words said, my consciousness finally gave up to the sea of liquor coursing through my veins.


    *********


    I felt as though I was riding on top of a small boat, floating on the lake¡¯s surface. I wanted to enjoy this feeling as long as I possibly could, but I knew that I couldn¡¯t do that. I had my fair share of responsibilities, and if I didn¡¯t do them properly, I would need to face a whole lot of consequences down the track. And so I opened my eyes and slowly lifted my head up.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Edilka-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, finally woke up?¡¹


    I could see golden hair coming out of the deep hood. His hair were shining like the moonlight during the night. I know that this gold is beautiful, but his jet-black hair were even prettier in my opinion.


    Seeing how close his eyes were to my face and a gentle swaying I was feeling for a while now, I realized that he must have carried me in his arms. I wanted to get out and stand on my own, but he held me firmly in his arms, preventing me from falling and hurting myself.


    What exactly is this situation? I really wanted to speak up and ask that man some questions, but it seems that alcohol was still holding me in its grasp, for I was unable to speak up properly.


    ¡¸This is the Red Rose Court.¡¹


    That short answer was not enough for me. Sure, it would justify the look of our surroundings, which looked like the nobility lived here. Sure, it would make sense, since it was the place where we were staying until the Grand Festival. But that doesn¡¯t explain the fact why that man was hugging me and carrying me like a Princess in his arms.


    ¡¸Edilka-sama, umm, what about the drinking competition?¡¹


    Yes, about that. The last thing I remember was falling asleep on Aisha¡¯s lap. Even though Aisha told me that she would wake me up the moment the victor was decided, but seeing how she didn¡¯t do that and that Edilka-sama was carrying me in his arms right now, I could probably imagine how the match went.


    ¡¸If you are worried about His Highness, he should be on his way to his room in the Red Rose Court as well. He said that our job for the day was over.¡¹


    This was more proof to me than I would have hoped for. That Klanven was back to the castle with us, and that I wasn¡¯t by his side by now.


    ¡¸So this means that you have won.¡¹


    ¡¸Naturally. But even if he won instead, would that make that much of a difference to you?¡¹


    His sharp tongue said that without emotion, staring down at me with his cold stare. It was tense, but I endured it nonetheless, and eventually he stopped looking at me. Now he was only looking ahead.


    ¡¸Once I realized that both of you disappeared, I didn¡¯t know what to do. I knew that you had that bracelet with you, but still, I was afraid what I would do if I hadn¡¯t found you in time.¡¹


    It seems that it was indeed this bracelet that allowed that man to find us. Realizing that, I unconsciously lifted my hand and looked at the bracelet. It reflected the light of the moon and looked pretty. But, there were still some things that I didn¡¯t understand.


    ¡¸Why are we walking through the corridor like that?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t wanted to mention that, but I ended up doing exactly that. The man seemed to be offended by that remark of mine, but then he just let out a deep sigh while looking somewhat irritated. Again, he gave me a short answer.


    ¡¸It would be impossible for you to walk properly on your own while being this drunk.¡¹


    It was a natural answer, but for some reason it made my cheeks go bright red. It was the middle of the night, and the moonlight coming into the corridor through the windows was so bright that I had to close my eyes a little bit. Ah, it¡¯s so beautiful. A thought like that slips out of my mind before I even notice.


    ¡¸It¡¯s such a wonderful thing, a walk in the middle of the night.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s so wonderful about it, I wonder? For someone who doesn¡¯t even drink on a daily basis, you sure went all out there.¡¹


    The man complains at me while marching without stopping, and for some reason I reach out my arms towards him and encompass his neck with my hands. I would never normally do that, and while he seemed to be initially surprised, he quickly regained his composure and smirked at me.


    ¡¸Are you still drunk?¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, do I look like I still am? Then maybe that exactly it.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. Maybe I was still drunk. And even if I was already sober, it wasn¡¯t bad to pretend for just a little bit longer, just to see that man¡¯s reactions.


    He let out sigh after sigh, clearly irritated. He lets me act freely because he knows that I am intoxicated, and I continue to hug him still. He could have pushed me away, but instead he only gripped me tighter. That action was more than enough for me, it told me more than any words would.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want you to keep accompanying His Highness ever again.¡¹


    No, just because he was saying that it didn¡¯t mean that I was going to forfeit my responsibilities. But instead of saying that, I said to the man:


    ¡¸Yes, I will keep that in mind.¡¹


    The gentle night breeze blows in the face of the man, and I enjoy the cool breeze brushing against my skin. I shake my head a little bit, sensing that my mind was becoming clearer. The man lifts me up a little bit, making sure I was comfortable.


    ¡¸This is such a waste.¡¹


    ¡¸What is?¡¹


    ¡¸I want to enjoy this moment some more, but I feel so sleepy.¡¹


    We had so little opportunities to be alone together, and before the beginning of the festival I think that¡¯s all we can really count on, so I wanted to cherish it as much as possible, but I was so sleepy.


    The man stopped in his tracks, probably because of my reply. Ohh, I thought that nothing would be able to move him, but he averted his gaze from me and looked towards the sky.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ The moon, sure it is beautiful today.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Why, yes, it is beautiful indeed.¡¹


    Without realizing the intentions of the man I leaned on his neck, and then look over the window at the moon and slowly close my eyes.


    Why was it that he was so upset when he was seeing me together with Klanven? Why was his smile making him feel so furious? Not to mention that he was probably the first member of the palace guard that came down to a lowly bar in the old town and drank there surrounded by its patrons.


    What were his intentions? I didn¡¯t wanted to think that he would purposefully expose himself to danger like that. And that he totally disregarded the person he was supposed to protect. I turned out to be safe today, but how do we know that next time will be safe as well. I think that Klanven wanted me to meet all of his friends at that bar, including Aisha.


    The more I was thinking about it the more worried for Klanven I was getting, but my thought were currently going all over the place and I couldn¡¯t focus quite well. As the man escorted to my room, I was able to fall asleep again, lulled to sleep by the warmth and swaying of his body.


    The very next day I woke up terribly sick and I wasn¡¯t able to get out of bed even if I wanted to.

 Volume 3 Chapter 5 Part 1

    Volume 3 Chapter 5 Part 1


    Translator: nobunaganochef Editor: Queenie


    All in all, for someone accustomed to wiling away their time lounging at their manor, it was a day both thrilling and stressful. That day was an altogether peculiar day that I would never have anticipated.


    ¡¸It has been quite a long time since we last paid a visit to the orphanage,¡¹muttered His Highness Klanven as he sat wedged between myself and that man. The carriage we were riding¡ªwhich was used by the priests of the great shrine to get themselves around¡ªwas piled high with treats and candies.


    Yes, this was the day¡¯s event¡ªpaying a sympathy call to the orphans. It seems that no matter what world you live in, there will always be children without parents. Parents who died in accidents, or killed by monsters, or they abandon the children for economic reasons. There are countless reasons, but it was customary in this world for these orphans to be taken to an orphanage that was run jointly by the great shrine and the royal palace.


    It is not as if every parentless child is brought there, but there are more than a few cases of so-called ¡®street children¡¯ that are taken into their care¡ªnot unlike Klanven himself when he was a child. In any case, the orphanage is thought of in the same way as the great shrine, as a place where the doors are open to everyone without prejudice. It was His Highness Klanven¡¯s official duty that day to visit the orphanage.


    No hint of a smile played up His Highness¡¯ lips, but even so, he appeared somehow more cheerful than usual. I could not help but to ask him about it.


    ¡¸Does his grace like children?¡¹I inquired.


    ¡¸Not in particular. I neither like nor dislike them. I was just thinking that this is far preferable to dealing with the onerous preparations for the High Festival.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­is that so?¡¹I couldn¡¯t help but think that, considering his position, he probably ought to just lie and say he likes them, but perhaps I am wrong. It did not seem like a line fit to be uttered by someone accorded the great honor of being master of ceremonies for the high festival, and on top of all that, the next in line to become the High Priest. I was mildly bewildered, but I said nothing further, and allowed my body to relax into the back and forth sway of the carriage.


    Since that last incident, His Highness Klanven had not been faced with any sort of crisis situation where his life was in danger. Just as I was musing to myself how it would be nice if nothing else drastic were to happen prior to the festival, the swaying of the carriage came to a halt.


    ¡¸Ah, it seems we have arrived¡¹His Highness Klanven said as the coachman opened the carriage door for him from the outside. That man, His Highness Klanven and then myself exited the carriage one by one. As I set foot to the ground, excited voices cried out. Several children with their eyes wide and beaming with excitement were staring at us.


    Klanven looked at the audience and said,¡¸I see we have kept you waiting. Thank you for allowing us to pay you a visit.¡¹


    A refined older woman took a step forward from amidst the children. She faced His Highness Klanven and bowed to him deeply. It seemed that this woman was the director of the orphanage.


    His Highness Klanven nodded to her cooly and gestured toward the coachman unloading the boxes of treats from the carriage.


    ¡¸These are¡­¡¹


    His Highness Klanven smiled faintly at the woman as her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡¸¡­these are just a little something I thought would make the children feel better. I made sure that there was enough prepared for everybody, so please do not be concerned. Shall we hand them out?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, we are terribly grateful. Children! Say ¡®thank you¡¯ to His Highness Klanven.¡¹


    Upon hearing the director¡¯s word, the children energetically and sincerely blurted out in unison ¡¸Thank you very much!¡¹ The sight of the children eagerly waiting in barely contained anticipation for the candy to be distributed caused me to let slip a small smile.


    The children politely lined up in front of us and His Highness Klanven and I began passing out bags filled with candy. That man, who most certainly could not have failed to notice the children looking expectantly at him, made no move to distribute any candy. He merely stood by Klanven¡¯s side. As I patted the head of a little girl who gleefully received some candy from me, I thought to myself, couldn¡¯t he act a little nicer seeing as this was a special event for the children? After we had passed something out to everyone, there was still candy left in the box. His Highness had mentioned earlier that he had made sure to bring a lot, so I suppose it wasn¡¯t that surprising.


    Seeing that our work was done, I let out a sigh, but as I did so that man standing near Klanven pointed at a tree growing in the garden of the orphanage.


    ¡¸What about that child?¡¹ he said. At his words, all eyes shifted in the direction he was pointing at. A young girl of about seven or eight wearing a hat pulled low over her face was hiding behind the tree.


    ¡¸Oh, heavens,¡¹ the director muttered in exasperation, before beckoning to the girl with her hands. ¡¸Liliana, Liliana! Come here!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    The girl referred to as Liliana trembled with her tiny body. She timidly inched herself out of the shade cast by the tree, but soon hid herself again¡ªthis time in the shade behind the director. She clutched at the older woman¡¯s long skirt and shook like a small animal.


    ¡¸I am terribly sorry. This girl has only recently arrived. She is extremely shy.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. Young lady, won¡¯t you take off your hat and show me your adorable face?¡¹ His Highness knelt before the young girl and smiled gently. He paid no mind to the fact that his long, pure-white robe was now touching the ground. I could not help but be impressed by how unabashedly he was able to say this. The young girl¡¯s eyes darted back and forth in confusion between Klanven and the director¡¯s faces. Then, at the director¡¯s urging, she reluctantly removed her hat.


    Her hair spilled out from underneath, revealing evenly cut locks that fell to around her chin. Her hair was adorably curly and was a beautiful ash color that contained an underlying faint pinkish hue, but that was not all. Mixed in amongst the masses of curls around her ears were clearly visible strands of black hair.


    It seems this was the reason for concealing her hair beneath a hat. This child ¡®had the black.¡¯ The sight of this girl casting her eyes downward from fear of other¡¯s scrutiny was unexpectedly the spitting image of that man when he was her age.


    I quickly glanced in that man¡¯s direction, but he was staring expressionless down at the girl. Somehow, the sight of his expression, so devoid of any emotion, devastated me. I felt as though I would burst into tears and impulsively reached my hand out to the girl who was now biting her lip. However, before my hand could reach her, his Highness¡¯ pale hand¡ªso delicate for a male¡ªstroked the girl¡¯s face. The girl looked up in shock.


    ¡¸ Such lovely hair. So elegant and fine. I am sure the young ladies of high society would go wild with envy.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.!¡¹ The young girl¡¯s eyes went completely wide. From within the dark shadows obscuring her emerald colored-eyes, a light emerged. As the girl began to blush a deep red, His Highness Klanven cordially presented the girl a bag filled with candy.


    ¡¸Would you be so kind as to accept my gift?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah¡­t-thank you¡­¡¹The girl stammered in reply. Royalty is terrifying. That was my impression to the scene unfolding in front of me. His Highness had entranced an innocent girl within a matter of seconds. I felt as though there was no need to check to see the blas¨¦ expressions on their faces. The other orphan girls nearby were staring at this girl that had received candy from His Highness Klanven with naked envy written plainly on their faces. Perhaps this is how other ladies look at me when I am speaking with that man.


    If His Highness Klanven was neither royalty nor a prince he could probably get by as a gigolo, I mused. I wasn¡¯t even sure whether this constituted praise or condemnation. As I thought to myself, my eyes suddenly met that man¡¯s.


    ¡¸It¡¯s a good thing isn¡¯t it?¡¹ The moment I moved my l lips to respond, he averted his eyes. Oh, god! I said internally. Just at that moment, His Highness Klanven stood up.


    ¡¸Well then, shall we be off?¡¹ With that, we can begin our excursion towards the fields in the outskirts of capital with the remaining candy in tow. We boarded the carriage that the orphanage owned along with the children and made our way through the city streets. The sight of the children excitedly and gleefully peering out the windows of the carriage had a calming effect on me. After awhile, the carriage lurched and then came to a halt.


    ¡¸Oh¡­!¡¹ I exclaimed unintentionally. The children scrambled over each other in a rush to get out of the carriage. The children pulled at my arm, urging me out of the carriage. The field we had arrived at was resplendent with blooming flower beds. Flowers of all shapes and colors, some modest and some vibrant, were are all in full bloom. The flowers that decorated the streets of downtown were still hard, little buds, but flower season had already arrived in these sun-soaked fields.


    ¡¸Ah, feels excellent.¡¹ His Highness Klanven said. He went and settled himself in the shade of a tree, and taking a deep breath, he called out to gather the children. ¡¸I have a perfect story for this day. Won¡¯t you come and listen, everyone?¡¹


    The children came over and sat in the shade of the tree with His Highness in the center. They listened closely as he began to tell them a legend. It seemed as if the children had never heard this legend countless times before as they listened with rapt attention to His Highness¡¯ splendid story-telling voice. Without a doubt, the child that listened most fervently out of all the children was Liliana, who sat in the front row.


    I too listened along with the children, only occasionally glancing over at the man who stood behind His Highness, leaning on the trunk of the tree. On closer inspection, it seemed some of the children too were casting awed glances at that man as they listened to the story. However you looked at him, that man who was posing as¡¸Edilka Vince¡¹ looked every bit the dashing knight. It was no surprise that the children were staring at him the way they were.


    ¡¸Filimina¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, what is it your grace?¡¹


    His Highness Klanven had finished his story, and I noticed his amber eyes were now pointed in my direction. His attention pulled at the children¡¯s, and now all eyes were focused on me. I blinked my eyes in confusion, awaiting for him to go on, but he simply grinned broadly at me.


    ¡¸I wonder if you know how to make flower garlands? Seeing as the high festival is so soon, perhaps you could teach the children for me?¡¹


    I nodded reflexively. It is customary at the festival for people to engage in a ritual where they bequeath flower garlands to people that they are close to. It is said that this is one way that people can confess their affections, and everyone has someone they hope to exchange garlands with.


    If I counted the number of times I have exchanged garlands with that man on one hand, I would not even reach five fingers. At any rate, even the high festival is not enough to induce him to return from his studies at the magic academy. The time he has spent at the academy is more than the time we have spent together, so it really isn¡¯t any wonder.


    For what is worth, we had exchanged garlands via post, so it was not as if we never did it. However, this year in particular I had actually been looking forward to the festival as an opportunity to spend time with him. Having now accepted Klanven¡¯s assignment it did seem like my wish would be granted.


    ¡¸Right¡­well then. First off, could everybody please gather a bunch of flowers that they like. Make sure to leave as much stem as you can.¡¹ The moment the words left my mouth, the children began plucking flowers all at once. I started gathering some growing nearby for myself. After collecting a fair amount, I took a single flower as my model and placed it before the children.

 Volume 3 Chapter 5 Part 2

    Volume 3 Chapter 5 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    ¡¸First of all, grab the first flower and wrap the next one around it. Just like that, you see?¡¹


    Each of the children struggled earnestly to mimic my movements in order to make their own flower crowns.


    ¡¸Yes, yes, good. Just like that. Now please continue to wrap the flowers just like that, until eventually it forms a closed ring. You see? It¡¯s now completed!¡¹


    I connect the two ends of my crown together, and then place it at the top of my head. Seeing that, the children proceeded to work even harder to make the crowns all of their own.


    After a while, one of the girls stood up and walked to the young man who was standing under the tree some distance from us, and extended her hands to him while holding her flower crown in them. The man watched her with utmost curiosity.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ What is it?¡¹


    He asked the girl, and her words must have startled the little girl, for she started to shiver just like a small animal would. Still, she didn¡¯t put her hands down.


    ¡¸Mister Knight, please accept this gift!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ For me?¡¹


    The young knight¡¯s eyes glowed with surprise upon hearing this. He looked at the girl who kept presenting her crown to him, and although you couldn¡¯t exactly tell it at first glance, you could say that she must have been extremely nervous right about now.


    He then kneeled in front of the girl and took the crown from her shivering fingers.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Thank you.¡¹


    The man thanked the girl in an awkward manner and flashed her a smile, to which the girl¡¯s cheeks turned bright red. Ohh, I think that I¡¯m seeing something rather interesting. For that man to show a genuine smile like that.


    Seeing that, the other children stopped working on their crowns and raised their voices in unison, shouting ¡®That¡¯s not fair!¡¯ at the girl.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not fair, Pamela! I wanted to give my crown to Mister Knight as well!¡¹


    ¡¸Me too!¡¹


    ¡¸Me too!¡¹


    ¡¸Me as well!¡¹


    Not only girls, but boys as well get up and run towards the man, offering him their crowns one after another.


    Now that I think about it, that man looked as though it was his first time at a festival like that.


    Even as I am now, I would be still too embarrassed to do something like that, and I continue to gaze as the man receiving crown after crown from the children while looking puzzled. At the same time, His Highness Klanven sat next to me together with Liliana, the little girl from earlier. He was also wearing a flower crown on top of his head.


    ¡¸It seems that Edilka is rather popular.¡¹


    ¡¸I see that you have a keen eye when it comes to people, Your Highness.¡¹


    Apparently the children¡¯s favor was currently split between His Highness Klanven and that man. A beautiful appearance seems to attract people regardless of age, and it is something that I¡¯m quite envious about.


    I keep looking at that man with envy in my eyes, who right now looked completely unfamiliar to me, all restless and confused.


    With both the blonde knight Edilka Vince and His Highness Klanven present, the children were clearly torn in between them, not knowing what to do¡­¡­ It was the worst kind of situation, one that was quite daunting. It is in those situations that men tend to bond the most with one another. I¡¯m so jealous of the obliviousness of these children, not knowing who that man really is.


    Haa, I unconsciously let out a sigh just like that.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ What is it, Your Highness?¡¹


    Squish, His Highness Klanven pokes my cheek with his finger and then smiles brightly. For some reason he looked to me as though he was making fun of me.


    ¡¸I never thought that you would get jealous over something like this.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not jealous. If anything, I might envy them just a little bit.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, is that really so?¡¹


    He removes his finger from my cheek, and then His Highness Klanven laughs. I can¡¯t stand that he was able to read me just like an open book.


    When I turned my eyes away from His Highness Klanven, I could see a completed flower crown right in front of my eyes. Looking down in surprise, I could see a five-years-old boy holding his flower crown to me with his small hands.


    ¡¸Oh my? What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    Was it that he didn¡¯t understand something? However, the crown in his hands seemed to be completed, so that was probably not the case here. I leaned closer to lend him my ear, but he only extended his crown closer to my face.


    ¡¸Nee-chan, I want to give this to you!¡¹


    Oho, oho? Now won¡¯t you look at this. I can feel my face blushing as my lips unconsciously smile. I lower my head towards the boy.


    ¡¸Thank you so much, it makes me really happy. Can you put it on my head?¡¹


    Although it was difficult to say whether or not it was a good compliment, he did try his best at making that crown. The boy smiles even brighter as he puts the flower crown on my head.


    ¡¸It¡¯s the day of the long awaited festival! Nee-chan, I shall offer this flower crown to you!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh dear, that makes me so happy¡­¡­!?¡¹


    At that moment, the boy¡¯s figure disappeared from my sight. I look up and see that man approaching us from the side, coming through the waves of children. Once he arrived at our side, he put his hand on the boy¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡¸Edilka-sama, what are you doing? Let him go. Let him go, I said!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I think it¡¯s already too late for this little guy.¡¹


    ¡¸E, Edilka-sama?! Your Highness, please make him stop this madness¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, do I smell something interesting brewing in the air?¡¹


    ¡¸Your Highness, I beg of you, please make it stop right this instant!¡¹


    His Highness Klanven laughed, thinking it was a funny situation, but in reality it was anything but that.


    That man was still holding the boy by the neck, and the boy slowly started crying in despair. I tried to calm my husband down by pulling at the hem of his clothes, but at that time something unbelievable happened.


    ¡¸GAAAH!!¡¹


    A bloodcurdling scream cuts through this idyllic scenery that should be quiet and tranquil.


    ¡¸Hm!?¡¹


    What was that, just now? Just as I blinked a few times and it was as though an illusion dissipated. As if this whole nice atmosphere was just a lie, it was now full of hostility and bloodlust, so much of it that my skin was having goosebumps.


    ¡¸Hmm? Is that a Werewolf I see?¡¹


    Said His Highness Klanven, but I couldn¡¯t really hear him right now.


    There were three wolf-like looking monsters right in front of my eyes, looking so terrifying that they sent chills down my spine. There were far away for now so I couldn¡¯t be entirely sure, but they must have been those monsters called Werewolves.


    I always thought those monsters were living deep in the forests and were avoiding opened fields like that. However, after the Demon Lord¡¯s defeat things began to change, with demons becoming less and less in numbers, and even the weaker demons started to change their ways to adapt to their new situation, all in the name of survival.


    ¡¸GRRRRRRAAAAAAHHHHHH!!!¡¹


    The werewolves bare their teeth, drool dripping from their mouths as they let out a bloodcurdling howls. Seeing them, the children began to scream one after another, tears falling from their eyes.


    ¡¸E, everyone, please calm down¡­¡­!¡¹


    I somehow manage to calm the children down and gather them together, preventing them from running away in every direction. It wasn¡¯t easy, but I still managed that. Then, I stare at the werewolves.


    While I was backing away with the children, His Highness Klanven stood up as well. There was no fear or impatience in his steps. His golden eyes stare calmly at the werewolves, as if they were nothing out of the ordinary.


    ¡¸Your Highness!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, it¡¯s alright.¡¹


    What is alright in this situation? We were in a serious predicament right here, especially with all the children facing mortal danger. The werewolves howls were making my heart beat like crazy inside of my chest, but even so His Highness¡¯ words were filled with calmness. It was so out of place that I simply couldn¡¯t believe it.


    As soon as his Highness finished speaking, there was a surge of bright silver light emanating out of him. It spreads out from His Highness and expands all around us in the shape of the dome.


    The werewolves rushed forward with a howl and crashed right into the barrier. Then, screams of pain come out of their mouths. There was smoke coming out of the body parts which came into contact with the barrier.


    ¡¸I am a Priest, so I can use defensive barriers. Demons of this level are of no problem to me.¡¹


    Protective Barrier¡­¡­ His Highness stepped forward and looked at the burning werewolves, and then he looked back towards me. He smiled brightly.


    ¡¸Now then, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡¹


    ¡¸As you wish.¡¹


    After that short response, a blue shadow popped out of the barrier. At the same time the little boy, who¡¯s been suspended in the air, falls to the ground and I catch him in my arms. Then, I can see a flash of white.


    The boy sees the werewolves heads falling to the ground right in the middle of their feet, accompanied by gushing blood, and I scream again.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Edilka-sama!¡¹


    ¡¸Everyone, don¡¯t leave the barrier¡¯s premises. Your Highness, please take care of Filmina and the children.¡¹


    The knight shakes the blood off of his sword as he stares at the remaining werewolves. It seems that for now the remaining two beasts recognized Edilka as the most severe threat for them. They turn their bloodshot eyes towards him. Not intimidated in the slightest, the knight quietly readies his sword.


    I don¡¯t know who jumped at who first, but before I knew it, the werewolves were already standing in the pools of their own blood, their heads separated from their bodies.


    It was all silent. Edilka calmly walks back to us, then wipes his sword with the cloth that one of the boys handed him from their pockets and sheaths his sword back into its scabbard.


    And that was the end of this short skirmish. While I was still stunned, that man walks towards us. At the same time, there was a sharp sound and the barrier all but disappeared without a trace.


    ¡¸Nicely done, Edilka.¡¹


    ¡¸Not at all. I¡¯m just glad that no harm came to you, Your Highness.¡¹


    He said that in a monotonous tone of voice. As I was staring at his profile in silence, I noticed a trace of blood upon his cheek. Unaware of the blood, he put the handkerchief in his pocket.


    ¡¸Edilka-sama, please excuse me for a moment.¡¹


    The red stain becomes especially noticeable on his fair skin. His calm gaze turns towards the children. In their big and watery eyes you could see the look of admiration.


    Ah, a thought occurs to me. This might actually be bad for them. Little children shouldn¡¯t see their idols doing things like that. However,


    ¡¸Uwaaaaaahhhhhh!!¡¹


    The children started crying all at once, and they rushed to his side, clinging to him from all directions.


    ¡¸So scared, we were so scared!¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you, Mister Knight!¡¹


    ¡¸Mister Knight~!¡¹


    As the children kept calling him and thanking him, Mister Knight looked like he was at a loss and didn¡¯t know what to do in this particular situation.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C Aaah, I¡¯m so glad.


    I thought so while embracing the children that came running to me. Also, His Highness also came to my side, all the while stroking the hair of the children that he came across.


    ¡¸You look happy.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, very much.¡¹


    This time around it wasn¡¯t sarcasm, but rather my honest thoughts.


    Until that man himself asked for help, together with His Highness we continued to keep watch over the children. This is also a form of love.

 Volume 3 Chapter 6 Part 1

    Volume 3 Chapter 6 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    Although an unexpected calamity like that happened, thanks to the power of His Highness Klanven and that man¡¯s strength. Fortunately, there were no casualties and we could end our excursion there peacefully.


    I just hoped that this event wouldn¡¯t become a source of trauma for the children, but since both His Highness and that man were there, it seems that the children managed to cope with the situation. It must have been because they saw the monsters getting destroyed with ease.


    Both the boys and the girls were smiling and the look in their eyes were saying: ¡®I want to become a Priest when I grow up!¡¯ or ¡®I want to become a Knight!¡¯.


    That man still seemed to be at a loss when he was dealing with children, and seeing him like that brought nothing but a smile to my face. It may have been bad for his image, but there was nothing about Edilka that the children should be scared of.


    I do believe that the children were initially scared of him because they didn¡¯t know his true nature, but after all that, I was glad that the children warmed up to him. And, well, I would be lying if I said that I wasn¡¯t ever so slightly jealous of that fact.


    ¡¸Did you remember something that makes you smile like that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­I just wanted to thank you once more, Your Highness.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, think nothing of it, really. Still, what about him?¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t deny the mild words of His Highness. During lunchtime today, I was smiling brightly the whole time, and now he was poking my side with his elbow, staring at me and wanting to know what was going on.


    By ¡®him¡¯, His Highness must have probably meant not the the knight Edilka Vince, but rather the royal magician Agedilus Von Lancent.


    A Hero who saved the world and now was responsible for organizing the festival, he suddenly stands up from his seat and leaves. Maybe he was called for some urgent matter.


    I don¡¯t really know much about his work and his whereabouts, but I could easily imagine that voicing that concern right now would do me more bad than good, and so I answered vaguely.


    ¡¸He seems to be anxious about a lot of things. I hope that the two of you can get along. Think you could do that?¡¹


    ¡¸Indeed, it seems that there¡¯s a whole lot of things troubling Edilka, but I think he shall manage to fulfill his duties nonetheless.¡¹


    I do get the feeling that His Highness wasn¡¯t taking my words seriously.


    ¡¸You think? Well, you might be right about that.¡¹


    His Highness said that while playing around with his spoon. Once I reminded him it was a sign of bad manners, he drove it back into his soup. But instead of putting it to his mouth, he just stirred it and stirred it. Seeing that he had no intention of actually eating it, I leaned towards His Highness.


    ¡¸Your Highness? Is the lunch perhaps not to your liking?¡¹


    It has already been several days since I was left with taking care of His Highness. I thought that by now I would have a firm grasp on his liking and habits, but seeing him right now I could clearly say this was not the case.


    ¡¸This situation, do you find this strange?¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me?¡¹


    ¡¸I thought it might be about time, so it would be easier to understand that way. See? Just take a look.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡¹


    As His Highness said that, he pointed towards his soup plate. It was a plain vegetable soup and there seemed to be nothing wrong with it. The castle¡¯s cooks truly went all out when preparing it, the pleasant aroma was penetrating my nose. I honestly couldn¡¯t see what was wrong with it.


    ¡¸Um¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, I knew it, you don¡¯t understand? This, I¡¯m talking about this.¡¹


    His Highness struck the silver plate with his spoon, making a loud noise. Both the spoon and the plate collide and get scratched nastily. The action was so ungracious that I couldn¡¯t believe that someone from the royal family could actually do that.


    But before I was able to say anything, my eyes were drawn to the silverware.


    ¡¸This, is¡­¡¹


    I was at a loss for words. Both the spoon and the soup plate were slowly turning dark, and devoid of their usual luster. I immediately understood that this was because there was poison mixed into them.


    I managed to keep myself from taking the plate and spilling its contents, instead I lowered my head in a deep, apologetic bow.


    ¡¸I-I am most terribly sorry!¡¹


    My whole body was trembling. What was I supposed to do now? It wasn¡¯t something that I could just dismiss as ¡®I didn¡¯t know¡¯.


    Even if it wasn¡¯t my fault and I had no idea, I could very well be charged with an attempt at the life of His Highness. It was a crime that I would be forced to take responsibility for. And not only that, once the rest of the royal family became aware of this¡­ I felt my head getting dizzy.


    His Highness fell silent. The silence was dragging for so long that at some point I dared to raise my lowered head. However, His Highness¡¯s gaze was not directed at me. He was staring at the poisoned plate with his usual, gentle expression.


    ¡¸Your Highness¡­¡­?¡¹


    When I spoke gently to His Highness, he raised his spoon and put it into his mouth, and then wiped it with a napkin.


    I could only watch as His Highness lowered his spoon and again put a huge serving of the soup right into his mouth. During that time, he avoided looking at me.


    ¡¸Your Highness!?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, not bad. Not bad at all.¡¹


    ¡¸What are you saying, Your Highness! Quick, please spit it out!¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s quite alright, I¡¯m immune to this level of poison.¡¹


    He said that as if it were the most natural thing to say and took another serving of the poisoned soup. What was His Highness thinking!? He then looked at me and seeing my shocked expression, His Highness proceeded to explain.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not all that uncommon that from time to time there are people who are dissatisfied with my position. It¡¯s nothing new.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Again with this ¡®This kind of poison is nothing¡¯ mentality. Although it wasn¡¯t that I was doubting His Highness¡¯s words, it would be a completely different matter altogether if he should continue to drink the soup!


    ¡¸Please, stop making that kind of face. Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not like you were the one to¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem here!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    I said that while taking the plate right from under His Highness¡¯s nose, to which he raised his brows in surprise and let out a voice full of disappointment.


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    ¡¸Please wait here for a moment.¡¹


    ¡¸But, that soup is¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t tell me you were actually going to eat this?¡¹


    His Highness made a troubled expression, as if he wanted to say, ¡®No, not at all! This is¡­¡­¡¯ Also, he wanted to say something along the lines of ¡®It would be a shame to let it go to waste!¡¯


    I then went to the castle¡¯s kitchen, where all of the cooks were in the middle of doing their job.


    ¡¸Please excuse me for a moment.¡¹


    Without waiting for anyone¡¯s answer I entered the kitchen and threw the soup straight down the drain. The kitchen staff all avoided looking at me, either by focusing on their tasks or by looking at the ground.


    Amongst the kitchen staff there was a cook who was in charge of preparing the meals for the whole royal family, currently stirring something inside of the huge pot. I was already well-acquainted with him, and so I placed my hand on his shoulder, and he gave me a bright smile once he turned over.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, missy, but whatever it is you want from me, it¡¯s going to have to wait. I¡¯m in the middle of preparing a meal, and I wouldn¡¯t want it to go bad or mess up the proportions. Especially since it¡¯s for His Highness¡¯s and Edilka-sama¡¯s meal.¡¹


    I won¡¯t usually reveal this carelessly but,


    ¡¸I¡¯m the current assistant of His Highness, and the wife of Agedilus Von Lancent.¡¹


    ¡¸Say what!!?¡¹


    I point the tip of the darkened spoon right under the cook¡¯s nose. While doing that, I smiled in the same way that His Highness did.


    ¡¸How long, I wonder? Getting all the ingredients and preparing them. I wonder just how long does the whole process take? Care to show it to me?¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C Alright.¡¹


    He looked at the spoon for a moment and then answered in an obedient way, which to be perfectly honest saved me a lot of trouble. If he was to resist, I don¡¯t know what I would do.


    I said ¡®Thank you¡¯ and then a whole line of people lined up in front of me. I thought that since it was way past lunch time, there would be no ingredients left to prepare, but since it was the kitchen of the royal palace, they had plenty to spare.


    He then proceeded to finely chop the vegetables and then throwing them on a pan together with sausages, while I was closely observing his every single move with utmost curiosity. From what I understood it was a fairly easy recipe, but it was quite delicious and vastly popular throughout the land, and while he then left the vegetables to simmer in a pot for a while, he then proceeded to prepare a side dish with more vegetables and some bread accompanied by fresh ham. He then completed the dish with a thing called mayonnaise ¨C¨C a mixture of oil, egg yolk and vinegar, with added salt and pepper and mixed well. He then took the silverware from the front, which may not have been poisoned.


    ¡¸It looks delicious.¡¹


    He then placed the finished ham sandwich on top of the cutting board, and I was genuinely impressed by how well made it looked. Before I even realized it, the sandwich was already in my hands, on its way towards my mouth. I then realized that all the cooks and maids were currently staring at me.


    ¡¸I guess this level of deliciousness is something one might expect from the cooks at the royal palace. You deserve praise for that kind of work. Although you must be showered in praises all the time for meals that are this good.¡¹


    I would like them to show me their skills some more, but unfortunately I had no time for luxuries like that at the moment.


    He simmered and tasted the soup, added some salt and pepper, and then poured it all into a freshly procured, shining silver soup plate. He then cut the sandwich in half and placed it besides the soup plate.


    After finishing the meal, the cook put in on a small platter and and it was good to go.


    I then return to His Highness¡¯s private room in the Red Rose Palace and knock onto the beautifully decorated door.


    ¡¸Your Highness, sorry for keeping you waiting.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, Filmina, you¡¯re back.¡¹


    ¡¸Please excuse me.¡¹


    I place the cart with a platter on top of it right beside His Highness, who seemed to be right in the middle of looking through the documents for the festival. I then place the platter with freshly made food in front of him. His Highness seemed surprised.


    ¡¸I was wondering why you left so suddenly. You went out just so you could prepare that?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. It¡¯s a simple recipe but it¡¯s quite delicious. And I can assure you, Your Highness, that at the very least there¡¯s no poison in it. If you think I¡¯m lying, please have me taste it before eating.¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think I will have you do that. Thank you for the meal. Also, thank you for going out of your way to do that.¡¹


    His Highness thanked me for the meal and after that he reached out towards the sandwich. Even though he knew there was a poisoner running about, he still chose to eat this meal, since I was the one who brought it to him, was that right?

 Volume 3 Chapter 6 Part 2

    Volume 3 Chapter 6 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    Either way, I was glad that he was eating his meal without any reservations, and I continued to watch over him until he finished the whole sandwich. With each bite, Klanven¡¯s eyes opened wider in astonishment.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Delicious.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad to hear that. I would like to oversee the cooking of your meals in the future, Your Highness. Is that alright with you?¡¹


    When I said that, Klanven looked at me with even bigger astonishment visible on his face.


    I smile back at him and then Klanven lets out a deep sigh, seemingly at a loss for words. Speaking of which, this must be the first time that I genuinely smiled at him for something he said or did, not the other way around.


    ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C I understand. Let¡¯s do just that.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much.¡¹


    Then, Klanven didn¡¯t say anything more, instead focusing on cleaning up his plate from both the sandwich and the soup. While looking at him from afar, I felt as though I had beaten him for the first time in a while.


    ********


    Then, after finishing our duties for the evening, I escorted Klanven back to his chambers and went to my own room, where I got changed in my night clothes.


    ¡¸I feel so tired for some reason¡­¡­¡¹


    After deciding on Klanven¡¯s meal plan for the following day I sat in front of the mirror. After letting out a small sigh I prepare to go to sleep, since I needed to wake up early for tomorrow¡¯s duties. However, sleep just wouldn¡¯t come to me, and I ended up tossing around in bed from side to side.


    ¡¸This is troubling.¡¹


    ¡¸Did something happen again?¡¹


    ¡¸!?!?!?¡¹


    Suddenly, I heard a voice right behind my back. Looking in that direction, I could see a blue knight uniform reflected in the mirror¡¯s surface.


    I spring up to look at my visitor, but instead of the usual jet black hair all I can see is shiny gold.


    For a moment there I thought that maybe I was finally able to fall asleep and I was dreaming. But soon enough I realize that¡¯s not it. His features were as majestic as ever, and no dream could recreate them with such attention to detail. He was looking towards me.


    ¡¸Edilka-sama. Please don¡¯t startle me like that! To what reason do I own this sudden night visit?¡¹


    ¡¸Do I need a reason to pay my own wife a visit?¡¹


    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t but that¡¯s not the point here¡­¡­¡¹


    Hearing his voice sounding lower than usual, I lower my head a little bit. Why was that man, my husband, here?


    What was his reason, I wonder? Not to mention that he was still in his Edilka Vince form. He was not my husband at the moment, which was making figuring out his motives even more challenging.


    I know that we are husband and wife, but using teleportation magic to come straight into my room in the dead of the night was simply unheard of! What would he do if I were in the middle of changing my clothes? It was still embarrassing for me to see him witnessing my bare skin.


    It¡¯s not that I was unhappy with him paying me a visit, but it certainly wouldn¡¯t hurt if he was to use a door like any other people.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C I heard that from now on you are going to be in charge of His Highness¡¯s food.¡¹


    Hearing him say that, I blink a few times. Oh, so that¡¯s what¡¯s it all about?


    ¡¸Yes. Because his meal today turned out to be poisoned. And I do believe that looking after his health is also a part of my duties.¡¹


    As I was looking for more suitable words to say what was on my mind, I saw the man¡¯s stare. He was looking right at me, urging me to continue.


    ¡¸How should I put it¡­¡­ He looked as though he was about to give up.¡¹


    ¡¸Give up? Give up what?¡¹


    ¡¸Give up on living.¡¹


    Even though his food was poisoned, I still couldn¡¯t chase out the vision of Klanven eating his meal with enthusiasm out of my head.


    ¡°Death¡±. What does this word even mean? You hear people talk about it all the time, but what is the true dreadfulness of the term ¡°to die¡±? People may not be properly scared of it since they never experienced it, but for someone like me, who died in my previous life and was reborn, I am fairly sure I know a thing or two about it. At least more than Klanven does.


    Death is something that will get us all, no matter the status or lifestyle. It is similar to a curse, that even though it might happen to someone else, it still leaves its mark on everyone around them. It¡¯s the same for Klanven. There definitely are people that would be saddened by his death, like Aisha and the guys at the bar. Klanven surely must have been aware of that. That is why his attitude today was something that I was finding hard to understand.


    The man looked down on me sadly, eventually letting out a deep sigh. Hearing that, my shoulders sunk a little bit.


    ¡¸Umm, I¡¯m sorry I did something so immature all on my own.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m not really angry at you for that.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t need to say anything, I can see it on your face.¡¹


    The man thought that he was a mystery for everyone around him, but once you got to know him well, you could tell things like that with ease. The man laughed ironically, taking my hand in his.


    ¡¸Does it really show on my face like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, very much.¡¹


    ¡¸If you say so, then it must be true.¡¹


    As if tired of playing someone else, the man got rid of his blonde hair. Then he sighed again. Seeing his shiny black hair for the first time in such a long time, I could feel the strength leaving my body.


    ¡¸Fufu.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    When he smiles, I reach out my hand towards him. I giggled again, tracing my fingers along the lines of his face.


    ¡¸I knew it, I like you so much more as my Dear Husband than Edilka-sama.¡¹


    The man smiled ironically, but his eyes looked as though he was told something rather surprising.


    ¡¸Hoo? Wouldn¡¯t you fonder of Edilka as your partner? If I was Edilka from the beginning, maybe you wouldn¡¯t have to suffer at all or become my wife?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸!?¡¹


    Not being able to hold myself back any longer I crawled closer to the man, placing my hands on his cheeks, making him shake in surprise. Then, I placed the tip of my finger on top of his nose, while he was still looking down at me.


    ¡¸Filmina!?¡¹


    While he was taken aback by my daring behavior, while I smile brightly in self-satisfaction.


    ¡¸Edi. Do you want to make me mad so badly?¡¹


    ¡¸T-that¡¯s not what I¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If that is indeed so, then please refrain from saying things like that in the future. You are mine and I am yours, and as your wife I am not going to tolerate any kind of talk that would suggest otherwise! It would make me pretty sad.¡¹


    While the man was still speechless, I caress his cheeks with my hands and continue talking.


    ¡¸Besides, I think it¡¯s a good think that Edi is nothing like Edilka-sama.¡¹


    The man said nothing to that, and I could see my own smiling expression reflected in his dark eyes.


    ¡¸Please, don¡¯t be angry. It is regrettable that other people seem to be treating Edilka-sama way better than you, but it honestly made me a little bit happy.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­?¡¹


    The man didn¡¯t seem to know what I was trying to say by that. Even though we knew each other for a while now, he was still a little bit slow when it comes to things like that.


    I didn¡¯t wanted to say this directly because it would still be embarrassing, but since that man was still so clueless, I might not have another choice.


    ¡¸Because, you know? It kind of makes me happy that the only one who knows how wonderful you truly are is me, your wife¡­¡­¡¹


    Suddenly the man reached out his arms and hugged me tightly. I could smell the sweet scent of perfume coming from his body, so different from his usual fragrance of herbal mixtures. I could feel my face becoming bright red in an instant.


    ¡¸The more you take care of His Highness, the more likely you are to see these kinds of assassination attempts. If you ever feel in danger, just call me. I will rush to your side.¡¹


    In response to his words, I reached out my hands and enclosed them around the man¡¯s back as well. I did that as a means of answering his confession, since I knew just how much courage it must have taken him to say those words.


    ¡¸Umm, Edi.¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Is that all?¡¹


    ¡¸Whatever do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸Do you really need to ask me that?¡¹


    I remember the question that Klanven asked me a few days ago, and I was still looking at the man I smiled at him, while he still looked stunned. It was super effective.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t you want to?¡¹


    Now it was all just a matter of how he was going to react. I already made my move and it was his turn to react. I could only wait and see.


    I could understand that my face was bright red right about now. I was trying to hide it by burying my face in the man¡¯s chest, but he only laughed merrily upon seeing that. Even though I was controlling the situation just a moment ago, now I was regretting ever opening my mouth. Still, it was all worth seeing his reactions.


    ¡¸It looks like you don¡¯t know anything about the rumors going around, do you?¡¹


    ¡¸What rumor?¡¹


    When I raised my head upon hearing his words, the man looked me in the eyes as he began to carefully spin his next words.


    ¡¸The one about how the High Priest that came to the castle for the time because of the Festival is having an affair with the wife of the Court Magician.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡­¡­¡­!?¡¹


    While I was at a loss for words, the man continued in an unshaken fashion.

 Volume 3 Chapter 6 Part 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 6 Part 3


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    ¡¸The rumor seemed to have begun spreading around the time you began your work as His Highness¡¯ assistant. What¡¯s more, the fact that you are now in charge of preparing his meals only strengthened that assumption. These past few days have been peaceful, but someone will eventually try to get to Klanven through you, and it might result in you being put in danger because of that.¡¹


    I felt as though my head had been hit with a hammer. I had no idea that such rumors were being spread around, and if he didn¡¯t tell me now, I would still be kept in the dark. And since no one had the courage to come to me and try to confirm them, they were only bound to become even wilder over time.


    If it was about anything else, I would have probably left it be and not pay it any mind, but when there are rumors of this caliber going around about you, you cannot simply leave the matter be as if it was nothing.


    ¡¸Pray tell, are those rumors based in reality?¡¹


    ¡¸How can you even joke about something like that? It¡¯s impossible and you know that.¡¹


    Even though I responded to his provocation right away, the truth is that although I might look calm about this whole situation, in reality I was at a loss as to what to do about it.


    It was also true that recently, whenever I was walking somewhere with Klanven, I would catch passersby looking at us in a funny way, and it would always strike me as strange. I always explained it away to myself that they were simply admiring Klanven¡¯s beauty. Never would I have thought that the real reason would be so venomous.


    The only saving grace in this situation was the fact that Klanven himself is bound to dismiss the rumors once they reach him. While I was suppressing the urge to grab my head in a show of irritation, the man looked down on me and continued.


    ¡¸Oh well, you must be patient and wait until the festival is over.¡¹


    ¡¸Does it bother you what people talk about me¡­¡­ about your own wife?¡¹


    ¡¸Just please be aware of that fact and do try to act accordingly.¡¹


    Wait a moment, was that really it? No getting angry? No cold stares? No complaining about this whole situation? I couldn¡¯t help it but to think that something was missing here. ¡­¡­ Or maybe I¡¯m just overthinking things again. If I continue to pry into this matter, I may end up touching a subject that would be best left untouched. Instead of that, I want to enjoy this man¡¯s warmth which I haven¡¯t felt in so long.


    I wanted to hug my face against the man¡¯s chest again, but then a short and clear sound of s bell resonated throughout the room. We thought that maybe it was a mistake, but when the bell continued ringing without showing any signs of stopping anytime soon, I could see an irritated look appear on the man¡¯s face as he let out a long sigh.


    ¡¸It seems that Klanven is calling for me, so I have to go.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Yeah.¡¹


    Reluctantly letting go of one another, I put my uniform back on.


    ¡¸See you tomorrow, Edi.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. See you tomorrow.¡¹


    He kissed me on the forehead and then disappeared from my room. Seeing him off, I get ready and exit the room as well, walking towards the chamber next door and then knocking onto the door. I enter it when I hear a voice from the inside telling me to come on in.


    ¡¸Hmm, nice timing. Really nice timing.¡¹


    Klanven was resting on the sofa as usual, his long silver hair scattered about. Contrary to during the day, he wasn¡¯t wearing his Priest robes, but an intricate night robe instead. When he saw me, he lit the magical crystal that was installed in his room.


    ¡¸Please excuse me for asking this, but what is the purpose of summoning me here this late at night?¡¹


    Seeing just how relaxed he was, I realized that this isn¡¯t how someone who was nearly poisoned should act. Now I was starting to feel stupid for actually being worried about him. He then smiled at me.


    ¡¸For some reason I can¡¯t fall asleep. Would you keep me company until I manage to?¡¹


    I was this close to actually smacking him to the head and yelling ¡°Are you a child, or what!?¡±, but I managed to stop myself from doing that. It was foolish of me to expect him to act in a different way than usual, so the only one I can blame here is myself. So in the end, I had no other choice but to just bear with Klanven¡¯s shenanigans, since there was no way for me to weasel my way out.


    ¡¸If that¡¯s indeed the case, then please wait a moment.¡¹


    I go back to my room, take out the tea leaves that were stored in my closet, and go back to Klanven¡¯s chambers together with a teapot and a tea set. Using one of Klanven¡¯s magic fire gems I boil water and warm the set a little bit before casting the leaves in.


    Inhaling the sweet and light aroma of brewing tea, Klanven¡¯s eyes gradually opened up, becoming livelier than they were just a moment ago.


    ¡¸Is this perhaps an herbal tea?¡¹


    ¡¸Correct. This tea should help you relax and fall asleep more easily. It was my husband that came up with the idea for this blend.¡¹


    I originally brought it over from my house since I was planning on using it myself, but I would have never expected to use it in a situation like that. I pour the tea into the cup and place it in front of Klanven.


    He sat up properly on the couch and reached out his hand towards the cup.


    He must have had a cat¡¯s tongue, for he blew some air a few times on the tea before eventually taking a sip. The expression in his eyes melted instantly.


    ¡¸I see. It is exceptionally delicious.¡¹


    That was most certainly true. I didn¡¯t think that someone like Klanven, who was only fond of alcohol for the most part, would be able to fully appreciate a tea like that, but I¡¯m glad I was mistaken on that part.


    I wait for a while until he finished drinking his tea. Then he placed it back on the saucer.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. It was delicious and I think I won¡¯t be having any more trouble with falling asleep tonight.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m pleased to hear that. Now, if you¡¯ll excuse me¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, are you going already?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸I said, ¡°until I fall asleep¡±, didn¡¯t I?¡¹


    I wanted to say something, but instead I just forced myself to smile gently. Looking at Klanven right now, he was just like a little puppy, wanting his owner to spend some time with it. He also pointed out another thing:


    ¡¸Since our bedrooms are so close to one another, we can talk some more, don¡¯t you think?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-your Highness!?¡¹


    Even though I went with the flow and came here, it was already bad enough that the two of us were in the same room this late at night, not to mention being dressed as we were. Luckily, no one had seen me coming to Klanven¡¯s chambers, as it would cause a rumor similar in impact to a bomb being detonated in the center of a lively crowd.


    However, the man right in front of me was a member of the royal family, not to mention the next High Priest at the Great Temple. That being said, refusing the invitation of someone like that was extremely difficult to begin with. Finally, while I was thinking that Klanven stood up and went to his huge bed.


    While I looked at him, Klanven patted the chair that was right next to his bed.


    ¡¸Well, for now, why don¡¯t you have a seat over here? Maybe you could tell me a story so I can fall asleep faster?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ A story?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I don¡¯t even care what kind of story it is. Just a simple story.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Once again, let me reiterate: ¡°Are you a child, or what!?¡± It would be a cute request if it came from a small child, but my partner here was an adult. Although I must say, that was kind of cute in its own right.


    Even though I could feel a headache rising, I still sat down on the chair as indicated. Once you swallowed the poison, might as well finish the whole meal. Besides, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem since that man understands that this means nothing, right?


    I realize that it was a rather poor excuse, but I try to ignore that fact as I open my mouth.


    ¡¸Hmm, let¡¯s see. Now then, long, long ago¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yup. Please carry on.¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C In a land far away, there was a place where a Grandpa lived together with a Grandma.¡¹


    The story I have begun to tell was nothing special, but it was the first thing that came to my mind. It was the tale of ¡°Momotaro¡±, which I still remembered it from my previous life in Japan. There, it was one of the classic folk tales.


    While going with the story, I tried to arrange it properly so it would suit this world more easily. But still, there¡¯s one thing that kept on bugging me: why was a human born out of a peach? Isn¡¯t it really na?ve to think one candy will be able to bring down a bunch of demons? Why there were animals accompanying Momotaro in the first place? Why were they able to speak? I continued to readjust the tale as it went on and by the time I was finished it was something completely different from the original folktale. Still, I was really proud of my version and was going to defend it wholeheartedly if need be.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Your Highness?¡¹


    I spoke gently to Klanven, whose eyes were already closed. However, no response came back to me and I could clearly see that he was sound asleep this time. I don¡¯t know how he managed that, but it was surely surprising.


    When I looked at his sleeping face, he looked so calm, as if nothing was secretly targeting his life.


    Cautiously, as if to not make even the slightest of noises, I raise up from the chair and want to go back towards the door leading outside of the chamber. But when I looked around, there was something here that caught my eye. It was so familiar, laying on the side of his bed, so much that I cocked my head in surprise.


    ¡¸My handkerchief¡­¡­?¡¹


    Although it¡¯s pure-white color was still stained red with blood, the embroidery was still the same as what I used to make at our house during the evenings. I would recognize it even at the end of the world.


    Why was it here? Wait a minute, wasn¡¯t that the handkerchief that I gave Klanven after the assassination attempt in front of the Great Temple? ¨C¨C¨C¨C It was probably that.


    Klanven tossed in his sleep on top of the bed. Startled, I put the handkerchief back on top of the table. I quickly gathered my belongings and exited the room, not wanting to risk Klanven actually waking up and seeing me.


    Dangerous, it was way too dangerous! What if I had woken him up and had to stay with him until he fell asleep again?


    ¡¸I¡¯ll have to give it my best tomorrow as well.¡¹


    After all, since I was going to be in charge of Klanven¡¯s meals from now on, I needed to put in a lot more effort than usual. To do that, I must be well-rested and refreshed, and so I decided to turn in for the night.


    Then I undressed, went to bed and closed my eyes. The pleasant night breeze managed to lull me to sleep in no time, and soon I was sleeping in a deep sleep devoid of dreams.

 Volume 3 Chapter 7 Part 1

    Volume 3 Chapter 7 Part 1


    Translator: Solaris Editor: Queenie


    Steaming hot, white vapor rose from the pot. I mixed in one egg, scooped some of it up, and tasted it. The delicious taste of vegetables mixed with chicken soup stock and herbs went perfectly with b¨¦chamel sauce.


    Because I had mixed in a lot of vegetables, the soup had a lovely color to it. My white stew was a great success, if I do say so myself. I let it simmer for a while longer, preparing onion garnish and marinated ham.The marinade was a mixture of lemon juice, herbs, and various condiments. Once I had marinated the garish and thinly sliced ham, I placed it into a bowl within my view.


    Now, there was just one dish left to make: mushrooms saut¨¦ed in butter. Thanks to the royal kitchen, I had access to multiple species of mushrooms all at once.


    As I thought about how that would have been impossible in my normal life, I stirred the frying pan and added white wine. I let it briefly cook a little while longer, and then it was finally ready.


    The stew had simmered thoroughly and the marinade had in mixed well. I tested it once again to make sure there weren¡¯t any problems. I then served the stew on silver dishes and placed them alongside some cutlery on a serving cart. The serving cart was also made of silver, of course.


    ¡¸Is it ready?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, will you prepare some bread for me?¡¹


    I nodded at the voice that had spoken to me. The owner of that voice began to gather some rye bread from a large dish.


    ¡¸You know¡­ I¡¯ve been thinking, whenever there¡¯s an occasion you¡¯re always working in this kitchen.¡¹


    A few days before I became in charge of his Highness Klanven¡¯s meals, I had met this cook. Before I knew it, he¡¯d begun acting overly familiar. I unconsciously made a wry smile at his voice. It sounded like he was either very impressed or very exasperated.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not as skilled as you think, but I¡¯m counting on you if I ever get divorced. ¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. Look, I¡¯m sorry. If it were known that I instigated Sir Agedilus¡¯ wife to ask for a divorce my head would be chopped off!¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, so what brings you here? Did you come to ask about dinner?¡¹


    I bowed once at his pale shaking face, pushed the serving cart, and exited the kitchen.


    At the moment, I have no intention of getting divorced, but it¡¯s just as he says, when the occasion arrives it might be a good option. If that man heard about this, he would probably say ¡¸Don¡¯t be stupid¡¹and pinch my cheek. I thought about that as I hurried through the Purple Peony Court to Prince Klanven¡¯s office, where he must¡¯ve been making preparations for the grand festival.


    I had been excused to go and prepare the midday meal, but since the noon bell had rung some time ago, I did not have the luxury of taking my time. Prince Klanven was eating my, well¡­ it would be difficult to call it grand cooking. He was eating my homemade cooking without a single complaint. I don¡¯t know what the food at the temple was like, but I would like to think that my cooking was somewhat to his liking. Because I had boldly declared ¡¸I would like the honor of preparing your meals¡¹, it would be a shame if I couldn¡¯t prepare a decent meal. Well, enough of that.


    ¡¸I have to hurry.¡¹


    As the serving cart clattered along I increased my speed. I wonder why Sir Klanven¡¯s schedule is so busy. He doesn¡¯t have much time for meals. I have to deliver the stew to him before it gets cold.


    ¡¸Hey, the woman over there.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    I stopped in my tracks as a deep male voice called from behind. Other than the two of us, there wasn¡¯t a single person in the vast hallway. A figure cloaked from head to toe stood solitarily gazing at my direction¡­ I couldn¡¯t make out his face nor his physique. He looked like the ¡°shadows¡± I¡¯ve seen before. Honestly speaking, he looked suspicious right off the bat.


    I watched that figure with caution as he walked in my direction. His imposing stride didn¡¯t seem to belong to someone who was trying to conceal themselves. Scratch that. It would be more appropriate to say that he walked arrogantly.


    ¡¸What seems to be the matter?¡¹


    He didn¡¯t uncover his face but simply retrieved a small bottle from his chest and raised it so that it was at my eye-level.


    ¡¸Mix this medicine in with the food.¡¹


    ¡¸What did you say?¡¹


    ¡¸I said mix this medicine in with the food. Nothing will happen to you. It¡¯s easy, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    His tone sounded like someone who was accustomed to giving orders. Maybe that was the reason why he expected me to meekly obey him. A pair of lips forming a crescent-shaped arch could be seen from beneath his hood. An inexpressible discomfort began to well up inside me after seeing that smile.


    ¡¸I understand. Will you hand me that bottle?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah. You¡¯re you¡¯re quick to catch on¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my. I am so sorry.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-you!!¡¹


    The bottle had slipped through my fingers and crashed against the marble floor. The bottle let out an abrupt clang before cracking and spilling its contents. A puddle of transparent liquid began to rapidly spread.


    Oh dear, how careless of me. I had done something unforgivable indeed.


    ¡¸D-do you realize what you¡¯ve done!? Do you know what I¡¯ve gone through just to hand you this bottle!? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m truly sorry¡­ is what I¡¯d like to say, but before that, won¡¯t you tell me who you are?¡¹


    The man was at a loss for words. So that¡¯s how it is. For someone so authoritarian, it seemed like he was a person with a social standing who couldn¡¯t afford to reveal himself. Maybe he¡¯s, no, he must be one of Heathrow¡¯s henchmen trying to assassinate Klanven.


    I glared at the man who was no doubt glowering at me from under his hood. What the heck was he thinking by saying ¡¸Nothing will happen to you.¡¹ It was obvious that he planned to use me.


    ¡¸His highness Klanven might be a capricious and troubling gentleman, but he is serving as a priest in his own way.¡¹


    As a priest, his role was to be a leader of our faith in the goddess. Sometimes he would aid in salvation. Sometimes he would give guidance. His existence brought solace to many people.


    Although Klanven has a beautiful appearance, his inner character was another matter. He had the nerve to take my bookmark hostage!


    But, on the day he went to visit the orphanage, his peaceful smile and the warmth of his hands seemed genuine. If it had not, there was no way the guests at the tavern would admire him so much. Aisha said that it doesn¡¯t matter if his highness Klanven is a Prince or a Priest, but I think that his true character is that of a priest.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re up to or if you were trying to assassinate his highness Klanven, but your actions are absolutely against the goddess¡¯ will.¡¹


    ¡¸You!¡¹


    A ferocious voice reverberated in the corridor. The man was so angry that his entire body was shaking. He raised one hand.


    ¡¸You, a mere woman with a dark history, dares to use the goddess¡¯ name to make a fool of me!¡¹


    That raised hand must¡¯ve been a signal. A group of cloaked figures suddenly appeared without a sound. It wasn¡¯t necessary to question why they were wearing masks. There was no doubt about it, these people were ¡°Shadows¡±. They were the kind that were affiliated with the temple. Their masks had the engraving of a dove as proof.


    ¡¸Enough! It doesn¡¯t matter if a woman like her is dead or alive. Let¡¯s get this over with!¡¹


    At the man man¡¯s words, the figures produced their weapons and began to close in on me. Oh no, I was overconfident and provoked them carelessly.


    It was worse if a priest were to commit murder than if a commoner were to do it. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that it was an absolute taboo. That¡¯s why I thought that no matter how much I provoked them, I wouldn¡¯t be killed, but I had been too optimistic. It was unfair that if you were killed by shadows, it wouldn¡¯t be against the rules. Even as I thought that I couldn¡¯t believe it. I was far too calm. Or maybe, I had been driven into a wall and I was now trying to escape the reality of the situation.


    I instinctively touched the bracelet on my left wrist. I felt a certain kind of warmth on contact and recalled that man¡¯s piercing voice. ¡¸I will protect you.¡¹


    ¡¸E-¡¹


    Just as I called out, the sound of something splitting the air could be heard.


    There was no time to question what had happened. In front of me was one of the shadows shaking violently.


    ¡¸Huh¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha-!?¡¹


    My surprised voice and the man¡¯s frightened voice mixed together. If one were to look around, they would see a figure that hadn¡¯t been there before. A tall figure cloaked like the rest of the shadows and held a weapon that looked like a multi-sectioned staff held together by chains. He pulled at the chains and the sections tightened forming a singular unit. The head of the staff had a crimson jewel that shone brightly.


    A man who was trembling more than I was, faced the mysterious figure and questioned them.


    ¡¸Who are you!?¡¹


    There was no answer, instead the staff was swung through the air towards the shadows.


    No one moved. Despite being outnumbered, the new figure showed no signs of stepping back. On the contrary, the shadow men who obviously had the upper-hand were beginning to retreat.

 Volume 3 Chapter 7 Part 2

    Volume 3 Chapter 7 Part 2


    Translator: Solaris Editor: Queenie


    ¡¸Tch, retreat! I said retreat!¡¹


    The shadow men fled from the area at an alarming speed. Soon only the mysterious figure and I remained.


    ¡¸Th-thank you very much¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Without uttering a word, the figure simply turned around.


    Without thinking, I reached out and grabbed his cloak.


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    The hood of the cloak fell, exposing a silver mask with a dove engraving. I knew someone who wore a mask and carried a staff with a red jewel¡­ It was the same person who had helped me in the marketplace. However, what really caught my attention was the figure¡¯s hair.


    ¡¸Klanven?¡¹


    I muttered unintentionally.


    Long silver hair spilled onto the figure¡¯s shoulders.


    Beautiful shining silver hair.


    It was similar to the hair I recently had the honor of untangling each morning. No, it wasn¡¯t similar. There was no mistaking it. It was exactly the same as His Highness Klanven¡¯s hair.


    I couldn¡¯t manage anymore words. Instead, I simply gazed at the mysterious figure before me as he re-adjusted his hood.


    ¡¸A¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¡ªFilmina!¡¹


    As I stood in mute amazement, a beautiful and familiar voice reached my ears.


    A man wearing a blue knight¡¯s uniform came rushing towards me. His long blonde hair was tied back and looked like a tail swaying back and forth.


    Sir Edilka.


    I wasn¡¯t able to call out to him.


    The figure before me flipped his staff over to reveal the underside. The hilt had a sharp blade attached to it.


    The blade flashed as it was pointed directly at my throat. If I dared to move carelessly, it would all be over.


    The blade was so sharp that it could easily slit my throat and end my life without a doubt.


    I gulped and clenched my sweat slicken hands into fists.


    I could sense bloodlust radiating from the figure before me. The atmosphere around him expressed more than words possibly could. His silence even felt like it could pierce my skin.


    I felt my strength slowly drain from my body and I sank to the floor in exhaustion. The figure simply readjusted his staff and continued to point it at my throat. The man who was currently disguised as Edilka Vince called out my name.


    ¡¸Filmina!¡¹


    He then kicked the ground with force, leapt, and thrust himself between the figure and I. The man looked over his shoulder and glanced down at me. As I gazed at his beautiful face I saw a dangerous glimmer in his sunrise-colored eyes.


    He had become bloodthirsty in an instant.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll kill you.¡¹


    ¡¸Sir Edilka!?¡¹


    I shouted as he drew his sword and rushed forward to attack the other man. Clang! The sound of colliding metal filled my ears. The blond man¡¯s hair swung like a tail as he repeatedly attacked the taller man with tremendous force. Even though the taller man was able to fend off the man¡¯s sword with only his staff, the battle had already become one-sided and he could do nothing but defend. I am well aware that my husband is a wizard, but I did not know that he was also an excellent swordsman as well. When he eventually closed in on the tall man¡¯s chest, it seemed that the battle was over, but the tall man simply leapt back and fled. My husband rushed to follow, but he thought against it and sheathed his sword. He turned around and came to help me up.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ªAre you okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Somewhat. But, Sir Edilka, why are you here?¡¹


    ¡¸I noticed that a spell to clear people from the area had been cast. I sensed something was up, and I was right. Fortunately, the spell didn¡¯t inhibit my magic, so I was able to get through.¡¹


    I see. So that¡¯s why no had been in the area.


    It was still difficult for me to stand, so he supported me with one hand and caressed my cheek with the other.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me if you are ever in danger?¡¹


    His angry tone greatly contrasted his gentle hands. I somehow let out a laugh and apologized.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. Now that you mention it, when I tried to call for you, my voice didn¡¯t come out.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    He didn¡¯t scold me anymore, instead he peered at my face.


    ¡¸Do you have any ideas about who that guy might have been?¡¹


    ¡¸No. But-¡¹


    I paused.


    I thought about how it would be insolent of me to throw around names, but nevertheless I continued.


    ¡¸But that person¡¯s hair was just like His Highness Klanven¡¯s hair.¡¹


    His sunrise-colored eyes blinked at my words. The man then rested his hand on his chin and sunk into deep thought.


    ¡¸Sir Edilka?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. Just go on as usual. There¡¯s something I want to investigate.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Okay, I understand.¡¹


    What else could I say? He let me go, nodded once, and was soon out of sight.


    He had teleported. Despite the fact that magic was prohibited within the palace he had still been able to use such a high-class spell. I could only stand there in wonder.


    ¡¸The food must have gotten cold by now.¡¹


    Even though I knew it wasn¡¯t the time to say such things, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh in front of the lukewarm dishes.


    It¡¯s fine. I bet he can reheat the food with magic.


    As I pushed the cart and once again set out to His Highness Klanven¡¯s office, I felt my chest tighten.


    I poured black tea into a teacup. As hot steam and a gentle aroma filled the air I added a dash of milk and brought it before His Highness Klanven.


    ¡¸Your Highness, your milk tea.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, thank you.¡¹


    As he raised the teacup to his mouth, I found his gesture to be so elegant and beautiful that it would make a lovely painting. His Highness Klanven sipped the milk tea without any hesitation.


    Did he believe that the milk tea wasn¡¯t poisoned? Or, did he just not care? I wasn¡¯t certain if he trusted me or not, but I wanted to believe that he did somewhat trust me.


    As I placed the dishes back on the cart, I snuck a glance at His Highness Klanven.


    After the incident, I had brought the meal to the Purple Peony Court. But, when I arrived, Klanven had already finished his work and returned to his private office in the Red Rose Court. When I had finally arrived at his private office, I told him that the meal had gone cold, but he insisted that it was fine and ate it graciously without a single complaint.


    I was certain that the person who had rescued me at the market was the same person that rescued me today. Despite the fact that they had thrust a sword at my throat with the intention of killing me, there was no denying that they had saved me twice.


    That person¡¯s hair was definitely the same shade of silver as His Highness Klanven¡¯s hair. The long beautiful hair that I had the pleasure of combing each morning. How could I mistake it?


    The more I thought about it, the more their figures overlapped within my mind. It seemed both impossible and possible that they could be one and the same.


    I would be relieved if I could talk to him, but unfortunately that he has been out since noon.


    Since His Highness Klanven didn¡¯t have a sense of danger, he wouldn¡¯t mind nor even suspect anything if I left my post.


    I stifled the sigh that threatened to escape at any moment. My eyes flicked toward His Highness Klanven who had finished his evening meal and was now enjoying his tea. Then, I heard a soft laugh. His Highness Klanven looked up at me with his amber eyes and said, ¡¸Was there something you wanted to say?¡¹


    That phrase wasn¡¯t a question but contained the desire to confirm something.


    ¡¸Yes, does it look like it?¡¹


    Having been answered with another question, His Highness Klanven rested his chin on the table and stifled laughter rang softly from his throat.


    ¡¸Yes, very¡¹


    ¡¸Well, I wonder¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.¡¹


    His Highness Klanven seemed to grow annoyed at my roundabout answer but concealed it with cheerful laughter. I could now express my suspicion that His Highness Klanven and the figure from this afternoon was the same person. I cannot easily believe that His Highness Klanven, a priest and a member of the royal family, and the mysterious figure who may as well be a ¡¸shadow¡¹were the same person.


    The figure¡¯s splendid silver hair was very familiar and his height was taller than average, just like His Highness Klanven. They seemed to be identical.


    He told me to act normally but the situation continued to irk me.


    ¡¸ Your Highness. ¡¹


    ¡¸What is it? Wah!? ¡¹


    I ignored His Highness Klanven¡¯s surprised voice and grabbed his arm as he was reaching for the baked sweets I had prepared earlier. Without hesitation I ungrudgingly grasped the fine fabric and rolled up his sleeves.


    Just as I thought, the scar he got from the afternoon scuffle¨D¨D¡­¡­


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t there?¡¹


    As I unconsciously whispered those words His Highness Klanven chuckled and pulled back his arm.


    ¡¸How bold of you. Why so sudden? If it¡¯s a late-night invitation could you please wait a while longer?¡¹


    At his frank teasing I felt my face redden.


    ¡¸I¡¯m so sorry, that isn¡¯t my intention at all. I am truly sorry for doing something so unpleasant.¡¹


    His Highness Klanven, as always, laughed gently and fixed his sleeve.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t mind. If it¡¯s you, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered, on the contrary, I¡¯d be happy to¨D¡¹


    ¡¸His Highness Klanven. Your Highness, if you say things like that, with that attitude, there will no doubt be very unpleasant rumors. Therefore, I ask that you please stop your teasing.¡¹


    ¡¸By rumors do you mean the rumors about us that have been circulating lately? ¡¹


    It seemed that the rumor about an affair between His Highness Klanven and I had reached his ears as well.

 Volume 3 Chapter 7 Part 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 7 Part 3


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    For someone who was to lead the celebrations during the Festival, such rumors could become a huge scandal. That is why it was imperative for Klanven to not do anything that would serve to develop those rumors any further or give birth to new ones. However, it seems that Klanven himself didn¡¯t seem to care.


    And it was this lenient attitude of his that was driving me crazy. That, and that gentle smile of his that was on his face all the time.


    ¡¸Yes, the rumors that state that I am cheating on my husband with you. It may not be that big of a deal to you, Your Highness, but for me it can become a source of potential trouble.¡¹


    ¡¸Oho? But isn¡¯t there a saying that goes something like ¡°there¡¯s always a seed of truth in every rumor¡±?¡¹


    ¡¸Not happening.¡¹


    I answer him immediately out of a reflex, and Klanven just looked at me for a moment, blinked for a few Times and then laughed.


    ¡¸I see that you are starting to feel more and more tense around me. Not that I mind, I think it is easier for the both of us that way.¡¹


    As he said that, Klanven stood up from his chair and looked down upon me. For a moment, I thought he was messing with me again, but when I started to think about, I realized that this might not have indeed been the case.


    I was really hoping that he was just teasing me again. But that was not the case. I could see it in his eyes that he was serious when he said that.


    I don¡¯t know if he was able to guess what I was thinking right now, but in any case, that smile of his was ever-present on his face, not fading away even for a moment.


    ¡¸Fufufu, ¡°rumors that I cheated on my husband¡±. Say what you will, but the truth is you actually like that, don¡¯t you? That sense of danger accompanying those rumors.¡¹


    ¡¸That is your opinion. But I love my husband and I would never do something like that to him.¡¹


    I tighten my apron in order to calm myself down a little bit. Who in their right mind would love danger? And besides, Klanven should have seen it with his own eyes at the orphanage. That look in that man¡¯s eyes. The way in which he protected those children.


    The truth is, that man was the one who was ¡°dangerous¡± here. If I were to ever cheat on him, who knows what might happen or what he might do?


    At this point, I was sure that Klanven noticed my anger, but even so, he was still smiling at me.


    ¡¸Are you really sure about that? From my experience, people, especially women, tend to tell you one thing but they are in reality thinking of something else entirely.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ What are you trying to say?¡¹


    ¡¸You know, he¡­¡­¡¹


    Suddenly, there was the sound of someone knocking on the door. However, it was done in such a violent manner that I reflexively turned towards the door in shock.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­ I wonder if that is a guest? Please excuse me for a moment.¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina, please wait for a¡­¡­¡¹


    But before Klanven could finish that sentence, I was already on my way towards the door, which was then bashed violently with a loud sound!


    Before we even realized it, there were a bunch of cloaked individuals inside of the room with faces hidden behind masks.


    ¡¸!?¡¹


    One of the figures approached me in a hurry and restrained me, grabbing me by the hand and putting a knife to my throat. I could only watch as the rest of the cloaked assailants surrounded Klanven. Even though it was still broad daylight, they managed to break in here completely unnoticed and unbothered by the guards.


    I wanted to summon that man here, but while being restrained like this, I was unable to do that. I tried to struggle to break myself free, but the shadow only strengthen his grip over me and pressed the knife against my throat even harder. If this situation continues, we are both going to get ourselves killed. But strangely enough, Klanven only exhaled in an annoyed manner.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C I guess it really cannot be helped.¡¹


    The shadows that were surrounding him all pointed their knives at him at once. I cannot believe he said something like that out loud in this kind of situation.


    His gaze met mine. He let out a sigh yet again.


    ¡¸I really didn¡¯t want to do this, but you leave me no choice.¡¹


    At the same time, Klanven puts his hand inside his pocket. The cloaked figures were watching his every move, and upon seeing that, their knives flew towards Klanven, but¡­¡­ their blades never managed to reach him.


    ¡¸Good grief, what an unsightly thing to do.¡¹


    In Klanven¡¯s hands, there was the second device that I saw him use earlier¡­¡­ a weapon called mulit-barrelled spear. While deflecting the blades that were aimed at him, Klanven pulls on the chain and the sticks of the device converge around the red magical orb in its center, forming a genuine spear.


    With their weapons blown out of their hands, the Shadows draw new ones, bringing the chairs down and breaking the table in half, sending the platters, silverware and food into the air and onto the floor.


    Klanven only laughed at their attempts, brandishing his spear and striking the Shadows down one after another. He didn¡¯t kill them. He only crushed and broke their bones, making sure that they were incapacitated and unable to continue the fight.


    His long, platinum hair flew in the air. The sound of steel clashing against steel sounded like festival music to my ears. It looked like some sort of a strange dance to me, and if it wasn¡¯t for our current situation, I might have even called it charming.


    Then Klanven shifted his gaze to the Shadows that held me captive. Their grip over me became even stronger, and I can feel a slight prick of pain surging through my neck. Seeing this, Klanven turned towards me with his spear at the ready.


    ¡¸If I were you, I would give it a rest at this point. See? You have clearly lost, so why shed any more blood than necessary?¡¹


    ¡¸A necessary sacrifice for the sake of achieving our goals. Now, if you don¡¯t want that woman to be harmed, drink this medicine now.¡¹


    Said the Shadow that held me while throwing a bottle of some suspicious medicine towards Klanven. It was hard for me to discern from his voice alone if he was a man or a woman. Klanven caught it in mid-air and brought the bottle closer to his face, lifting an eyebrow.


    ¡¸Hmm? To achieve your goals, you say? ¡­¡­ Ah well, what do I care?¡¹


    Klanven said that without any kind of irony in his voice. He opened the lid of the bottle, looked at its contents and then looked at me, flashing me his usual smile. It was poison in there for sure, so what was that ¡°It¡¯s fine, really¡± kind of look on his face supposed to mean?


    ¡¸Thank you so much, Filmina. Though our time together was short, it surely was a lot of fun for me.¡¹


    ¡¸!!!¡¹


    He wasn¡¯t joking. He seriously meant what he said. It looked as though he came to terms with his fate and accepted it.


    Perhaps because Klanven took the poison bottle in his hand, the grip around my body became loose. The moment I felt that, I tightly gripped the bracelet on my left wrist without any hesitation. The Shadow made another mistake that he took the knife from my throat as well. I screamed at the top of my lungs.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C EDI!!!¡¹


    Bright light comes from the bracelet on my wrist. Unsurprisingly, the Shadows instantly stepped away from me and during the commotion, Klanven slipped the poison bottle out of his hand, sending it plummeting towards the ground where it shattered into pieces.


    Then, as if to make sure the poison was done for, he crushed the glass shards with the heel of his shoe.


    ¡¸Good grief, why is it that you always end up summoning me in the worst possible moment?¡¹


    A familiar, annoyed voice. At that time, the light from the bracelet fades, and there he stood, dressed in blue robes and with magnificently bright golden hair.


    The man glanced at the Shadows and instantaneously drew his sword from its scabbard, slashing it at the Shadows and sending them flying. The Shadows hit the wall with a very loud *THUD* sound and fell to the ground, effectively knocked out.


    ¡¸Edi, lka, -sama¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Are you alright, Filmina?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, thanks to you.¡¹


    ¡¸Good.¡¹


    The man answers shortly and then he proceeds to tie the Shadows with a magical rope that suddenly appeared in his hands.


    When the last Shadow was appropriately apprehended, we heard an uncharacteristic sound of clapping echoing throughout the room.


    ¡¸Splendid job.¡¹


    ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Your Highness.¡¹


    ¡¸I get the jist of what happened here. For now, let¡¯s just go somewhere else.¡¹


    Hearing the man¡¯s low voice, Klanven laughs loudly.


    Certainly, we won¡¯t be able to talk at all in this place, not with the tied-up Shadows, and pieces of silverware and furniture scattered all over the floor.


    Even though the man didn¡¯t want to agree with Klanven, one look at the destroyed room made it painfully obvious that he was right. So he stepped outside, but before he did that, he rang the bell attached to a room¡¯s wall, summoning the guards in here.


    After we handed the Shadows to the guards, he put his arm around my shoulder and lead me away from here.

 Volume 3 Chapter 8

    Volume 3 Chapter 8


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I see, I understand.¡¹


    The man answered briefly, holding a magic gem used for long distance communication in one hand. Once he made sure that its light had vanished completely, the man turned towards Klanven and I.


    ¡¸The shadows are saying that she made that decision all on her own.¡¹


    ¡¸Hoo? Well, that¡¯s a reasonable result.¡¹


    The man spoke in his usual emotionless fashion, and Klanven¡¯s words were also devoid of any emotion whatsoever.


    The maid was handed to the knights recently. Apparently, she was taken to the Blue Iris Court in a calm manner, without trying to protest or oppose them. Does that really mean she did choose to do that of her own volition?


    None of us were saying anything, and the atmosphere in the room was becoming really hard to bear. So, in order to at least lessen this heavy atmosphere, I got up from my seat and started to prepare some tea for Klanven and that man.


    Even though Klanven said he didn¡¯t mind, it was hard for me to actually sit at the same table as those two. The man sat down as well and turned towards me, urging me with his eyes to take a seat a well. I nodded my head.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ This is¡­¡­¡¹


    He then procured a certain item out of his pocket and placed it on top of the table. It was a mask that looked neither masculine nor feminine, with a symbol of the dove that was spreading its wings engraved upon its surface with great attention to detail. I recognized that item, for it was worn by the people who were trying to assassinate Klanven on more than one occasion.


    What was the meaning of this, I thought to myself while looking at both the man and Klanven. Of course, the item wasn¡¯t going to tell us anything in and of itself, and Klanven just kept on staring at the man while he was¡­¡­ expressionless, as always.


    ¡¸How about you stop beating around the bush and tell us what is really going on?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. What is really going on?¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t get upset about it. I think you know as well as I do what this means, right?¡¹


    Klanven¡¯s voice was as lighthearted as ever, but the man was not going to let him get away with it that easily. Realizing that, Klanven let out a heavy sigh.


    At that moment, Klanven¡¯s smile changed. It was still calm, but now all humor was gone from his eyes as he was looking at the man with a very serious expression.


    For those who were unaccustomed to it, it must have been a really dramatic change, as even the man¡¯s eyes seemed to have opened a little bit wider than usual.


    ¡¸Fufu. So, it looks like you have it all figured out, do you now?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. You see, I decided to do a little background research, namely in the old town where you used to live during your childhood, Your Highness. I am sorry for doing that in secrecy, but it had to be done.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmph, and here I thought you were just a young man with an absurdly high amount of magic at your disposal. I guess they don¡¯t call you the Shadow Ruler of the Castle for nothing.¡¹


    As he said that, Klanven laughed loudly as he took the mask on the table in his hands. Then he brushed his hair aside and put the mask to his face, and it matched his features perfectly, creating the image of that mysterious person. He looked at us for a moment and then took the mask off.


    ¡¸I knew it, so your really are that person, Your Highness.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, yes, that¡¯s right. It would be the third time you have come into contact with that mask, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Third time?¡¹


    WhenI asked them about that, I saw a fire that was awakening in that man¡¯s eyes. I saw that mask in the market the first time, and today marked the second time. So naturally I was curious to why he said I had seen it a third time.


    ¡¸You were involved in the incident at the market, right? It was that person who helped me at that time.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Now that you mention it.¡¹


    Hearing that, I turned towards Klanven who removed the mask from his face.


    ¡¸Your Highness. Your arm injury at that time¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, if we¡¯re talking about that time at the market, that thing was nothing that a little healing magic couldn¡¯t take care of. Sure, it would leave a scar and all that, but it was nothing that Edilka couldn¡¯t do on his own. With the spirit¡¯s protection, something like that wouldn¡¯t even happen.¡¹


    He said all that with relaxed expression, even though Edilka was right here, right next to him.


    I didn¡¯t know what to say. It was Klanven who injured Edilka-sama in such a way, and that fact alone was making me want to cry. However, Edilka-sama didn¡¯t seem to care all that much about that, as his expression wasn¡¯t changing in the slightest.


    Healing wounds wasn¡¯t that complicated of a process, but when we talk about wounds dealt with magic, you needed a specific type of magic to heal them properly. There were also things like the size and depth of the wounds, but essentially, the water spirits responsible for healing were not all that compatible with fire spirits.


    Personally, I didn¡¯t care all that much, but according to common sense, the evidence was all there, pointing towards Klanven, and showing that he was trying to set me against Edilka-sama. I wanted to see where this was going.


    ¡¸Your Highness. Saying anymore will be considered as an attempt at seducing my wife.¡¹


    Even though Klanven was completely aware of the fact the man who was right in front of him was not really Edilka Vince but the court magician Agedilus Von Lancent, he was still laughing in an unscrupulous manner. He seemed to be as calm as ever.


    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m so scared. Filmina, do you see the look in his eyes right now?¡¹


    In the meantime, Klanven seemed to be having the time of his life while he took a sip of his tea. But just like that man, I decided to stop being so lenient with him.


    ¡¸Please stop trying to tease me like that. And you, Edilka-sama, please calm down and concentrate on your job. We still have much to talk about with him.¡¹


    The man looked as though he wanted to retort to my words, but ultimately he said nothing, yet again making his face seem expressionless.


    Seeing that, Klanven laughs yet again and throws the mask back on the table.


    ¡¸Oh well, it¡¯s kind of like that. In addition to being a Priest, I have yet another face as one of the Shadows.¡¹


    I knew it. But even though I was kind of expecting that, I was still unable to stop myself from holding my breath. We silently urged him to continue and he opened his mouth.


    ¡¸I feel kind of ashamed having to expose my secrets like that, but I guess I can trust the two of you, so it¡¯s fine.¡¹


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C It seems that there are lots of people who wished Klanven unwell, even the ones he calls his friends and close family. It is said that even the Shadows, who usually swear total loyalty to the crown, are a constant threat to his life.


    ¡¸That is why I wanted to disguise myself as one of the Shadows. You know, when you want to hide a tree, hide it in the forest.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I guess that is really convenient¡­¡­¡¹


    He said that pretty lightly, but the idea was pretty clever and well-thought.


    I was yet again at a loss for words, and I wondered if it was reflecting on my face. Klanven smiled gently at me, poking the Shadow mask that was now laying on the table in front of us.


    ¡¸Luckily, I had a long history of sneaking out of the castle and temple and going to the old town to catch a few drinks, as you may have seen the other day. It¡¯s a good example. Growing up in an environment like that, I needed to be able to take care of myself, and I am quite fond of that ability up to this day.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes indeed, we¡¯ve seen that your friends were really quite fond of you. That¡¯s why if they didn¡¯t want to back away at that time, I was ready to take some drastic measures.¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, oi, what a horrible thing to say. Be that as it may, they are still my precious friends.¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me then, that was indeed rude of me.¡¹


    Now this was truly an unpleasant situation. While the two of them were discussing the circumstances surrounding that mask, I was stuck in between them, forced to listen. It was like observing two atmospheric fronts clashing with one another ¨C¨C a storm was approaching fast, and it was inevitable.


    It was certainly unpleasant, but there was no way for me to do anything about it. I could only carry the cold tea to my mouth, hoping that the incoming storm wouldn¡¯t catch me by accident.


    ¡¸Your Highness, there¡¯s something I would like to ask you. What were you trying to accomplish by pointing your blade at Filmina in broad daylight?¡¹


    The man¡¯s voice was as cold as winter¡¯s morning, chilling me to the bone. It was difficult to guess his emotions from his facial expressions alone, but his voice was clearly indicating that he was quite angry.


    Any weak-willed person would have already break down under the weight of that ice-cold stare, but Klanven was as cheerful as ever. He crossed his arms on his chest, showing that he did not intend to back down.


    ¡¸That¡¯s simple, really. Don¡¯t you think that as a Priest, it would be problematic if I had Shadows tailing me wherever I go? That could lead to needless anxieties and undermining of the Temple¡¯s authority. This way was the best to prevent that from happening.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ I see, that was indeed quite the sound reasoning.


    After all, Klanven was not only the current king¡¯s brother but also the High Priest at the Temple. Even if he was targeted by assassins, placing him under an obvious surveillance like that would serve to undermine not only the Temple¡¯s authority, but that of the royal family as well. I wanted to say that I understood how he must have felt, but that would be a lie on my side.


    It was still disturbing that he pointed a knife at me with such ease, but as I said nothing to him about it, he just continued to smile.


    Wait, what was that sound? It was quiet, but rather disturbing. When I tried to look at the man, I could see small sparks flying in the air all around him. His mana must have started to react with the magic in his surroundings as his emotions were growing out of control. As he opened his trembling lips, the cups began to crack and the tea was starting to boil!


    ¡¸For such a stupid reason¡­¡­ You used Filmina for such a stupid reason!¡¹


    ¡¸It may sound stupid to you, but for me it was a matter of the utmost importance. It had to be done, even if it meant bringing your wrath over my head.¡¹


    When Klanven said that, the cups and teapot were already on the verge of breaking.


    And once they did, the pieces of porcelain flew all over the floor and the table, accompanied by the spilled tea. It was a good thing no one got hurt, since the pieces of porcelain were as sharp as razors.


    Then one of the pieces flew towards Klanven and scratched his cheek. There was a thin red line on his white cheek, and soon enough a small trail of blood began to drip down his face.


    There were several more pieces of shrapnel like that, but I stopped them with my own hand before they could reach him.


    ¡¸Edi.¡¹


    As I called out his name, the man stopped glaring at Klanven and his eyes eased up. I kept my hand held up to shield Klanven as I continue.


    ¡¸Edi, stop it.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, really.¡¹


    Even though I said that it was fine, I could see it in his eyes that he thought otherwise. As usual, the cold beauty of his stare was simply captivating.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, Edi. That¡¯s already water under the bridge. You were there to help me, and that¡¯s the only thing that matters.¡¹


    What followed was another period of awkward silence. No one was saying anything, but the atmosphere grew a little bit warmer. Seeing Edi step down, Klanven laughed in a merry way.


    ¡¸See, Filmina truly is a force to be reckoned with!¡¹


    ¡¸Would you kindly keep quiet, Your Highness?¡¹


    His words were just like adding fuel to the fire, and making that man stand down was already hard enough as it was. However, I wonder why he was looking at us like that? As if someone was protecting Klanven from his wrath. Oh, wait. I did just that a moment ago.


    ¡¸I¡¯m angry not because you were trying to hurt me, but about the fact that you could have hurt someone else by accident.¡¹


    And here I was, trying to convince someone that Klanven was harmless, when in actuality he could have hurt me pretty badly at that time. But no matter how much that man overreacts, it will eventually come to hurt him more than it will hurt anyone else. And knowing him, he would surely result to violence rather fast. I didn¡¯t want to see him suffer because of something like that.


    ¡¸Say, Edi. If you want to be angry with someone, then be angry with me.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    The man didn¡¯t answer to that. He didn¡¯t have to. Instead, the shattered cups and spilled tea began to fly in the air once more, but this time backwards, as if someone was reversing a film. That was the best answer there could be. Soon, the whole tea set was brought back to how it used to be.


    ¡¸Hee. What a handy ability to have.¡¹


    I let out a sigh of relief and calmed down, while Klanven said another unnecessary thing while giggling and wiping the blood dripping down his face with his hand. Then he recited a short prayer and the wound was no longer to be seen.


    He smiled gently towards the man, who was still about ready to glare daggers at him.


    ¡¸You have committed a bunch of unpleasantries while I was Edilka Vince. I demand some time with Filmina tonight as compensation.¡¹


    Klanven said nothing to that, instead he began to slam his fists onto the table, laughing like mad, but then he eventually approved the idea.


    And just like that, tonight¡¯s unscheduled tea time came to an end.


    ***


    If two adults wanted to get into one bed for the night, their bodies needed to be dangerously close to each other. I changed into my night clothes and entered the bed in my chamber together with that man, but thanks to my overwhelming anxiety and shame, I was unable to either move or fall asleep. That man¡¯s arm was enclosing my body and was only making things even harder.


    His glossy black hair was in my hand¡¯s reach, I wanted to try to touch it, if only for a short moment.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Can¡¯t sleep?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my. What about you, Edi? Can¡¯t fall asleep as well?¡¹


    I thought he was asleep, since his eyes were closed shut. I could see myself being reflected in those eyes. I asked him that while stroking his hair gently, which was calming me down.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been such a long time since you last touched me as ¡°Agedilus¡±.¡¹


    I say ¡°Maybe so¡±, and then I can feel that man hugging me more tightly, making my hand entangled in his hair even more.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ You might get angry with me again.¡¹


    ¡¸Why is that?¡¹


    ¡¸Edilka Vince. I personally think that his looks and attitude is not so bad after all.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, and why is that?¡¹


    It was strange for him to admit something like that, especially since he was quite frank from the very beginning that he wasn¡¯t especially fond of having to play a role like that. Not to mention that Edilka Vince was way more popular than his normal self. What may have caused such a change of his mind?


    Seeing me confused like that, there was a slight smile on the man¡¯s lips.


    ¡¸If I was Edilka, surely you would be able to walk outside with me in a more relaxed manner?¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C My, oh my.¡¹


    Was he really still worried about that? It seems that Agedilus Von Lancent was still quite not over the fact that Edilka Vince was more popular. And I could see it in his eyes that he wasn¡¯t joking when he said that. It must have actually hurt his pride that Edilka Vince was so popular with the people. And not only other people, but he thought that I was actually fonder of Edilka over him. ¨C¨C¨C¨C I had no idea that he was really that concerned about my opinion of him. It was actually pretty cute of him to act like that. I know that I don¡¯t really have time to think about things like that, but I couldn¡¯t help it but to think just how cute he was. I knew that my tomorrow duties may suffer as a result of that, but I really didn¡¯t care at this point in time.


    He must have figured out what I was thinking, for he stared at me with his cheeks stained slightly red.


    When I giggled in his arms he hugged me even tighter and pressed me against his chest.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go to sleep soon.¡¹


    I was still giggling for a while, seeing how ashamed he was because of that, but soon enough his body warmth made my eyelids heavy and I drifted to sleep not long after that.

 Volume 3 Chapter 9 Part 1

    Volume 3 Chapter 9 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    When I woke up the next day, the figure of the man which was supposed to be right next to me was already gone. I knew that he has his duties as the court magician as well as Klanven¡¯s bodyguard, but I really wanted to see his face in the morning. Why couldn¡¯t I get even this slight privilege as his wife?


    I get changed into my maid uniform, go to the kitchen to make breakfast together with the palace¡¯s cooks and then carry the food into Klanven¡¯s chambers in the Red Rose Court.


    Klanven is that kind of man who doesn¡¯t eat all that much in the morning. He eats small portions, but I make sure that everything is fresh. While I was busy with setting the table for his meal, Klanven came out of his room, rubbing his sleepy eyes.


    ¡¸Good morning, Your Highness.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, morning. You¡¯re as early as ever, I see.¡¹


    Responded Klanven while sitting at the table and yawning, still rubbing his watery eyes. He wasn¡¯t much of a morning person.


    Still seeming to be half-asleep, Klanven claps his hands and says a short prayer to the Goddess, then he reaches his hand for the bread and puts it in his mouth. Personally, I thought that it was bad manners, but seeing how I spent a night with that man in one bed I think I¡¯m in no position right now to criticize anyone on their habits.


    Keeping that in mind, I pour the tea into Klanven¡¯s cup, add some milk and honey and stir the mixture, putting it on top of the table. Klanven takes a sip and then praises it as usual.


    ¡¸Filmina, about my tea¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s only a slight drop of milk in it. Just like you like it, Your Highness.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s this, you¡¯ve already took care of that?¡¹


    ¡¸That is because today marks the final day of the preparations for the festival. You need your strength and concentration today more than ever. I can¡¯t really do anything about your eating habits, Your Highness, but I can at least support you with a cup of tea.¡¹


    Klanven¡¯s eyes glittered with joy as he brought his cup to his mouth. He then looked at his tea and resumed drinking it without any complaints.


    ¡¸By the way, Your Highness?¡¹


    ¡¸Hm? What is it?¡¹


    Asked Klanven while raising his eyes from his cup, looking straight at me. I took a deep breath and opened my mouth.


    ¡¸Why did you helped me out there, in the market?


    ¡¸Now that I think about it, that was the first time we met, isn¡¯t that right?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    He appeared seemingly out of nowhere back then, helping me out when I got mixed up in the turmoil that ensued in the market at that time. I would like to believe that he simply did that because he likes to help people, but that may have been just my opinion after spending some time together with him. The truth could be that he had no trouble with injuring his allies if need be.


    To my words, Klanven closed his eyes, his long eyelashes casting shadows on his white skin. I thought he was just going to ignore me, but then he laughed shortly, and regained his composure.


    ¡¸Honestly, I did help you out purely on a whim. You know, even I get in the mood to do some good deeds from time to time.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Is that really true?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. That is why you don¡¯t have anything to worry about. ¡¹


    Hearing his words, I had no idea if they were true or not. I simply couldn¡¯t grasp it. But still, I just lifted the hem of my skirt just a little and bowed in a show of gratitude.


    ¡¸I may be a little late with saying this now, but thank you very much for helping me at that time.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, really, nothing happened to you at that time, so no real reason to thank me.¡¹


    Klanven smiled at me and then laughed a little. He may have said that, but I was truly grateful. Thanks to him no harm came to me that day. So it was because he helped me out that I must never forget this.


    ¡¸This is this, and that is that. I was able to take back my precious thing, so it made me really happy.¡¹


    ¡¸Fuhn. That bookmark, right?¡¹


    Klanven said while starting to eat his salad. He was having a hard time understanding how a simple thing like a bookmark could be considered ¡°treasure¡± in my eyes, and I highly doubt he is ever going to understand. But for me, it was more precious than any kind of gemstone out there.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Umm, I was thinking, wouldn¡¯t it be a high time for you to return it to me? Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯m going to give up my duties as your caretaker, but¡­¡­¡¹


    Certainly, it would be a good reward for all of my service thus far. However, to my desperate plea, Klanven smiled playfully, seeing just how much I cared for that simple item.


    ¡¸No can do. But rest assured, once the festival is over, you are going to have it back.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you so much for your kind words.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, sure.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    Not good, not good. I was about to say something really rude there, but I stopped myself in time. That ¡°No can do¡± was so annoying that I almost ground my teeth in anger. Sometimes that man was said such ridiculous things that I just couldn¡¯t help myself.


    In times like this, I can¡¯t really help but to unconsciously touch the ring that was on my finger. Unlike the bracelet on my hand it didn¡¯t contain any magic, but I could definitely feel a connection with that man this way. It was the same with that bookmark.


    ¡¸That ring.¡¹


    Klanven spoke to me, and I was brought back to reality. I realized that he was staring at the ring at my finger, so I let down my hand, trying to hide it.


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸That ring, isn¡¯t that the same ring that Agedilus has on his hand?¡¹


    The ring reflected in his eyes, I could hear Klanven mumble ¡°Now won¡¯t you look at that¡± with a surprised expression.


    ¡¸Recently, there are more and more couples that want to exchange rings during their wedding ceremonies. It¡¯s not really necessary, but we go out of our way and do it for those who really want to do it. We are really working to meet the demands of our devoted believers.¡¹


    Even though Klanven said that as if it was the most annoying thing in the entire world, I could see in his eyes that he was really quite happy about it.


    I didn¡¯t really think that this trend would even spread around like that. I felt as though I wanted to apologize to him for some reason, even though there was nothing for me to apologize to him for. It¡¯s not as though it was my fault. I thought that, but there was no way I was ever going to say that out loud.


    Instead, I summon my neutral expression on my face as I pour another cup of tea into Klanven¡¯s cup.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure it¡¯s because everybody wants some proof nowadays.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. After all, love is something that cannot be seen with naked eye, huh? So it¡¯s small wonder people want proof of it. And that proof can also be a testimony of affection¡­¡­ And if that testimony is sold, something you can touch, it can really help to ease your worries, right?¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t want to think that affection between two people is something that needs to be physically proven, but I want to believe that it is real nonetheless.¡¹


    Klanven took a sip of his tea and this time around I was the one to laugh, because some of his reasoning was seriously twisted and convoluted.


    ¡¸Because you believe, you cannot help but to feel uneasy.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? Does that mean you feel uneasy as well?¡¹


    ¡¸Me? Yes, of course I do.¡¹


    I might be his wife, but there are also some days when I can¡¯t help it but to feel anxious. Every time there is another woman right next to Edilka-sama, I start to feel worried and unsure, wondering if I really deserve to be the wife of someone as wonderful and magnificent like Agedilus Von Lancent.


    ¡¸I believe that the ring symbolizes that the love is being reciprocated, not symbolizing the idea of love itself. It doesn¡¯t really have to be a ring, but it could be anything that shows that the other party is thinking of you. So it can really be whatever. As long as it shows the affection you are being graced with, that is more than enough.¡¹


    In that sense, the bracelet would be more than enough of a symbol, but it was me myself who wanted the ring. It was my way of knowing that my husband was really loving me.


    I touch the ring again, as if wanting to make sure that it was still there. It was slightly slippery and warm from my own body temperature. Klanven looked at me in astonishment.


    ¡¸When I look at you right now, you somehow remind me of my mother.¡¹


    As I stared at Klanven, he took the old and worn out pocket watch from inside of his pocket.


    The silver watch reflected the sunlight. You could tell that Klanven was taking great care of it. And also there was that emblem. Only members of the royal family were permitted to wear the rose emblem on their personal belongings.


    ¡¸This is something that my father once gave to my mother. Even though she could have sold it to gain some money quickly, she never chose to do that.¡¹


    A present given to Klanven¡¯s mother by a former member of the royal family. In other words, it was something of great sentimental value to Klanven, a memento of his family perhaps. Then Klanven spoke in a voice that was unusual for him.


    ¡¸I really hate myself, you know? I¡¯m staying here in this palace, whilst I don¡¯t even know where my mother is at the moment. I cannot go back to my home and I have nowhere else to go. I¡¯m truly a despicable man who only brings grief to the women he loves.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Do you honestly think that?¡¹


    Even though his smile was as gentle as usual, his eyes looking at the watch¡¯s surface were full of sorrow and loneliness. Although I couldn¡¯t be sure, I think I know what was going through his head at the moment. Then Klanven¡¯s eyes slowly turned towards me. I smile back at him, which caused some of his usual gentleness and mischief to come back to his eyes.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t think that your mother would think of you like that, Your Highness.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Ehhh?¡¹


    Klanven looks at me with surprise, and urges me to continue with his gaze. I do just that.


    ¡¸Surely, leaving the house at a young age to be taken in as a Priest into the Temple was an unfortunate turn of events, but wasn¡¯t it your mother who managed to raise you in such a way that you¡¯ve managed to get by on your own, Your Highness? I am sure that your mother must be proud of you and would like to hear about these days you¡¯ve spent away from home.¡¹


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C Why am I even talking about it? I know nothing about Klanven¡¯s previous life, and I never really asked him about any of it.


    I realize that I was overstepping my boundaries by saying something like that. In fact, the light that was shining in Klanven¡¯s eyes was strangely cold, as opposed to his normal gentle and warm one.


    Maybe I really shouldn¡¯t have said that at all. Even if it was Klanven, there surely must have been the topics he would like to not speak of. Sure, I had no idea about Klanven¡¯s relations with his parents, however, I do believe that the way in which he was treating his pocket watch spoke volumes about that. It was well maintained and carefully polished, so he must have held his mother and high regard and cared about her deeply. Not everyone would be able to think about their mothers like that.


    ¡¸As I said before, ¡°no matter the object, it¡¯s the feelings that counts¡±. This pocket watch can be the proof of the love between your mother and your father, but don¡¯t you think you can be that proof as well?¡¹


    That is why I think Klanven kept the pocket watch with him this whole time, and why he was still trying to find the whereabouts of his mother.

 Volume 3 Chapter 9 Part 2

    Volume 3 Chapter 9 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    Klanven¡¯s expression was always so warm and gentle, so it was weird for him to suddenly show something other than that. His eyes opened wide when I touch the ring on my finger again and smile at him.


    ¡¸I know that my case is different, that my experience is not the same as your mother¡¯s when she was younger. The days I have spent with you as your caretaker and Edi as your bodyguard, I can¡¯t say that I enjoyed them greatly, but at the same time I can¡¯t say I disliked them either. Let me say that clearly right now.¡¹


    The days I have spent together with that man are the same. They¡¯re comprised of only joyous things. There were times when I was sad and angry. After all, his character was not the easiest one to handle, fitted for outbursts of anger and awkwardness because of all the knowledge and wisdom he managed to accumulate throughout the years. Living together with such a man was not easy, having to suffer his humors and sarcastic remarks all the time, but also showed me just how helpless he would have been without me being there for him. Still, I wouldn¡¯t trade those days for anything else in this world.


    For a moment there, Klanven stares at me with a vague kind of expression. Then, his features warm up again and he smiles.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I give up.¡¹


    He leans towards me with his usual smile back on.


    ¡¸Your Highness?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. More importantly, could you pour me another cup of tea? With milk and honey, if you please.¡¹


    He passes me his cup and I pour the tea into it, adding milk and honey as requested. I put it back on the saucer and stir the mixture with a silver spoon. I then present it back to Klanven.


    ¡¸By the way.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    Klanven smiles at me while holding the cup in his hand. It wasn¡¯t the bitter smile that he flashed me before, but his usual smile full of warmth and gentleness.


    ¡¸Some people at the Temple were telling me that you weren¡¯t fit to be my caretaker, and that I should just send you away.¡¹


    ¡¸!!!¡¹


    I was about to drop the teapot with hot tea still inside of it. Klanven looked at me curiously.


    ¡¸Thankfully I managed to use my authority to shut their mouths and end the matter right there. But this was proposed to me not only because of the rumors about us having some sort of illicit relationship, but there were some other complaints as well.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Other complaints? That¡¯s the first I¡¯ve heard about it.¡¹


    I had no idea that the rumors were so widespread that they managed to reach Klanven. They must have spread like wildfire because the festival was drawing near¡­¡­ Huh, no, wait just a second.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Maybe the one who spread that rumor is the same person that tried to poison your food? And in light of your words just now, wouldn¡¯t it be probable that the assailant is most likely a member of the priesthood? We never really considered such possibility.¡¹


    ¡¸Hee, I see. It is true that some of the priests out there are truly obsessed with status and material goods, and it¡¯s not all that improbable that some of them would be annoyed by the fact that my caretaker is a young and beautiful woman. They would certainly want me to give up on you. And I do believe some of them may be adamant on making it happen that I send you away.¡¹


    Even though he said something like that, his expression was still as gentle as ever.


    ¡¸Umm, Your Highness? I understand that the ones who try to kill you are probably the same ones that want you to send me away, but how does that even connect?¡¹


    ¡¸Also, we have no solid evidence to back us up, so not even your testimony alone is going to get us anywhere.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see.¡¹


    Certainly, it¡¯s just as Klanven says. My position is only but a caretaker, one of the many that there are. Klanven laughed gently, and I was frustrated that there was no kind of witty remark I could make here.


    ¡¸Oh well, guess I¡¯m too impatient to wait until the end of the festival to get this over with, so we might as well get this done.¡¹


    Klanven didn¡¯t say anything anymore, just sipped on his tea. I also couldn¡¯t say anything to that. The breakfast ended on such a silent note.


    ***


    ¡¸Filmina, do you have a moment?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, if it isn¡¯t the Princess. What are you doing here?¡¹


    While I was walking through the corridors of the Red Rose Court to prepare the meal for Klanven, I was approached by the Princess. Her long silver hair combed neatly, she appeared before me alone, without any of her usual escort following her.


    I haven¡¯t seen her much since I was appointed as Klanven¡¯s caretaker, but I can see that in that time she¡¯s become even prettier. Right now she was shining just like a precious jewel. The Princess extended her hand and closed it around mine and started walking somewhere.


    ¡¸Princess?¡¹


    ¡¸I went to my Uncle¡¯s place to meet you, but you weren¡¯t there. Uncle gave me his permission to borrow you for a while, so could you please accompany me for a little bit?¡¹


    ¡¸Sure, I don¡¯t mind, but¡­¡­¡¹


    I really wanted to say that I can¡¯t, because Klanven¡¯s meal would be delayed by a considerable amount of time, but the Princess didn¡¯t seem to care about it in the slightest as she just pulled me with her. So I had no choice but to follow her.


    Then, after being dragged around by the Princess for quite some time, we arrived at a door leading into a certain room. There was nothing unusual about it, just your typical, normal door. The Princess opened the door and entered the room, and since she was still holding my hand, I entered the room as well.


    The room was brightly lit and well decorated, but aside from that, it looked almost exactly like the room I was currently staying at.


    ¡¸This may take us a while, so why don¡¯t we sit here? Please, Filmina, have a seat over there.¡¹


    The Princess lets go of my hand and urges me to sit down on the nearby sofa.


    ¡¸I really wanted to have this conversation with you sooner, but my responsibilities for the festival preparations kept me quite busy, you see. Sorry for taking you away so suddenly like that.¡¹


    Saying that, the Princess sat down on the sofa right next to me, looking at me apologetically. It was really strange, being able to casually talk with this pretty Princess just like that.


    Also, sitting right next to one another like this felt rather intimate, as opposed to having her sit on a throne with some space separating us.


    ¡¸Well then, what is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Whatever do you mean?¡¹


    The Princess blinks a few times, as if not understanding what I just said, but then she quickly regained her composure and smiled gently. She looked as adorable as a little lily, and was somehow similar to Klanven at that moment.


    ¡¸Why of course, the everyday life as my Uncle¡¯s caretaker. According to what I have heard, it is going quite nicely.¡¹


    She said that while smiling at me so brightly. I felt somewhat unable to resist that smile, but I couldn¡¯t shake off the feeling that there was also something quite malicious behind it.


    ¡¸Umm, Princess. Can I ask you something?¡¹


    ¡¸What would that question be?¡¹


    ¡¸Did you perhaps heard any rumors that are being spread recently¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Not really, aside from the one that says that the two of you are practically head over heels in love with one another. But no, not really. So don¡¯t mind me and please carry on, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    The Princess continue to smile, even though that smile wasn¡¯t quite matching the look on her face right now.


    ¡¸You know, in case you ever wanted to divorce your current husband and marry my Uncle, that would be wonderful. We could become genuine sisters, right? I think it¡¯s not so bad if you think about it.¡¹


    ¡¸P-please stop joking like that, Princess¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Why of course. Of course it was a joke. Please pardon me.¡¹


    The Princess laughs happily and I manage to force a smile on my lips as well. To divorce that man and marry Klanven instead, was such madness even possible?


    But still, if the rumors were reaching even the ears of the members of the royal family, I think we simply cannot leave it be any longer. Sooner or later, it was going to affect my everyday life one way or another.


    The Princess laughed some more for a while before eventually falling silent. Somehow it was even more ominous of a sign.


    ¡¸Say, Filmina? What do you really think about my Uncle? And I don¡¯t want to hear any flattery or dodging the bullet. I want to hear your honest thoughts.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t help but to think that I was getting scolded for something I didn¡¯t do. Even though the Princess wanted to hear my honest thoughts about her Uncle, this was hardly the time to answer that question. That gentle smile of his was the only kind of answer I really needed.


    His smile was like that of a sun that couldn¡¯t be concealed by even the thickest of clouds. It was always so bright and warm, with no false or despicable emotions being able to taint it.


    But still, he was so reckless that he would eat a whole plate of poisoned soup just so that the dish wouldn¡¯t get thrown out. He also didn¡¯t seem to care about the consequences of his actions, just living in the moment.


    But then, there were the moments when he protected the children at the orphanage from the werewolves and when he was gazing at the pocket watch that his mother gave him. Those were certainly softer parts of his personality that he was usually kept well hidden deep inside of him.


    ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C I think that His Highness is a rather strange person.¡¹


    It may seem like an answer that wasn¡¯t really an answer, but it was the only way in which I could formulate my thoughts.


    The Princess looks down as if thinking about something. After a while, she rose her head and her expression was like she wanted to say: ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡¸I see. What a relief.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸But it¡¯s a rather poor answer, don¡¯t you think? At least you could have gone with standard ¡°I love him!¡± or ¡°I can¡¯t stand him!¡±. A concrete answer full of conviction. Just like my Uncle himself.¡¹


    Much to my surprise, my answer seemed to have satisfied the Princess. She looked quite content and even said something like ¡°Could you perhaps elaborate on that¡±, which made me feel at a loss for what to say.


    ¡¸Umm, Princess? Can I ask you something in return? What is His Highness to you, Princess?¡¹


    ¡¸For me? Hmm, let¡¯s see¡­¡­¡¹


    After putting her hand to her chin and thinking for a while, the Princess finally made up her mind and proclaimed with confidence.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Honestly, I can never tell what his deal is. Sometimes he has greed in his eyes and can act like a really bad person, but in the next moment his eyes are full of compassion and warmth. He¡¯s really complicated.¡¹


    Was it really wise to call your own relatives bad and greedy? I couldn¡¯t really say anything, and the Princess laughed in a dignified manner upon seeing my confused reaction.


    ¡¸But, I must say I¡¯m happy that you are my Uncle¡¯s caretaker. Especially since he how he is, clumsy and that he cannot be really honest with himself at times.¡¹


    ¡¸I feel like I can somewhat understand that.¡¹


    Speaking of which, I remember that Heathrow-sama used to say the exact same thing sometimes in the past, about how cunning and clumsy of a man Klanven was, always trying to hide behind the mask made out of smiles and gentleness. That he would always do the bare minimum for the public services, and then try to push his own responsibilities onto somebody else. Seeing someone like that, you just couldn¡¯t help but to want to support him, to lend him a hand.


    What is he doing right about now? He should be alright for now, but if I don¡¯t come back in a bit, he might go onto something stupid or irresponsible again¡­¡­ At that moment, the Princess smiled and took me by the hand again.


    ¡¸But still, I wouldn¡¯t lower my guard if I were you, Filmina. You need to always stay vigilant around my Uncle, or you might end up crying because of that.¡¹


    As the Princess said that, I wondered if it was meant to be some kind of a warning or more of a general form of advice, but before I could muster the courage to ask her about Klanven some more, the Princess fell silent.


    She then let go of my hand and said with a smile on her lips: ¡°That¡¯ll be all. Sorry for keeping you away.¡± before eventually seeing me off.

 Volume 3 Chapter 10 Part 1

    Volume 3 Chapter 10 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    The city was decorated with various flower pots situated here and there. With the Flower Festival being tomorrow, the whole city was engulfed in the air of festivities, and the merry atmosphere was simply overwhelming.


    People were coming to the city from all over the country, gathering in front of the Great Temple. There were way more people here than usual, but I was still walking through the market with a basket in my hand.


    Inside of the basket I was carrying were apples, fresh, red and ripe.


    Originally, I was supposed to accompany Klanven during his duties at the Great Temple, but then he suddenly said that he wanted to eat some fresh fruits for lunch today. Because of that, instead of staying at the Great Temple, I was now walking through the market, doing shopping.


    It goes without saying that I couldn¡¯t oppose Klanven¡¯s wish, but with the festival being almost upon us and with so many people gathered in the city, going through the market was proving itself to be extremely difficult. I also wanted to go together with Klanven so that I could keep an eye on him, but he just said that ¡°Filmina is not a child anymore, so she can handle a little shopping all on her own, right?¡± I hated when he was did that, but I still ventured into the market without a word back at him.


    Of course, it was better for me to do the shopping than for Klanven himself to do it, but I just wished he wouldn¡¯t put that in such a crude way. Or ask me for my opinion first. He did say however that the assassins won¡¯t be foolish enough to try to attack him in the open on a day like this, but can I really believe his words?


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Oh well, guess I¡¯ll also buy some flowers since I¡¯m already at it¡­¡­¡¹


    Klanven gave me the money for shopping, although he did that with some amount of pouting, but I held a separate sum of my own money for which I wanted to buy a bouquet. Klanven also told me not to go wild with money and only buy two or three apples. So before I went to buy them I spent some time carefully picking out the flowers that would go well with that man¡¯s looks and not wither for some time. But as I was maneuvering my way through the crowd, I could feel someone staring at me. It was strange to feel someone¡¯s gaze upon me in such a huge crowd of people. I tried to ignore it and carry on, but the feeling just wouldn¡¯t go away¡­¡­ I was also quite sure that the intentions behind that stare couldn¡¯t be pleasant at all.


    I decided to stop dead in my tracks and look around. The people around me stopped as well and looked at me in annoyance, but no one was gazing at me with any kind of malicious or twisted intent.


    ¡¸!!!¡¹


    Then I saw it. Someone was looking right at me. I then broke into a run, and I could hear loud footsteps coming right after me, as well as a short whistle following suit soon after. I wanted to scream but then I realize it would do me no good in this crowd, so I just continued to run without looking back. I needed to widen the gap between me and my pursuers, and only then I could think of somehow losing them.


    I say losing them, but in such a crowd it was hard to just pick a direction at random and make a run for it. That is exactly why I failed to notice that the direction I was running towards was leading me into a set of back alleys that eventually ended in a dead end.


    Looking behind me I saw about five women approaching me, breathing heavily. They were wearing long cloaks with hoods, but I could catch a glimpse of the clothes beneath the cloaks. It was the palace wear, the same that I saw almost everyday.


    I was staring at them, unable to say a word, and then one of the women came forward, speaking in a clearly irritated voice.


    ¡¸Finally, we caught up to you¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Um, umm¡­¡­?¡¹


    All five of them looked rather unfamiliar, their faces looked strange and alien to me. They may have been members of the Extremist Faction, but to chase one woman in a group of five, it was a little bit of an overkill.


    While I thought that, the women continued to get closer, spreading across the alley so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.


    ¡¸You, don¡¯t you think that you are getting a little bit overconfident?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    It took me quite some time to process the meaning of that question. ¡°Getting a little bit overconfident¡± could have many different meanings depending on the situation or context. It could be referencing my behavior, the way in which I was talking to my peers, or even something that I did in the past. I had no idea what they were talking about and seeing my confusion that one woman snapped at me with irritated voice.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t know what we¡¯re talking about unless we say it clearly?¡¹


    ¡¸We are talking about the people you have around you. Not only did you monopolize His Highness Klanven, but now you are hogging Edilka-sama all to yourself!¡¹


    ¡¸The Princess is way more beautiful than you, so why are all the men flocking around you like you are some sort of a Goddess or something!?¡¹


    I was stunned by the litany of curses and disgust that was being thrown my way. But thanks to that, I finally understood what was going on here. It was the kind of situation where a girl gets closer and closer to the most famous boy in the whole school and the other girls are getting jealous of that, which would usually result in all sorts of bullying situations, or even open threats and violence. Frankly, I wasn¡¯t happy in the slightest to be thrown into that kind of situation.


    I also guessed that they had no idea that I was the wife of the court magician, and that I was going around and seducing men simply because I had nothing better to do. But why did they even care about that? Anyways, I have found myself in an unexpected pinch here.


    As I looked them over, I began to step back, but then I eventually hit my back against the wall. I held my breath at that moment. The basket full of fruits slips from my hands and falls to the ground. The apples and the flowers alike scatter all over the ground. The women stepped all over them as they got closer and closer. ¡°No, what are you doing!¡± I wanted to shout, but was unable to. The flowers were now destroyed and I couldn¡¯t use them for anything. Seeing that I felt devastated and gripped my first unconsciously.


    ¡¸Nothing to say to that, huh!?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you said something, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s going to matter at all!¡¹


    I wanted to say something, but the anger I was feeling just wouldn¡¯t let me formulate any words. I wasn¡¯t afraid of them. I was just mad. I thought that I might be able to give that man a flower crown this year. But thanks to them, I wouldn¡¯t be able to do that.


    I was being tossed around by those two, now even the Princess was suspecting me of illicit behaviors, and I was too weak to even reclaim my precious bookmark by myself. In the beginning, I was certain that I¡¯d be able to do this, but now I was no longer so sure about that. However, working together with that man over the last couple of days was so much fun to me, and I only came to realize that now.


    I know that there was a slim possibility that he might come and save me again, but I simply couldn¡¯t let him do that every single time I found myself in trouble. I wouldn¡¯t be able to live with myself if he was to look at me with those cold eyes of his and say that I¡¯ve managed to get into trouble yet again.


    The days that I have spent with both of them were so fun and precious to me, that I would never want to exchange them for anything else. Sure, there were moments in which I was feeling down or discouraged, but the positives were definitely outweighing the negatives here.


    However, I didn¡¯t enjoy this kind of situation right now. Not in the slightest. The women¡¯s gazes were penetrating me, and as beads of cold sweat started to flow down my neck, I unconsciously moved my hand towards the bracelet, slowly but surely, so that they wouldn¡¯t catch on to what I was doing.


    If I use this, that man will come here immediately and all of my troubles will be over. But if I don¡¯t use it and he somehow finds out about this incident, he is going to be all like ¡°Why didn¡¯t you call for me?¡± kind of mad. However, I felt that calling him here would be a bad idea, since he was the object of obsession for those women.


    In the next moment one of the women grabbed my wrist and took the bracelet off my hand, thus ending my dilemma.


    ¡¸Take a look at this bracelet!¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh!¡¹


    They caught me off guard. I tried to snatch it back, but the woman withdrew her arm quickly and upon seeing my desperation to retrieve it she smiled maliciously at me and in the next moment she raised her hand and intended to smash the bracelet against the ground. It was easy to imagine that the bracelet would be destroyed beyond recovery if that was to happen.


    I couldn¡¯t bear the thought that not only the flowers, but also the bracelet that man gave to me would be destroyed.


    ¡¸Stop¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡¹


    I tried to reach out my hand, but it was too late. The bracelet got smashed against the cobblestone and shattered into pieces. Then, the other women began to stomp on the remaining pieces, making sure the bracelet was beyond recovery.


    Tears must have dripped down my cheeks upon seeing that, for the women looked at my reaction and began to laugh at me.


    ¡¸See, that¡¯s what you get for being such an overconfident bitch!¡¹


    ¡¸Out of my way!¡¹


    ¡¸Kyah!?¡¹


    I knock the woman who was stomping on the remains of the bracelet out of my way. Her scream was worrying me just a little bit, but at that time my mind was all fuzzy and the bracelet was the only thing I could really think of. I tried to pick up the shattered pieces of the bracelet while the woman shakes on the spot, having problems with maintaining her balance. Then the other women restrain me by holding onto my hands.


    ¡¸Let go of me, please!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s so you don¡¯t think about doing anything cheeky ever again!¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, know your place, you little whore!¡¹


    One of the women raised her hand, wanting to hit me to the cheek, so I reflexively closed my eyes expecting the impact of the hit to reach me. Alas, nothing like that happened.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C I think that¡¯s about enough of that.¡¹


    Instead, I heard a gentle voice speaking. Opening my eyes, I can see a person wearing a deep hood, holding the woman¡¯s hand from behind.


    ¡¸What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing!?¡¹


    Another woman, the one who snatched the bracelet from me, rushed to help her companion and tried to shake the person¡¯s hand off of her. But then she gazed inside of the hood of that person and her face immediately turns red. She then lets go, clasping her hands in front of her chest, mumbling something as she backs away.


    ¡¸E-everyone, let¡¯s pull back!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? What the hell are you talking about, Shinderia-san!?¡¹


    ¡¸Please wait for us!¡¹


    The women run away from the alleyway while looking upset. They were like a storm, coming unexpectedly and then just like that they were gone. While I was still at a loss for words, the person picked up the pieces of the broken bracelet and brought them to me.


    ¡¸Here. Filmina, are you alright? The flowers are done for, but I think the bracelet can be repaired. Well, an amateur might think it¡¯s done for as well, but trust me on that.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, yes, umm, thank you very much.¡¹


    I received the pieces with both hands and see if they are indeed broken. The metal fitting inside of the bracelet was more or less intact, but the ornament in the shape of a lotus flower which housed the magic gem was crooked and bent. It was always blooming beautifully while I was wearing it, so now the differences were all too obvious. The person who was in front of me said ¡°don¡¯t sweat it¡± to my thanks.


    ¡¸Umm, how did you know my name¡­¡­?¡¹


    When I asked the person that question, he only mumbled ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± and then put his hands on his deep hood.


    ¡¸It¡¯s me, don¡¯t you recognize me?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-Yuli-sama!?¡¹


    What came out under the hood was hair as bright and golden as the sun, it almost seem to shine. His looks were pleasant to the eyes and the only real way in which I could describe his features would be ¡°Prince-like¡±. His face was really drawing attention.

 Volume 3 Chapter 10 Part 2

    Volume 3 Chapter 10 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    It was a young man, Yulifalet Lila Schtorenvihein, a young Hero chosen by the Holy Sword who defeated the Demon Lord. His green eyes were sparkling like a pair of gemstones.


    Small wonder that the hostile girls fled the scene with their faces flushed crimson. Even though they didn¡¯t have to know who the newly arrived man was, he was rather handsome. So much so in fact, that the heart of any maiden would skip a beat at his sight. He was almost like a genuine prince.


    Last time we met, it was the day after my wedding, when he left the capital city for some time in order to return home. Both of us were members of a certain ¡°alliance¡± of sorts, namely the one that would cause Agedilus some rather serious headaches. We were genuine friends and our relations were good and laid-back even. I honestly had no idea that he was coming back.


    I wonder what caused him to come back here from his hometown?


    Without being aware of my problems and dilemmas, the Young Hero smiled at me with a smile that would cause any other woman to grow weak in the knees.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while. How you¡¯ve been?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Oh, yes, that¡¯s right, so-so, I guess.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t simply tell him that I was cursed and almost died during his absence. I knew that he didn¡¯t mean anything ill by that question, hence lying to him was making me feel all the more guilty.


    ¡¸You seem to be doing well yourself, Yuli-sama. Why are you here in the capital city?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh? Agedilius didn¡¯t mention that to you? It¡¯s not like I came here of my own will, but rather I was forcefully brought back. Since I am the Hero who defeated the Demon Lord, they want to use me as a nice-looking ornament to decorate this festival with.¡¹


    ¡¸You saw Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I was meeting with him just recently.¡¹


    Now that you mention it, that man was not in his Edilka disguise today, but his normal self. He said that there was a reason for him to look like that and that he had to change back into Edilka as soon as that business had been taken care of. It must have been that meeting with Yuli.


    Other members of the royal family must have also been present at this meeting, so it wasn¡¯t really all that big of a surprise that he was forced to come back to the capital.


    ¡¸Yuli-sama, while I am grateful for your help, what are you doing in a place such as this¡­¡­?¡¹


    For Yuli-sama it must have been pretty overwhelming to have to deal with the royal family members in their full royal attires, not to mention knights and maids. I sympathized with him because of that, because I knew just how tedious that could be, especially with the festival right around the corner.


    Hearing my question the Hero laughed, seemingly feeling refreshed.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry, don¡¯t worry. Although I called it a meeting, it was a rather brief one. I will basically need to smile for a bit and swing my Holy Sword towards the crowd to get them fired up¡­¡­ At least that¡¯s what I thought. And since I had some spare time on me I thought I might take a walk through town. I didn¡¯t really expect to meet you here, Filmina. Talk about a coincidence.¡¹


    ¡¸Again, thank you so much for your help.¡¹


    ¡¸Okay, we should probably get going now. Are you heading towards the Great Temple?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right.¡¹


    As Yuli-sama wore his hood again, I picked up the apples from the ground and put them inside the basket again, and then we started walking towards the Great Temple together. Along the way, Yuli-sama took the basket from me and offered to carry it in my stead, saying that a woman shouldn¡¯t carry around such heavy luggage. We walked in silence for a while before eventually Yuli-sama spoke to me from under his hood.


    ¡¸I was getting the impression that Agedilius was really grumpy for some reason. Was it perhaps because you weren¡¯t at his side, Filmina?¡¹


    He asked, looking over the clothes that I was currently wearing curiously. For some reason, I was finding that question very difficult to answer for some reason.


    ¡¸Well, yes, I think that might be the reason, probably.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. That is a relief actually. I was thinking that he might have started to lose his cool.¡¹


    The Hero laughed inside of his hood, and as we continued to walk like that, we soon arrived right in front of the Great Temple. I bow my head before him.


    ¡¸Thank you so much, Yuli-sama. What are you going to do now?¡¹


    ¡¸Think nothing of it. I want to walk around town some more, see some sights since the opportunity presented itself. While I¡¯m at it, I also want to buy some souvenirs for my family and my friends.¡¹


    ¡¸If you ever need help with anything, then don¡¯t hesitate to ask me. I will help you the first moment I have time.¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. If I took you with me on my tour over the town, I am sure that Agedilius wouldn¡¯t be happy about that at all.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I am so sorry¡­¡­¡¹


    I was sorry that I wouldn¡¯t be able to pay him back, but his words were very much true. Now, I know that Yuli-sama was a Hero, but would he have saved me all the same if we didn¡¯t know each other?


    Seeing how red my face was becoming, Yuli-sama handed me the basket with apples and after saying a brief ¡°See you around¡± he was gone, disappearing into the crowd.


    It was really nice of him to walk me back to the Great Temple even though he wanted to see some sights on his own. Whoever ends up marrying him in the future is going to be one lucky girl, and a whole lot of maidens would be left crying. Such is the fate of the Hero.


    Deciding that I must thank him later, I show the permit to the guards standing in front of the Temple and go inside.


    Compared to the outside world, the inside of the Temple was filled with silence and tranquility. Normally such silence would be suspicious and ominous, but after being outside with so many people, it was a nice change of pace for me.


    With every step my shoes clash against the marble floor, making a pleasant sound. Surprisingly enough, I didn¡¯t see anyone else since I came inside. The Temple had many priests and servants at their disposal, and with the upcoming festival they should have had their hands full of work. So why wasn¡¯t anyone here? No matter how I was trying to wrap my head around that matter, I couldn¡¯t think of a possible reason.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­?¡¹


    I stop in my tracks. From somewhere, I could smell a sweet fragrance. The smell was almost nauseating, different from the fragrance of flower nectar or freshly baked sweets. It smells of fruits that were so overly ripe that they could actually be called rotting.


    ¡¸Ah.¡¹


    Suddenly, my arm feels weak and I let the basket full of fruits slip from my hand and fall to the ground. But it wasn¡¯t my arm alone. I could feel my whole body becoming weak and numb, as if something was sucking away all of my strength.


    As the sweet fragrance envelops my whole body, the world before my eyes begin to spin around and around. My body falls to the ground and my head hits against the marble floor, but surprisingly enough I didn¡¯t feel any pain. I couldn¡¯t even feel the cold touch of the marble. My body feels heavy and my eyelids begin to shut, as the world continues to spin and I feel as if lead was filling up my body.


    I lost consciousness before I could even realize it.


    ***


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C When I come to my senses, I could hear someone talking to me.


    I know that I must respond to that voice, but the sweet smell was getting in the way of my senses fully awakening. I know that voice that¡¯s calling me. I was listening to this voice for so long during this month that I could recognize it at the end of the world. It used to be calm all the time, but for some reason it sounded really irritated right about now.


    I tried to turn around, and then I realized that I was laying on the floor. I opened my eyes and saw Klanven sitting on the floor as well. He looked at me.


    ¡¸Filmina¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Your¡­¡­ Highness¡­¡­¡¹


    I try to respond, but my tongue still felt numb. Relieved to see me conscious, Klanven let out a sigh. Where were we right now? I don¡¯t understand. I don¡¯t know.


    I look around the room where I woke up. It was so dimly lit that I couldn¡¯t possibly see anything. For some reason my mind wanders to that time when I was kidnapped in the past and a similar thing happened, but I knew that right about now, it was not the same.


    While still unable to move my body all that well, I shift my position so that I could look at Klanven. His long hair is in disarray, and although he was sitting down, it looks as though his hands were tied behind his back.


    ¡¸Your¡­¡­ Highness¡­¡­ This¡­¡­ place¡­¡­ is¡­¡­¡¹


    I try to formulate a sentence, one word at a time. My tongue gets tangled up and I bite my lips again and again. Klanven smiled gently, perhaps he regained full control over his body.


    ¡¸A secret chamber in the Great Temple. Normally it should be used in case of emergencies, but as you can see, the circumstances are quite different right about now.¡¹


    Secret chamber in the Great Temple. I wonder if a place that is separated from the outside world by some sort of magical means, and can only be accessed by specific people or under specific conditions? But it was full of that sweet fragrance. I couldn¡¯t shake it off of me. Both my mind and body feels heavy. Even though I knew we were in a pinch right now, it was alright. After all, the only thing I needed to do was to access the bracelet on my wrist and call that man. I understood that, but my body didn¡¯t want to move at all.


    ¡¸Filmina, are you feeling alright? I know it may be difficult, but try to¡­¡­¡¹


    Klanven¡¯s voice seemed to have come from somewhere far away, and while I was trying to listen to him and not fall asleep again, I could also hear the sound of some heavy metallic object being dragged on the floor. Klanven¡¯s words stop. Looking behind me, there was a part of the wall that was moving, revealing a secret passage that was hidden behind it. There, from inside of the passage, a person came out and the door immediately closed behind that person.


    ¡¸So, finally decided to wake up?¡¹


    The man asked in a cheerful tone. His robes were the same kind as Klanven¡¯s, so he must have also been a high ranking priest at the temple.


    His voice was strangely familiar for some reason. Maybe he was one of the people that were surrounding His Majesty the King? Klanven looked at the man with his usual stare while the man looked down on him, as if looking at some bug.


    ¡¸Be glad, woman. No harm shall come to you today. You see, Klanven decided to kneel right before me and beg for it. So there you have it.¡¹


    ¡¸No¡­¡­ way. Your¡­¡­ Highness¡­¡­ Why¡­¡­?¡¹


    My eyes open wide as I turn towards Klanven. No matter what, I couldn¡¯t just leave him here all alone. To do that would be nothing else but to abandon him. So why?


    When I looked at him, Klanven looked embarrassed as he was trying to avoid my gaze.


    ¡¸Why indeed.¡¹


    Said the priest while suddenly directing his leg towards Klanven and kicking him in the stomach with full force.


    Klanven¡¯s body flies into the air and slams against the wall. I could only watch as he falls to the ground with his usual smile on his lips.


    ¡¸I wonder how long will you be able to keep on smiling like that? Is that a way in which one acts in the face of the next High Priest?¡¹


    He stepped on Klanven¡¯s back next, spitting on him at the same time. Certainly Klanven¡¯s attitude was annoying, I would never go to such lengths because of that.


    Especially since both his arms and legs were tied up right now. I could only look at this display of violence, and soon Klanven¡¯s body stopped squirming and was just laying flat on the ground. I couldn¡¯t believe what I was seeing.


    The sweet fragrance was still present here. What was that? My head was getting dizzy.


    Even though I felt like losing consciousness again, the smell was keeping me conscious. Ironic, but true.


    Right before my very eyes, the priest draws a knife from the depths of his robe. It made a silent sound as it reflected the dim light all over its blade. What? What was happening here? I wanted to scream at the priest, but my voice would not come out. I wanted to lounge at him and stop him, but my body wouldn¡¯t move.


    I witness as the priest grabs Klanven by the hair and forces him to stand up. He then grabs him and forces him to face me.


    ¡¸Woman. What would you say if I were to kill him now while you are losing consciousness?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­!!!¡¹


    I tried to hold my breath, but I was unable to do even that.


    Was he really going to slay Klanven? I wanted to stop him from doing that, but I felt as though my body was no longer my own, refusing to do as I wanted it to do. Why was something like that happening to me at a time like this!?


    Edi. Edi. Edi. I don¡¯t care what you are doing right now or where you are, please come to me! I don¡¯t care if you¡¯ll hate me for it or if you¡¯ll scold me for it. I was so mad at myself that the only thing I could do right now was to call him here. I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯ll apologize to you as much as you will like later, but please, save Klanven!


    Then, while thinking of his eyes and thinking that he was the most important person to me in this world, I move my numb tongue and formulate my thoughts into words. My voice was small and silent, but it was more than enough to shake the air in this room.


    ¡¸Help¡­ me¡­ Edi¡­¡­¡¹

 Volume 3 Chapter 10 Part 3

    Volume 3 Chapter 10 Part 3


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    Help me, Edi.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C However, the broken remnants of the bracelet on my wrist showed no response.


    Why!? I wanted to scream. Why wasn¡¯t it reacting!? But then I looked at the broken lotus ornament with the cracked magic orb. Everything becomes clear. The bracelet was shattered and stomped on by those women before I got back to the temple. I thought the orb was unaffected by the damage, but that must not have been the case. In other words, the bracelet would no longer be able to serve its purpose.


    Unaware of my actions, the priest grasps the knife even stronger while licking his lips and looking at Klanven in the same way a predator looks at its prey.


    ¡¸When this asshole became the High Priest, what do you think happened to my authority and influence? You have no idea how I felt at that time, and you never will!¡¹


    So that¡¯s what this was all about? Authority and influence? I thought that other priests had the dignity and honor to tolerate the choice of Klanven being the High Priest, but now I could see that was not the case. Everyone must have been jealous of that and weren¡¯t able to suffer that decision.


    Being by his side for a whole month now, I knew that there were times when Klanven was truly insufferable, but there were also times where he was compassionate towards others and had an unexpectedly soft side to him. I knew that this side of him was genuine and that it was not a mere fa?ade.


    I had no idea what was required of a person to become a High Priest, but I was certain that whatever that thing was, Klanven had it. I was also certain that he was a way better candidate for that seat than that priest who was threatening him with a knife right now.


    Despite the direness of the situation he was currently in, Klanven laughed at the man who was threatening him in his same old manner.


    ¡¸Oh my, don¡¯t tell me that there are still those who are butthurt over the fact that my influence is bigger than Heathrow¡¯s? Don¡¯t you think that¡¯s pathetic after such a long time?¡¹


    ¡¸Shut up! If I was a member of the royal family and something like that happened to me, I would be damned sure to take it all back by force! ¡­¡­ Anyways, I won¡¯t allow for a mere High Priest to lead the Royal Family by the nose!¡¹


    ¡¸Now, please excuse me. Being a member of the royal family or a High Priest have nothing to do with anything. I¡¯m sorry for getting a bigger domain than some other people, but it was decided in a just and well-thought manner. Nothing else to it.¡¹


    ¡¸~~ Shut up! Shut up! Shut up! SHUT UP! SHUT UP!!!¡¹


    Driven by anger, the priest started to pull Klanven by the hair even harder now. His appearance right now was twisted in distorted beyond recognition. While this was happening, I was desperately trying to process the meaning of their conversation.


    The Great Temple, much like the members of the nobility, has some pieces of land given to it by the crown. And some of the high ranking priests were sometimes given the rule over such domains in the name of the temple. Speaking of which, the area that was given to Klanven, the one that was probably the object of conflict here, was located west of the capital city. It wasn¡¯t all that large, but its soil was perfect for cultivating crops and was rich in natural resources, namely gold. So that¡¯s it.


    Most likely it wasn¡¯t a conflict caused by the fact that Klanven took the position of the High Priest from someone else, but it was because this priest had his personal gain on the line here. If that really was the case, then I simply had no words to describe this. Even though I couldn¡¯t control my body all that well yet, I could feel the tears welling up in my eyes and falling onto the floor.


    The priest gripped the knife¡¯s handle so hard that his hand was turning white as he drew it closer and closer to Klanven¡¯s throat.


    ¡¸I send werewolves to dispose of you, but they fail. I try to poison you, but it falls short. I even bribe the damned Shadows to get rid of you, but even they can¡¯t do their job right! You¡¯ve caused me quite a few headaches, so finally getting rid of you is going to feel that much better!¡¹


    So everything that was happening recently was the doing of a single jealous priest? Someone who should guide others and preach the words of the Goddess? Not to mention that his ploys could have easily hurt someone other than Klanven himself, like those poor children.


    And instead of just keeping the threats to himself, he actually took action to make them come true. There was no redeeming him anymore. I could even see flickers of madness in his eyes as he was drawing the knife closer to Klanven¡¯s throat.


    This was no longer a priest serving the Goddess. It was a mere demon overcome with greed to such an extent that he was even going to commit the most heinous of atrocities just to achieve his ambitions.


    ¡¸The king¡¯s brother, the royal prince falling in love with a common woman. But their love could not come to be, so if they couldn¡¯t be together in this world, they would certainly be in another¡­¡­ It¡¯s such a well-made and moving story that everyone would take it for truth.¡¹


    A story that was still a cause of concern and sorrow for Klanven, spoken with such hatred and contempt¡­¡­ Those words spoken by that priest were the proof of just how heartless and ruthless some people could really be.


    It would be no exaggeration to say that my whole body was being drenched in disgust when I was thinking about the things that man here was trying to accomplish. He was truly the lowest of the low.


    ¡¸I wanted to try to avoid having to kill you with my own hands, but oh well, it¡¯s not like my reputation is going to suffer because of that. Ah, but since you are here, woman, I know that I said I would let you go, but now that I think about it, you if ¡°decide¡± kill Klanven yourself and then commit suicide and kill yourself because of it, there¡¯s nothing I can do about that.¡¹


    I could hear the priest saying something utterly incomprehensible. The sweet aroma invades my nostrils again, filling my mind with a thick fog and making me feel as if I was losing my senses.


    What was my own free will and what was the thought that was imposed on me?


    I don¡¯t want to kill him. I want to kill him. I don¡¯t have to kill him. I have to kill him. Kill him. Kill him. KILL HIM. K I L L H I M.


    ¡¸Please, just, run, away, from, here¡­¡­¡¹


    Even though his life was in danger, Klanven was still more concerned for my safety rather than his own. The priest laughed hearing that, and Klanven responded in kind, giggling slightly.


    ¡¸You can laugh as much as you want, but we¡¯ll see who¡¯s going to be laughing once you are dead on the floor.¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!!!¡¹


    Kill him. No. Kill him. I don¡¯t want to. No! Kill him. I said no! KILL HIM!


    As the sweet smell was overtaking my senses and the thick veil was clouding my thoughts, I could see my vision gradually turning more and more crimson as words of murderous intent kept on ringing through my head. I tried to endure it, but it was so nauseating that I had to close my eyes. At the same time I could feel someone slipping a knife in my hands. I must do it. I have no other choice.


    Kill him. Kill him. Kill him. Save me. Kill him. Save me.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Save me, Edi.


    Once again I call his name. The only name that could come to my aid in a time of need like that. One name that would certainly save me. So I call for him.


    ¡¸Filmina!¡¹


    ¡¸!!!¡¹


    Hearing that voice in my ears, I open my eyes.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Edi?¡¹


    It took me some time to realize that this stunned voice was my own. There he was, standing right in front of me, with his golden hair glowing in the dark and with dark eyes that you simply couldn¡¯t help but get lost inside of.


    ¡¸Edi.¡¹


    I call his name again. Edilka Vince looked at me gently, before he eventually turned towards the priest and Klanven.


    The bracelet was broken, so how did he knew we were here? I thought like that before I realized that when it comes to that man, he must have had some other method ready for use in case something like that happened. Maybe a teleportation magic, since he was so adept at using it?


    The hand that was holding the knife starts to shake as I was trying to move it, but then that man put his own hand over mine, stopping it. No, it¡¯s not that. He came to me. A wave of relief surge through my chest. I was not entirely free of the scent¡¯s influence, however, and the mixture of both relief and killing intent was swirling around inside of my head, making me feel sick.


    ¡¸You! How did a mere stupid knight manage to get in here!?¡¹


    ¡¸A mere knight, you say?¡¹


    The man looks at the astonished priest, and then he shifted his gaze towards Klanven, who looked as though he was slightly relieved as well. He then laughed menacingly.


    ¡¸Are you sure about that? Then what say you to this?¡¹


    The man runs his hand across his golden hair. His glossy, jet-black hair comes back into full view. There wasn¡¯t such a person in this country who wouldn¡¯t recognize that appearance at first glance.


    It was none other than Agedilius Von Lancent, one of the Heroes who helped to save the world, master of magic and the court magician. The priest realized that in an instant.


    But even without that realization, it was already too late for him. That man reached out his hand into the air, and then from an empty space, his favorite wand materializes in his hand.


    ¡¸Let go of that knife, Filmina.¡¹


    I listen to his calm, soft voice, and then I let go of the knife. However, there was still this vile urge inside of my head screaming ¡°Kill him! Kill him!¡±


    ¡¸I-it¡¯s no use! Once the suggestion is being planted inside someone¡¯s mind, it must be resolved¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    The man glanced over the priest looking extremely bored, and then extended his hand towards me. It started to glow brightly as he said:


    ¡¸Come here, Filmina.¡¹


    His hand shone brighter, and in that moment, his command was more important to me than the one the priest gave me. But as I walked towards his open arms, there was one last ¡°KILL HIM¡± sounding in my head, forcing me to grab the knife again and jump towards Klanven with it.


    I raise the knife, which was so incredibly hot for some reason, and the smell of rust and burning metal fills my nose. I strike with my knife and there was a dull sound resonating within my ears. At the same time, I let go of the knife, the sweet scent finally gone from my mind.


    ¡¸Are you alright?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Yes, Edi.¡¹


    I hear his voice in my ear, the voice that I would recognize anywhere. Suddenly everything else disappears from my field of view: Klanven, the knife, the priest, the hidden room. There was only me and the figure of my husband.


    The knife fell onto the floor with a dull noise, and stains of bright red gradually drip down onto the floor. The man¡¯s face was as normal as ever, but his white-gloved hand was pressing against his stomach, from where the red stains were coming from. The white glove was gradually turning redder and redder. The floor was becoming redder by the second.


    I look up at the man¡¯s face. It was as beautiful as ever, but this time around it was somewhat different. What did I just do?


    ¡¸Ah¡­¡­ Ah¡­¡­!¡¹


    I was about to collapse from shock, but then the man¡¯s hand reached out to me, supporting me from falling down.

 Volume 3 Chapter 10 Part 4

    Volume 3 Chapter 10 Part 4


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    The man¡¯s Staff begins to emit a bright light, gathering around the wound at his stomach. The man begins to heal, but healing a wound like that wouldn¡¯t be easy to accomplish.


    ¡¸Edi, Edi, I, I, what did I just, what did I do to you?!¡¹


    ¡¸Calm down. The wound isn¡¯t that deep, so I can handle it. More importantly, what about you? Are you hurt?¡¹


    ¡¸Instead of worrying about me, you should be worried about yourself!!¡¹


    I yell at the man with tears in my eyes standing by his side. But he was awfully calm about this whole situation, wrapping his arms around my back as if I was a mischievous child who was trying to repent for her misdeeds.


    What did I just do? Did I stab him? I look down onto his wound. Was I responsible for this? With my own hands?


    While still holding me in his arms, the man looks in the direction of Klanven and the priest, coming closer to them one step at a time. The priest squeals upon seeing that and backs away, eventually hitting his back against a wall.


    ¡¸S-stay away! You Goddamned black magician! Stay away from me!¡¹


    The priest took another knife from the depths of his robe and pressed it against Klanven¡¯s throat, trying to use him as a hostage one last time. Seeing that, the man made an annoyed face, looking at Klanven.


    ¡¸Your Highness. From now on I am no longer your bodyguard. Now, please protect yourself.¡¹


    At the same time, the magic orb in the man¡¯s staff turned its color from bluish to red. SNAP! There was a loud noise and the bounds around Klanven¡¯s hands and legs crumbled, as if fire was out to them. However, Klanven wasn¡¯t burned and it seems that he hardly even felt anything. The priest, however, shrieked in panic, still trying to use Klanven as his shield.


    Having his hands freed by the magic orb, there was a chain-like sound heard falling from Klanven¡¯s sleeves, and in the next moment a small thing appeared in his hand, looking like a butterfly knife¡¯s handle. With a single movement of his finger, Klanven activated the blade which sprung forth from the handle, and aimed it at his head, cutting off his hair just below the place where the priest was holding him. Beautiful platinum threads fell onto the floor.


    Then, having escaped from the priest¡¯s grasp, he put some distance in between them. Seeing this, the priest gasped and took a few steps back.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C Goodness gracious, how are you going to make it up to me if I start to go bald because of this?¡¹


    Klanven said that is his usual laid-back tone while looking at the man, in reality not paying the cut hair any real heed.


    ¡¸Please be rest assured, Your Highness. If push comes to shove, I can just formulate a good hair conditioner for you, which will help you regrow your hair.¡¹


    ¡¸Hee, you will? If it is something that a court magician whips together, than surely it is going to work splendidly.¡¹


    The priest who fell onto the floor looks at Klanven and that man, unable to comprehend what was going on here. How could they joke around like that while being in this kind of situation?


    Then I heard something from behind. Looking back towards the wall where the secret door was located, there was a group of men in masks coming into the room without making even the slightest of sounds.


    Some of them surrounded the sitting priest while the rest gathered around us, making sure that we were safe. Then, from the passage inside the wall, another person came into the room.


    Wearing an indigo-colored robe with silver ornaments, his dark brown hair was gently falling onto his green eyes which reflected gentleness and uncommon intellect. I have met that man on few occasions before, although at that time he was wearing priest robes as well. There was no mistaking his identity.


    ¡¸Heathrow-sama!¡¹


    The priest let out a voice full of confusion and surprise upon seeing this new person entering the room.


    Yes, that is right. That person was none other than Heathrow, who was currently in a rather hostile relationship with Klanven, so instead of letting out sighs of relief, we could say that we were being thrown from the frying pan right into the fire.


    However, contrary to our expectations, Heathrow first looked at Klanven with an apologetic look and then shifted his gaze onto the priest, the look in his eyes being ice cold.


    ¡¸Galeus¡­¡­ You have truly disappointed me.¡¹


    ¡¸Heathrow-sama, what are you saying!? I did all of this for you¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Stop screwing around!¡¹


    Heathrow looked down on the priest with a force so great that even the bravest of men would fall quiet under its pressure. You could feel the tension in the air.


    ¡¸You did all of that for me, you say? Then tell me: how a priest that tries to get rid of one¡¯s enemies by force and drags innocent people in the crossfire benefits me? What kind of testimony does this give to our devotion to the words of our beloved Goddess? You did all of this for me? No, mister. You did all of this for your own, selfish personal gain.¡¹


    The priest called Galeus goes pale upon hearing those words, spoken in a calm and collected voice. The Shadows walk over to him and raise him up, dragging him away from the chamber.


    ¡¸Please, wait, Heathrow-sama! Please forgive me! Heathrow-sama! I, I¡­¡­!!!¡¹


    Not paying any mind to the stunned priest being dragged out of the room, Heathrow then turned to me.


    He bowed down to me and when he raised his body he spoke to me with a gentle and calm voice. He bowed down to me again.


    ¡¸Miss¡­¡­ No, please excuse me. Miss Lancent. I am terribly sorry that you had to get caught up in all of this.¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C Heathrow-sama. Please raise your face. Besides, it¡¯s not me who you should apologize to, but rather it¡¯s my husband.¡¹


    Even though I was being manipulated by that Galeus person, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that I ended up stabbing that man in the gut. And no amount of apologizing was going to change that. He may forgive me for that eventually, but I don¡¯t know if I am ever going to forgive myself for that.


    I knew that I was to blame for doing that, but in my eyes Heathrow was equally to blame, for he made such despicable man a priest in the first place.


    I realize that my words may have been stepping outside of my bounds, but after blinking a few times a gentle smile bloomed on Heathrow¡¯s lips.


    ¡¸I see. I understand. My apologies, Mister Agedilius. It seems that this incident has caused you some serious headaches.¡¹


    Having said that, Heathrow bows down his head yet again, this time in front of that man. I was surprised that he actually did that, and after looking at him for a while, that man puts his staff back into another dimension, as if letting Heathrow know that his apologies were accepted.


    Then he simply nodded his head. It was a sophisticated gesture full of grace, the one that you wouldn¡¯t expect from someone with a huge hole in their gut.


    ¡¸Edi, umm, that wound on your stomach¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry about it. I managed to close it up.¡¹


    The man drew back his hand to show me that the bleeding had stopped. There wasn¡¯t even a scar left and his skin was as smooth and white as a porcelain.


    We stood there for a moment as the man cleaned his glove and put it back on, and then Klanven walked towards us.


    ¡¸Really now, thank you for saving me. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I would have surely gotten stabbed out there.¡¹


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t really trying to save you. I was only trying to help Filmina, so thank her for not stabbing you repeatedly to the gut. If it wasn¡¯t for her, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with you.¡¹


    ¡¸My, my, what passionate words.¡¹


    The two men just stand there for a moment, looking at one another. That man¡¯s stare was as relentless as ever, but even to that Klanven did not falter, looking as laid back as ever and showing us his usual warm smile.


    That man speaks in a low voice, his voice teeming with anger.


    ¡¸Would it really kill you to say a proper ¡°Thank you¡± for once? Even Heathrow was able to apologize properly, so you should try it as well.¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s stop this for now. It¡¯s neither place not time for that.¡¹


    ¡¸Edi? Your Highness?¡¹


    I still wasn¡¯t able to understand why the two of them were acting with such animosity towards one another. Was it something that all men do?


    Looking up at their faces, there was also a certain kind of beauty to that man¡¯s anger.


    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s. What¡¯s important is that both Your Highness and Heathrow are here, so maybe they can work out their differences.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Your Highness, since Heathrow-sama is already here, why won¡¯t you do just that?¡¹


    Both Klanven and Heathrow look at that man, his face looking as though he was telling them ¡°You¡¯d better do just that¡±.


    ¡­¡­ Though it was obvious that it would be easier said than done. Both of them kept on glaring at one another, their gazes almost ice cold. Finally, it was Heathrow who opened his mouth first.


    ¡¸I admit that this situation is entirely my fault. I just didn¡¯t think that there were people amongst my faction that would commit such vile extremities in my name. I assure you that this man shall pay for all that he has done.¡¹


    ¡¸I was appointed to be the Executive Organizer of the Festival by the former High Priest. It was only natural that those who would oppose that decision would start to conspire against me upon hearing that.¡¹


    ¡¸For now we only know for certain that Galeus was involved in this incident, but there are surely others like him out there. We shall do everything that is within our power to root them out and make them face judgement.¡¹


    ¡¸So, well, does that mean we¡¯ve come to an understanding?¡¹


    With that, the two of them gently bowed their heads to one another. It was the only real thing they could do in this situation.


    I looked at the man¡¯s face, who looked somewhat stunned upon seeing this situation. Before I could stop him, he had already opened his mouth to speak.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ If that¡¯s how it¡¯s going to be, then I demand to take Filmina back with me. Doesn¡¯t it look like a perfectly executed plan, Your Highness? Filmina¡¯s bracelet getting broken so that I wouldn¡¯t be able to come to her side, using this room that only a handful of people know about, and the fact that Heathrow suddenly appears right now, when the whole plan went to hell? Isn¡¯t that suspicious to you at all?¡¹


    ¡¸Hoho, now them¡¯s some really stinging words. You shouldn¡¯t throw them like that around elderly men like myself, lad, for I might die from them.¡¹


    ¡¸I would never have thought that Galeus would use Filmina like that in his dirty schemes. Personally, I thought that as a priest he would have a little bit more integrity than that. It was a misconception on my side, that¡¯s for sure. No wonder we were never able to get along.¡¹


    ¡¸But still, those are just baseless accusations. A mere theory without evidence to back it up.¡¹


    I had a really hard time following the flow of their discussion. However, accusing someone of taking part in an assassination attempt was a serious matter. It would lay heavily upon the temple¡¯s reputation. Not to mention that he was trying to kill Klanven in lots of different ways for almost a month before eventually turning towards good old stabbing with a knife. I look at that man¡¯s stomach again and swallow hard. The sensation of a knife going into his flesh, it was still vividly present in my hands. I was afraid I might not be able to forget this feeling, no matter how much time passed.


    And despite his words that everything was fine, I could tell from his expression alone that it was rather painful for him.


    Klanven smiled gently at us again, probably not aware of the fact that for that man such gesture was more than infuriating. Me, I was just a little bit sad.


    ¡¸When it comes to leading the festivities tomorrow, I think I¡¯ll let Mister Heathrow here take care of that. Personally, I think it is too much of a bother for someone like me to do.¡¹


    ¡¸Your Highness, please don¡¯t even joke like that. It would be simply too much for someone as old as me.¡¹


    ¡¸Trust me, someone as old and cunning as you will do just fine. I vouch for it.¡¹


    ¡¸Hohoho, I see that both your mind and mouth as sharp as ever.¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Now I was completely lost in that conversation of theirs. And it seems that Klanven was aware of the fact, because he turned towards me with his usual ¡°Oh, that¡¯s right!¡± kind of expression.


    ¡¸This here Mister Heathrow used to serve here in this very temple before I came and took over.¡¹


    ¡¸It may have been a while, but I am still perfectly aware when it comes to the matters of the Temple.¡¹


    ¡¸Is-is that right?¡¹


    Looking at them right now, I felt that there was no use in trying to comment on any of those revelations right now, instead I left them to figure it out all on their own. But still, there was still some anger in me that a priest from the Temple was trying to manipulate me.


    I suddenly felt very tired and felt as though I was about to collapse, but the man¡¯s arm supported me yet again.


    ¡¸Edi¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Your Highness, Heathrow-sama. No matter the reason or circumstance, I am not going to forgive you for dragging Filmina into your childish quarrels. You¡¯d do best to remember that.¡¹


    Even though the stare he sent the two was at absolute zero levels of cold, the two of them just smiled warmly at us, their gentle expressions never fading from their lips. It was at that moment, feeling the warmth of that man¡¯s arms, that I realized that my consciousness was slipping into blackness yet again.

 Volume 3 Chapter 11 Part 1

    Volume 3 Chapter 11 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    It was finally the day of the big festival.


    Heathrow, dressed in the finely-ornamented robes of the festival¡¯s executor was standing on the balcony that was overhanging the main entrance of the Great Temple and was waving his hand at the gathered crowd, blessing it with his gentle smile. The cover-up of him taking the executive role was that Klanven had suddenly felt ill and couldn¡¯t perform his duties as a result.


    As for the series of incidents directed at Klanven¡¯s life, just until yesterday the official court statement was that no such things ever took place, but since Heathrow took the role of the executive of the festival, the more clever people around the court, like the Princess, eventually caught on that something was going on. Still she chose to stay silent about that, probably wanting to not complicate matters further for her family.


    Thinking back at all that happened, I couldn¡¯t help myself but to scowl at Heathrow¡¯s back, looking at his back from the depths of the room inside of the temple, one which couldn¡¯t be seen from the outside.


    ¡¸Oh my, Filmina, is there something wrong?¡¹


    Asks the Princess upon noticing my expression, cocking her neck just like a cute little bird. I tried to laugh it off.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s just that, I was just thinking that it all feels weird for me to be standing here.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not true at all. After all, you are Agedilius¡¯s wife. Rather, attending such an important social event is part of your duties.¡¹


    The Princess laughs elegantly as she says that to me. For today, she was wearing a pure-white dress adorned with silver threads and ornaments, making that dress look much more like a wedding gown rather than formal attire. She looked so cute and elegant in that attire that even I, who was of the same sex, couldn¡¯t help it but to feel engrossed in her appearance.


    I, on the other hand, was wearing a dress that was prepared by my parents. This dress, rather than squeezing your waist to accentuate on one¡¯s bust and hips, was made out of a loose fabric that was gently falling all the way onto the floor. It also had no frills and lace whatsoever, which was giving it a simplistic design. It was supposed to be the dress that was ¡°good for any kind of occasion out there¡±.


    During the festival, it was a tradition for women to dress in costumes that would resemble robes that the Goddess was wearing. This year my family felt especially happy about the festival and they utilized that energy while making this dress for me. Somehow, I felt kind of guilty that they were doing that.


    To Princess¡¯s words, I could only drop my shoulders in resignation.


    That is right. Every Hero who participated in defeating the Demon Lord was currently present here, on this balcony, being a kind of decoration for the festival, its crowning jewel of sorts. The crowd in front of the temple was bigger than usual, with many people coming from all over the country for the occasion, bringing their flower crowns with them and filling the plaza with a nice flowery scent.


    I was convinced that I wouldn¡¯t have to be a part of that, but for some reason or another, I was told this morning that my presence on the balcony would be required as well. Now, even if my role would be to just stand next to that man and smile at the crowd while waving my hand, it was something I would much rather avoid if I could. Of course, there was no way for me to weasel my way out of this, so here I was, mixed amongst the greatest Heroes of our time.


    It was just as the Princess said: it is my duty to accompany that man in his official duties, but that fact alone wouldn¡¯t be enough to stop me from sighing again and again.


    There were also Knights present in front of the temple, sitting in the chairs in their formal attires and looking at the Heroes with really sad expressions.


    ¡¸Even though I knew that Agedilias had a wife, I have never even saw her with my own eyes, and I have no idea what kind of a woman she is. Well, good luck with that.¡¹


    ¡¸Alhelm-sama¡­¡­¡¹


    Rather than follow on that mean comment, a young knight with a holy sword hanging at his waist spoke up. He was wearing a formal attire that was similar to that of the knights, but there were some slight differences.


    ¡¸Now, does it really matter? When you are getting dressed you might as well dress in something comfortable. Besides, that dress looks really great on Filmina, and as Agedilius¡¯s wife, she should feel proud.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ If that¡¯s what you think, Yuli-sama, then it must be like that.¡¹


    When I said that to him, his smile twitched for just a second.


    ¡¸B-besides, you know, it surely is a huge crowd! I would never see something like that back in my hometown¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, Yuli. You said something similar back during the Triumphant Arch. ¡¹


    When the captain of the Knights said that, the face of the young Hero got so bright red that one might think that it was on fire. After laughing for a short while, the eyes of everyone gathered on me again.


    If I was supposed to survive through this ordeal I had to keep on wearing the best smile that I could show them all the time. That being said, I could also see that one of the people gathered here, Widnichol, was nervously looking behind his back towards the door all the time.


    ¡¸Widnichol-sama? Is there something wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!? Ah, no, not really, it¡¯s nothing!¡¹


    Hearing my voice so suddenly, Widnichol grasped his staff even tighter than before and jumped a little bit. That¡¯s how startled he was.


    ¡¸Widnichol-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Oi, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, umm, it¡¯s just that¡­¡­ I was wondering where my Master could be. It is almost time right?¡¹


    To Widnichol¡¯s words, everyone present looked at one another as if realizing that fact.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Now that you mention it, he really is late.¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t think that he decided to leave Filmina here and ditch the ceremony by himself?¡¹


    Yes, that¡¯s right. The Hero Wizard was nowhere to be seen. Actually, I haven¡¯t seen him since the early morning, but I didn¡¯t really think much of it¡­¡­ Surely it wasn¡¯t because of yesterday¡¯s wound!? I couldn¡¯t shake off those nasty premonitions that kept on popping up in my mind one after another.


    I could still feel it in my hand. The terrifying feeling of steel in my hand and the blood gushing out of the wound. He used his magic to treat the wound immediately, but what if the stab proved to be fatal and his magic couldn¡¯t have saved him? That would mean I would be the one who killed him. I couldn¡¯t stop my body from shaking when I thought about it.


    The more I think about it, the more it torments me with anxiety, and finally I stand up from my chair.


    ¡¸Filmina?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll go look for him.¡¹


    The people start looking at me strangely, and I respond to them with a faint smile before eventually exiting to the hallway. I think that someone tried to stop me from leaving, but I wouldn¡¯t listen.


    Because it was the festival time, the vast majority of priests and their servants were out for the moment, and the corridors were empty and tranquil. It wouldn¡¯t be an over exaggeration to say that the temple was too quiet, and the only real sounds that I could hear were the sounds of my own shoes striking against the floor as I ventured towards the room that was assigned for the man to get dressed in. It was then that I heard a silent voice.


    ¡¸Oh, well, well, if it isn¡¯t Filmina!¡¹


    ¡¸Your Highness¡­¡­¡¹


    Looking towards the source of that voice, I saw Klanven with his platinum hair neatly trimmed. As he walked over to me, I thought that short hair suited him as much as the long hair, but it made him kind of stand out in this place. Although Klanven didn¡¯t seem that surprised about my stare. He only tilted his head slightly.


    ¡¸The main event of the festival is about to start soon. What are you doing here, wandering around like that?¡¹


    ¡¸I just thought that I might pick Edi up and walk to the balcony together.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, oh yeah?¡¹


    I could have told him about what was worrying me, since he was there yesterday and he saw the whole thing with his own eyes, but I do believe that his only real reaction would be to smile gently at me, as he always used to do. I wanted to ditch him and go to that man right away, but then I saw his usual smile turning kind of bitter.


    ¡¸We still have some time left, so how about it? Since you¡¯ve been putting up with my selfishness all this time, I would like to talk to you about the truth. I thought that this is the only way for me to be fair to you after everything you have done for me during this past month.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.. Eh?¡¹


    When he said that, I looked at Klanven in surprise. Despite his words, he was just his usual self, with a gentle expression and the warm smile on his lips.


    ¡¸Wasn¡¯t the true purpose of me assisting you to capture Heathrow¡¯s subordinates?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course there¡¯s that, but that¡¯s not the only reason.¡¹


    Klanven giggled there for a second, but after seeing that I didn¡¯t get it, he leaned closer to me and continued in a hushed voice.


    ¡¸Several months ago, the magic of your beloved husband, Agedilus Von Lancent, went berserk. Maybe you are familiar with that story?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­!¡¹


    I held my breath. How did he know about that?


    If he was talking about that man¡¯s magic running berserk, he must have meant the incident that happened five months ago: that time where that man used almost all of his magic against Celves Sin Ronein, an incident during which I was harmed in.


    Although I was mostly unconscious during that event, the Princess told me everything afterwards, saying that ¡°I should know about that¡±. When I first heard about that I couldn¡¯t quite believe it, and I would never think that this topic would ever come back to haunt us again, but here we are.


    ¡¸Even though this incident was kept strictly confidential, the head of the temple know about it. There were even rumors that Agedilus Von Lancent might even be the new incarnation of the Demon Lord.¡¹


    Hearing that, my whole body trembled. What was that thing about a new incarnation?


    ¡¸S-such a thing is¡­¡­!¡¹


    Looking at my shivering self with slight compassion, Klanven speaks even further.


    ¡¸This time around, the purpose of this incident was to purge the Heathrow faction of any extremists, but also to see whether or not Agedilius Von Lancent must be considered a serious threat. While I was at it, I also decided to investigate you as well, since you are so close to him, but it was more on a whim than an official order or anything like that.¡¹


    I was at a loss as to what to say to those revelations.


    If Klanven¡¯s words were true, doesn¡¯t that mean that both that man and I were taken for fools, lead by the nose all this time? Upon realizing that fact I clench my hand into fists so hard that they start to hurt.


    Looking down at me, Klanven¡¯s smile was all but gone. He then spoke to me with a kind of voice that I have never heard from him before.


    ¡¸As far as we know, Agedilus Von Lancent can be either the Hero of Salvation or a dormant Demon Lord. And if there¡¯s even the slightest possibility of him being the latter, it is something that cannot be ignored. Please remember that.¡¹


    There was no warmth in that voice of his, no sympathy. He was like a stone-cold machine, only speaking in facts and nothing more.


    ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C No. No, I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the case.¡¹


    I clench my fists so hard that my nails bite into my skin, causing slight traces of blood to drip down my knuckles.


    ¡¸Edi might not look like it, but he is a very kind person. He¡¯s clumsy, short-tempered, can¡¯t read the mood and is sometimes unbearable, but his kindness is truly real.¡¹


    You must have seen it as well, Klanven. How hard he was working for the children at the orphanage.


    The man I knew couldn¡¯t be the dormant Demon Lord. He didn¡¯t have what it takes to be considered the next Demon Lord. But if turns out to be true by some cruel trick of fate¡­¡­ Then I won¡¯t let him become one. And even when I¡¯m gone, there are other people that will stop him from straying from the right path.


    Would the Demon Lord be capable of gently holding my trembling hand in times of need? Could the Demon Lord¡¯s eyes be filled with so much kindness? Could the Demon Lord truly pretend to be a good person for so long?

 Volume 3 Chapter 11 Part 2

    Volume 3 Chapter 11 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    ¡¸Edi will never become the second Demon Lord. You have my word on that.¡¹


    Klanven, who up until now was looking at me with a cold and empty expression, now became surprised upon hearing my sudden statement.Since I was standing right in front of him, it was kind of terrifying for me and a certain kind of fear began to raise up inside of me.


    ¡¸Your Highness?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Um, umm¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C Puh! Ahahahahaha!!!¡¹


    Suddenly Klanven erupted into laughter, as if he was keeping it all inside of him and couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. And since there was no one else in the hallway but us, his laughter was carried throughout the corridors.


    In stark contrast to his behavior from just a moment ago, Klanven was holding his stomach as it started to hurt. Too much laughter can easily do that to you.


    ¡¸Y-your Highness?¡¹


    When I tried to talk to him, he finally seemed to have calmed down, as he stopped laughing and wiped the tears that began to gather in the corners of his eyes.


    ¡¸Haha, fufufu. To think that you would try to protect him just like that, you really are a most peculiar woman, you know?¡¹


    For Klanven it must have been a most exquisite kind of joke, for he laughed again while looking at me with a warm expression.


    Surely I was but a single woman without power of any kind and I wouldn¡¯t be very capable of protecting anyone, but if I continued to think like that things are never going to change. I will always be the one that needs to be protected, which is going to hurt the people that I hold dear to me. But even so, I wanted to protect that man. That feeling was not a lie. And I didn¡¯t like that Klanven was laughing because of that.


    ¡¸Fufu. Now, now, don¡¯t make such a scary face! Cuteness is what suits you best.¡¹


    Even though I knew he said that only to flatter me, I couldn¡¯t help it but to feel pleased upon being complimented like that.


    While I was thinking of what to say in return to him, Klanven raised his hand and stroked my cheek gently with it.


    While I was being amazed by his mysterious behavior, he laughed again. This time around, the expression on his face and his smile seemed different from his usual expressions. It was more natural, more like that of a child that was fascinated by something it saw for the first time.


    ¡¸Honestly speaking, I was thinking that I was fine with dying during this month, but when I look at you now, I really want to live some more.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­..???¡¹


    While I was honestly pondering the meaning of his words, Klanven silently leans against me.


    At that time, a beautiful voice cut through the empty hallway, reaching my ears.


    ¡¸Filmina¡­¡­ and Your Highness?¡¹


    When I saw my husband walking down the hallway towards us, wearing a beautiful black ceremonial robe I jumped away from Klanven and wanted to rush to his side instantly but¡­¡­ In that exact moment Klanven leaned towards me and gave me a quick kiss on the cheek. A shriek escaped my mouth when that happened.


    ¡¸Wha!?¡¹


    ¡¸!!!¡¹


    While I let out a shriek and the man was taken aback, Klanven only laughed in a merry manner.


    ¡¸If you ever get tired of this guy, know that there¡¯s always a spot open up for you deep inside of my heart.¡¹


    While saying that, Klanven reached out his hand towards mine, and placed something on top of my palm. It was the bookmark with a pressed flower that was so precious to me. A nostalgic aroma filled my nose at that moment.


    ¡¸I think it¡¯s high time for me to return this to you. Otherwise it might go to waste.¡¹


    ¡¸R-right.¡¹


    Suddenly the air was filled with a murderous intent, and as the man drew closer to me, he manifested his staff in his hand, ready to cast spells at any time. Seeing that, Klanven slowly started to retreat.


    While backing away, Klanven laughed innocently while looking into the man¡¯s eyes. There were beads of sweat dripping from his forehead.


    ¡¸Well then, it is high time for me to go now! Be seeing you, you two!¡¹


    ¡¸Stop screwing¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Edi, please calm down!¡¹


    As the magical gem in that man¡¯s staff began to glow brightly, it was Klanven¡¯s cue to leave, seeing how that man was in no mood for jokes. I guess those two could never truly get along, no matter what.


    ¡¸Edi, please put your staff away! Klanven was only joking! It was nothing serious! Please put it away, alright!?¡¹


    ¡¸No, that was deadly serious. I can tell. Why is it that you attract all the nastiest men out there?¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you tell me that, I don¡¯t know what to say¡­¡­¡¹


    I wonder what does he mean by ¡°attracting the nastiest of men¡±? Well, I couldn¡¯t exactly deny that, but I also liked that man¡¯s ¡°bad¡± side very much. It was dear to me.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! Edi! Is your injury okay!?¡¹


    Looking at the man, there was nothing strange about the way in which he was walking, and his wound seemed to have healed properly. It was pretty much possible that I was worrying over nothing.


    That man seemed to be somewhat stunned upon hearing my question, but then he was back to his usual self in an instant, scolding me in a somewhat cold voice.


    ¡¸I told you a hundred times already that I¡¯m fine! The knife wasn¡¯t poisoned or anything, it was a simple stab wound.¡¹


    ¡¸But still!¡¹


    ¡¸In the first place, it was not your fault, so you don¡¯t need to worry about it so much. If you continue to drag this subject, I am really going to get angry with you.¡¹


    I was still thinking that it was not okay to end the conversation like that, but then the man¡¯s line of sight fell onto the object that I was holding in my hand.


    ¡¸Is the thing you hold in your hand the reason you decided to take care of Klanven?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ I see.¡¹


    While I was overcome with both anxiety and embarrassment over my actions, his only response was something of sorts that now it ¡°couldn¡¯t really be helped¡±¡­¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting him to act in such a way. But on the contrary, he only held my hand and smiled gently.


    That smile of his was against my wildest expectations. While I was being mesmerized by his lovely smile, I could hear a huge cheer starting to sound from the outside. Apparently Heathrow already started the main event of the festival, which was making all of the flower buds throughout the capital bloom all at once. It was such a beautiful sight that not many things could even compare to it.


    I close my hand on the bookmark and turn around, taking the man by the hand and starting to go back the way I came here.


    ¡¸Oh yes, that¡¯s right! We must hurry and go to the balcony! Everyone is waiting for us and must be annoyed by now that we are keeping them waiting!¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t see the reason why I should hurry it up for a ceremony that is organized in part for me. In fact, getting late for that seems like a sensible thing to¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Edi. You say anything more, and it will be ME who is going to get angry.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ My bad. Sorry. I¡¯ll try to be more careful with my words from now on.¡¹


    The man apologized properly, which was fairly rare for him to do, and then put his staff away. Then instead of his staff, something else appeared in the palm of his white hand.


    ¡¸That¡¯s the spirit. But we must hurry it up, since we are already late.¡¹


    It was a flower crown made of chrysanthemum flowers and wild herbs, neatly intertwined together. The combination of white and yellow flowers was cute and adorable to a fault. I never would have thought that this man was capable of creating something like this.


    While I was being surprised by this creation of his, that man walked closer to me and put the crown on top of my head.


    ¡¸Yes, let¡¯s do just that.¡¹


    ¡¸Is there something wrong? You seem troubled.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I don¡¯t have my crown. I can¡¯t give you one in return.¡¹


    The flower which I had bought at the market yesterday were all destroyed by the women that assaulted me. And after being released from the temple yesterday, we were escorted back to our quarters in the Red Rose Court, where I fell asleep like a log and woke up the next day. Naturally, I had no time to prepare another crown.


    That is why I was so shocked that I needed to accompany that man on the balcony of the Great Temple. I was informed about this this morning, after I woke up, when I wanted to make another crown. But unfortunately, I was nothing but empty-handed. No wonder I was feeling at a loss.


    At first the man¡¯s face seemed to say ¡°What about it?¡± but then bent down so that his head was on my level.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    When I blink a few times in surprise, the man gently flicks my forehead with his finger, and then he says:


    ¡¸¡ª- You do have something to give me in return, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Ehh¡­¡­¡¹


    His beautiful and long eyelashes cast a small shadow on his face. Somehow his features were invoking some memories within me, or maybe it was just my imagination?


    It was a memory of a time when I was still young. At that time, the situation was quite the opposite: I gave him a flower crow whilst he was the one who was empty-handed. But at that time, wasn¡¯t I sad and depressed, whilst looking as if my whole world just ended?


    While still struggling with my own thoughts, I remember our visit to the orphanage. And my mind was no longer uncertain. I know what it is that I want to do for him. I bring my face closer to his. Then I gently kiss him while he opens his eyes wide in surprise. I could see glimmers of mischievous light shining in those beautiful eyes of his.


    ¡¸Is that supposed to be an exchange?¡¹


    The man laughs, while I managed to smile even though my face was bright red with embarrassment. To think that would still be able to make me feel like that¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª- No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹


    I was trying to think of any words I could say here, but I was ultimately unable to do so, so I just smiled instead. However, that smile must have been enough for that man to understand my intentions, for he laughed shortly, bent over and gently kissed my mouth while holding my hand.


    His hand was so warm. I won¡¯t let anyone take that warmth away from me. I am powerless, but if need be I¡¯ll put my very life and soul on the line to make that happen.


    Then we walked back to the balcony where we were greeted by a mass of happy cheers.

 Volume 3 Extra Story

    Volume 3 Extra Story


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    THE FLOWER CROWN THAT DOES NOT WITHER


    The whole city was overflowing with the fragrance of flowers. The buzz that filled the city was so loud that it even managed to reach the usually quiet garden of the House Adina. In the clear and cloudless sky you could see the petals of the flowers slowly flying away. A true image of the Flower Festival, that was to be sure.


    I was sitting on a bench in the courtyard, looking at the spectacle taking place in the sky. I may be just an eight year old, but my mental age is much higher, amounting to that of a fully mature person. Currently I was waiting for a visitor.


    After waiting for a while, I could hear the sound of horse hooves clacking against the stone road and the sound of the carriage¡¯s wheels coming to a stop. Could this be? ¡­¡­ After concluding that this was indeed the case, I jumped off of the bench and go straight towards the entrance.


    ¡¸Welcome, Edi!¡¹


    When I got to the entrance, I saw a little boy wearing a hooded cloak getting off of the carriage. Taking his small, white hand in my own, I invite him inside the mansion.


    When we finally get back into the courtyard I take ¡°it¡± from the bench and place it on top of the boy¡¯s glossy black hair.


    ¡¸Fufufu, just as I thought. It looks good on you.¡¹


    This boy right in front of me was so cute and beautiful that nine out of ten people would be able to easily recognize his beauty. No, make that ninety out of hundred! I know that I made sure that this flower crown would be excellent in every possible way, but the end result exceeded even my wildest imaginations. Truth to be told, it might even be that the results were a little bit too excellent. His beauty right now was so radiant and blinding that my own skill started to freak me out.


    To my prideful words the boy cocked his head to the side, looking first at the crown on top of his head and then at the clothes that I was wearing.


    ¡¸What is this? And your get-up¡­¡­¡¹


    The boy asked in his usual, mysterious tone of voice. The thing on his head was a hand-made flower crown, while the clothes that I was wearing for today were my special kind of outfit just for this festival.


    ¡¸Today is the day of the big festival, you know? See this outfit? My mother and Suzette made it for me especially for this occasion. Also, during this festival you exchange flower crowns with the person you truly like. Many people must have worn them on their heads on your way here, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Now that you mention it.¡¹


    While to boy wonders about that, I come closer to him and whisper into his ear.


    ¡¸Right? That is why this crown here represents my feelings for Edi. I¡¯d be delighted if you chose to accept it.¡¹


    When I said that, the boy cocked his head again, keeping silent as if he was wondering about something. I know that boys think very little of the stuff like that, but I was also sure that he wouldn¡¯t refuse the plea of such a beautiful young maiden like myself. So even if it wouldn¡¯t make him happy, I would very much like for him to accept that crown from me.


    ¡¸Edi, by any chance, is it possible that Uncle hasn¡¯t told you anything about the festival? Nothing in the slightest?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Recently, my foster father has been quite busy with his work. That is why I came here alone today.¡¹


    Saying that, the boy took the crown off his head and turned back to me.


    ¡¸That is why I¡¯m returning it. I don¡¯t have anything that I could give you in return.¡¹


    Having said that, the boy handed me my flower crown back. However, something was wrong about him. His face wasn¡¯t adorned with his usual expressionless expression. There was something more to it. I could tell, because it¡¯s been more than a year now since we¡¯ve started to hang out together. No, I was sure that the words he spoke right now weren¡¯t his true feelings.


    It is exactly because of this twisted sense of morality that he was so difficult to deal with sometimes.


    ¡¸In that case, why don¡¯t we replace it with a substitute?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Replace?¡¹


    In reaction to my words his big eyes blink a few time, as if he didn¡¯t quite understand what I was getting at. I then leaned over to him, since he was slightly smaller than me, and lift his bangs from his eyes. Then I give him a gentle kiss to the forehead.


    ¡¸Yes, replace. Now hurry up and let¡¯s get on with it.¡¹


    Even though I told him to hurry it up, the boy didn¡¯t seem to get what I wanted from him. Honestly, sometimes this kid could be so clueless and dull that I had no idea what to do with him anymore.


    Apparently confused by my actions, I stood up and smiled at him, and the boy did the same.


    In the first place, this festival was created in order to imitate the blessings that the Goddess was bestowing on her faithful children, and since the symbol of the Goddess was a flower, hence the flower crown. Now, before that custom came to be, my nanny told me that the people used to exchange kisses to the forehead in similar fashion. It was the perfect replacement for the flower crown.


    In order to give the boy a clue, I lift my skirt up a bit and do a slight bow in front of him. As per custom.


    ¡¸Thank you so much for the crown. I am really happy.¡¹


    Hearing my words, the boy turned his face away from me, his pale cheeks dyed crimson red. That reaction made me laugh, which in turn ruined the boy¡¯s mood and I had to spend the rest of the day trying to fix it.

 Volume 4 Chapter 1 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 1 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    Witch¡¯s Tears In the Blue Sea


    With the Flower Festival over, summer was drawing even closer. With the summer season approaching, people started to wear lighter clothing, as well as various hats and hoods. While leaning through the wagon¡¯s window, I can see a lot of people dressed like that, even though the season is not quite here yet.


    Yes, the big festival. Even though the Flower Festival and the events that accompanied it happened not so long ago, for me it all felt like a dream. It was really strange for it to feel like a distant memory¡­¡­ considering everything that happened.


    I can honestly say that in my whole life, Filmina Von Lancent¡¯s life, this year¡¯s festival was the most thrilling and busy one, albeit not for pleasant reasons. In fact, I was so busy while it lasted that I hardly ever had time to take a break. A lot of things have happened, both pleasant and unpleasant, and coming back to some of them is still enough to give me a huge headache.


    Not to mention having to deal with Klanven, especially the way in which I was forced to participate in the festival¡¯s event from the balcony of the Great Temple, surrounded by the Heroes who once save this world from the Demon Lord. My husband was one of said Heroes as well. Of course, since it was such an important event, even I had to dress appropriately, put on make-up, do my hair and all of the other things I¡¯d rather not do if it wasn¡¯t absolutely necessary. That sense of helplessness knowing that it was something which you couldn¡¯t avoid no matter how hard you tried¡­¡­ For me it was a terrible experience. One that I would not like to take part in ever again.


    Usually, I would hide my face under the parasol, but since I couldn¡¯t quite do that I had no choice but to suffer through everyone staring at me. Fortunately enough, the audience¡¯s attention was focused mostly on the Princess and the Heroes, leaving me alone. Which was a good thing, because too much-unwanted attention could impact my daily life quite negatively.


    ¡°Life is full of surprises. You can never know what is going to happen to you¡±, the Princess told me something like that during a private tea party that was held shortly after the festival has ended. I just listened to her world with reservations, while that man didn¡¯t even bother to pretend that he was listening, which in turn earned him quite a scolding.


    So until all the festivities surrounding the festival finally subsided and the world went back to its normal rhythm, I was forced to endure those kind of parties and ceremonies, much to my disapproval. And before I even realized it, summer was already here. It was the season where you could wear less restrictive clothes, but the fact that it was going to get hotter and hotter was also a slight let down. While I was thinking about all things summer related, the carriage finally came to a stop. When the door was opened before me I got out of the carriage and stepped firmly on the ground.


    What stood right before my eyes was a huge white castle, the center of this very country. We came here on Princess¡¯s invitation, which came sometime earlier via a magical orb used for communication.


    If I was to evaluate my relationship with the Princess, I would say that our relations were good. Ever since my wedding ceremony we¡¯ve been occasionally talking to one another and slowly learning about the other party more and more. ¡°What would you like to do about it?¡± I was still impressed that the man asked me for my opinion after we received the Princess¡¯s invitation. I was slightly concerned about that man¡¯s health after the recent events, but even if he was putting a front to make me feel better, it was making me kind of happy.


    Hence we were here now, invited by the Princess for yet another tea party. She was known for organizing things like that pretty often, and this time she insisted that this man must come together with me, since she rarely ever saw him attending parties like that. We had to go out of our way a bit to be able to attend, but the exquisite palace tea and their sweets were well worth it in my opinion.


    We show the invitation from the Princess to the guard and are greeted by a maid who leads us through the long corridors. Of course this was the palace, so the only people living here were members of the royal family, but considering the recent activity of extremists of various kinds, not even the government officials and relatives of the royalty could enter the castle as they pleased and go wherever they wanted inside of it. Hence all the security and methods of prevention against uninvited visitors who would mean to do harm to the Princess.


    ¡¸We were invited here just for the tea, right¡­¡­?¡¹


    I whisper while carrying a basket in my hands, being careful for no one being able to hear it.


    The contents of the basket were actually a token of our appreciation for all the times the Princess invited me to her parties, or treated us to some rare sweets or let us borrow a book from the royal library without all of the formalities. But this time around she invited us without any special reason, or at least she didn¡¯t specify it. I wonder what that was all about?


    As I wondered about that, I hear the quiet sound of a bell coming from the other side of the door we were supposed to go through. It was the way in which the servants would announce that the various guests have arrived. Having obtained permission to enter, the maid opened the door for us and I gave a slight bow while raising up the hem of my skirt upon entering the room.


    ¡¸Princess, it is an honor to be invited before you once again. Filmina Von Lancent, at your call.¡¹


    After raising my face up, I opened my eyes in astonishment.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Edi?¡¹


    My dear husband, Agedilus Von Lancent, this country¡¯s court magician, was sitting on the sofa at the back of the reception room, and the person accompanying him was none other than Princess Clementine. Seeing them like that, I just stood there, not knowing what to do.


    Turning towards me and noticing my arrival, the Princess smiled at me gracefully. She showed me to the sofa and told me to make myself comfortable. Even though she was acting all natural, I felt as though I have interrupted them in some way.


    ¡¸Ah, Filmina. I see you have brought some tea and sweets as well for today¡¯s party.¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes, that¡¯s right! I thought it might be a token of my gratitude towards the Princess! It¡¯s nothing much, but please accept it!¡¹


    The tea leaves were no problem, since that man was an excellent herbalist and helped me pick the right kind of leaves. The sweets were more of a problem, since I wasn¡¯t all that good with baking them myself and I needed to go the pastry shop in town and buy something that would be suitable for someone like the Princess. But still, I¡¯m guessing it won¡¯t be anything that will be able to beat the palace¡¯s chefs. Nevertheless, the Princess happily accepts my gift.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. We¡¯ll be sure to treat ourselves with them later. For now, let¡¯s get the main topic out of the way.¡¹


    Hearing the words ¡°main topic¡± I tilted my head slightly. I knew it, so it wasn¡¯t just a simple invitation to a tea party. While looking at the Princess¡¯s mysterious smile I wondered what could this main topic actually be? In response the Princess points towards something that was laying on top of the table. It was a document of some sorts.


    ¡¸Pamphlet of the Nibbiellata Isle¡­¡­?¡¹


    I read the title of the document carefully. I then direct my head towards the Princess, and she smiles at me.


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t Nibbiellata Isle that famous and luxurious tourist destination?¡¹


    The Princess said nothing to that, instead taking a sip of her tea that was placed on the table as well. Judging from the fact that there was no steam coming from the drink, it must have been already cold.


    ¡¸Yes. Precisely that Nibbiellata Isle!¡¹


    I see, but sadly I still don¡¯t understand what does this have to do with anything? The Isle was located south of the capital and was a luxurious and famous vacation resort for the people of the country. The Isle was very autonomous from the rest of the country, since the only way in which you could get to it was by the boat that goes from the mainland. It was known to be a paradise on earth, with clear skies, crystal-clear water and warm, white sand. This is the Nibbiellata Isle.


    I have always wanted to visit those Isle at least once, but seeing how busy that man was all the time, I grew accustomed to the thought that it would be pretty much impossible. So why was a pamphlet like that laying before us now?


    Seeing as I was utterly confused by this whole situation, the Princess laughed again and then proceeded to explain.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for bringing that up so suddenly, but why don¡¯t you go to the Nibbiellata Isle, Filmina, Agedilus?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ Hmm? I wanted to ask the Princess what exactly did she meant by that, but from her gaze alone I could see that she meant exactly what she said. And while I couldn¡¯t exactly see the face of that man sitting right beside me, I was sure that he must have been as confused as I was. I gazed at him and he was indeed confused, however he was doing a perfect job with not letting his confusion to be visible on his face or from his gestures. He must have been livid with anger right now, but if there was such a thing as halos in this world, one would surely float right above his head right now.


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural that you feel confused right about now. But how about it? Why don¡¯t you just accept the offer?¡¹


    ¡¸I understand that, Princess. However, if you would be so kind as to explain why you proposed us something like this so suddenly¡­¡­¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 1 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 1 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    I was about to be captivated by the Princess¡¯s charming smile, but what if it was actually a cleverly set trap? I somehow managed to push that feeling away and instead decided to wait and see what Princess would say next. She then pointed her finger at the pamphlet laying on the table.


    ¡¸Some time ago, the current lord of the Nibbiellata Isle came to us and requested the help of the Court Wizard.¡¹


    While I was cocking my head and trying to understand the meaning of those words, the Princess procured another document and presented it to us. I glanced through it briefly.


    ¡¸Ruins of the ancient civilization?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Nibbiellata Isle is an autonomous region under the protection of this country since time immemorial, and the rule of the land was always left in the hands of the governing lords. I hear that the current lords are very adept at managing their land and are opening it for new business opportunities. As part of that, they want to hire explorers to investigate the parts of the isle that are still largely uninhibited, such as ruins, mountains and forests.¡¹


    ¡¸And while exploring they found the ancient ruins, is that right?¡¹


    If that was indeed the case, than the assistance of the Court Wizard was necessary alright. Only Wizards held knowledge sufficient enough to investigate the ruins from the era where the boundaries between humans and non-humans was ambiguous. I drank my tea in silence, since it was mostly that man¡¯s area of expertise. Knowing that, the Princess procured another set of documents that she handled him.


    ¡¸These are the Wizard documents that were sent to Agedilius. Three people in total. They were handpicked for this, so their abilities are more than appropriate for the job. They can be ready to leave for the Isle within a week¡¯s time.¡¹


    Said the Princess while letting out a sigh, to which that man¡¯s face didn¡¯t even twitch. It seems that he was deeply absorbed in the documents that were before him.


    The Wizards that my husband personally chose. Like the Princess said, there is no doubt as to their abilities if it¡¯s like that. I have little to no knowledge about the world of magic, but I am sure that this man would not allow anyone to tarnish his good name. Especially since the place they are going to explore are the ruins of the ancient civilization, so who knows what awaits them inside of them?


    The Princess laughed again and smiled brightly, although I am not sure which one of us caused her to react like that. But then her back straightened and her expression turned surprisingly serious.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been some time since the defeat of the Demon Lord, but that doesn¡¯t change the fact that the remnants of its empire still remain in this world. We have no actual way of determining whether or not those remnants might become a threat to our world at some point. The Isle is one of the critical points when it comes to our economy, so if there is even the slightest possibility that there are some remnants of the Demon Lord cult there, we cannot just dismiss that possibility. Even if it turns out to be false, we must investigate this matter thoroughly.¡¹


    The Princess paused there for a moment, letting out a sigh after coming out with all of this serious information. Then, the man finally spoke up after being silent up until now.


    ¡¸The situation is far more dire than we originally thought. I originally thought about sending Widnicol, since I thought it might be a good experience for him, but I see that I¡¯ll have to go there myself.¡¹


    That¡¯s right, it would be best to send in someone who had experience in fighting against the Demon Lord and his cohorts, and it would be the first time since the defeat of the Demon Lord that that man would leave the capital. But I wonder if the situation was really as dire as he was claiming it to be?


    ¡¸I understand now why Edi has to go. But why am I also required there¡­¡­?¡¹


    If he was to go alone, it could easily be covered up as going on a business trip and no one would suspect anything. But still, even though I knew it would be for a job, I would be envious of him going to the world-famous vacation resort while I was stuck in the mansion. Was it because Princess knew I would act in such a way?


    Even though I was from a bloodline that was famous for being adept at magic, I had no magical talent and I couldn¡¯t even use the most basic of magic. Even if I was to accompany him to the Isle, I would be of virtually no use to him, no matter how much I would like it to be different.


    I looked at the Princess with a look on my face that must have spelled ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡±, for she looked at me, then at that man, and then at me again.


    ¡¸I¡¯m just hoping that since he¡¯ll be there, there won¡¯t be anything for you to do aside from relaxing.¡¹


    ¡¸R-right.¡¹


    ¡¸But, Filmina. It just wouldn¡¯t be fair for you to be left all on your own while he was going to such a paradise on earth, now would it?¡¹


    ¡¸If that¡¯s how you see it, Princess.¡¹


    It seems that the Princess wasn¡¯t going to allow for only one of us to have fun on the Isle while the other was patiently waiting for their return in the mansion.


    ¡¸The position of the wife of the Court Wizard is far more dangerous than anyone might think. Be that as it may, you are his biggest weak point at all times.¡¹


    It may also be because she failed to show off during the festival that the Princess was taking this whole matter so seriously. And her words struck me deeply as well. It was the absolute truth that I was nothing more than a weakness for that man, one that could be easily exploited by people who wished ill towards him.


    When the Princess whispered those words to me, I was so much at a loss that I didn¡¯t know what to say. And so I just waited for her to continue. Incidentally, was she bearing some sort of a grudge towards me since the festival?


    ¡¸Say, Filmina? Do you really think that Agedilius would just leave you to your own devices like that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    Silently, I looked at the man. For some reason, he was also silent. Apparently, he was trying to avoid having to look me in the eyes. If he really wanted me to accompany him on this trip, then why didn¡¯t he said so? Or maybe he wanted me to be close to him so that I wouldn¡¯t cause trouble back at the capital? Which was the correct answer? Seeing me staring at man¡¯s face, the Princess smiled.


    ¡¸Personally, I have no objections with you going to the Isle as well. Sure, it¡¯s going to be a little bit lonely in here, but I guess that¡¯s what magical gems are for, right? We can stay in contact.¡¹


    ¡¸Princess¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸This Isle is a truly wonderful place. Trust me on that, I¡¯ve been there before. The sea is beautiful, the food is delicious and the trade with other countries is thriving like it has never been before. How knows? Maybe you¡¯ll see something rare and exotic while you¡¯re there? You might even call that your honeymoon, you know? This place is perfect for things like that.¡¹


    To Princess¡¯s words, I think back on all the events which have transpired so far. It is true that we¡¯ve been married for a couple of months now, but since that man was always busy with work and there were also those incidents and the festival going on, we were yet to go on our honeymoon together.


    To be honest, it didn¡¯t matter that much to me if we were to go on a honeymoon or not, since my daily life was more than satisfying for me as it was right now. However, if we were to go and do this, it would make me extremely happy to be able to create memories together with that man.


    However, even though Princess suggested something like that, I was but a wife and the opinion of my husband on that subject was supposed to be decisive. And as the Court Wizard, I knew that it was too early to think about this matter as being set in stone. I looked at him. He looked at me. I cocked my head slightly. Seeing that, the man spoke up after a moment.


    ¡¸Instead of asking directly I was going to arrange for something to be prepared there in advance. Just a reminder, but even if the place looks nice, we are going there for work, not to play around. You¡¯ll have to work as hard as during the preparations for the festival.¡¹


    I think that treating this outing like a duty rather than enjoyment was a bit much, but if it was going to make that man agree to the idea of me coming with his, so be it. I answer him with a beaming smile.


    ¡¸Once you get there, please try to complete your investigation in about two weeks¡¯ time.¡¹


    ¡¸Understood.¡¹


    And thus it was decided that my husband and I were going to go to the paradise on earth, Nibbiellata Isle.

 Volume 4 Chapter 2 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 2 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    There was a very peculiar bird flying over my head, with a long tail and white wings. While I was busy admiring its beauty, the other sailors that were going around the deck were saying things like ¡°It looks absolutely delicious!¡± Now, I know that humans desire meat to eat, but that was downright mortifying to hear!


    Still, even though the sailors could be pretty rude and insensitive at times, the old lady inside of me wanted to just wanted to ignore it all and admire the scenery that was surrounding me, especially since I had never been on a voyage like this before. I know that I¡¯m still young, but that old lady-like mindset was not bad to have from time to time.


    For a while now I have been doing nothing in particular, just looking at the sea scenery that was surrounding me. Together with that man we were on the balcony of a luxurious cruise ship that was going to take us to our destination.


    Contrary to any normal vessel, this cruise ship was using magic stones to move forward without the help of the wind or muscle power. It was very Princess-like for the Princess to arrange us the tickets for a ship like that without any trouble. They say that friends in high places are a good thing to have, but only now was I seeing just how true this saying really was.


    It¡¯s been a few days since the Princess had asked us to go and investigate the Nibbiellata Isle. We were on board of the ship that was going to take us to the Isle.


    My dress was carefully selected for the occasion. Since it was summer I decided to wear something brightly colored in order to prevent attracting the sun rays and getting a sunburn, and while the dress itself was fairly long, I ultimately decided to wear the one with short sleeves rather than long ones, since the heat was going to get to us sooner rather than later. But just to be on the safe side, I had my mantle stored away in my luggage.


    The man was also not wearing his usual black robes, a symbol of his status as a Court Wizard. Instead, he was wearing grayish robes and a matching hooded cloak to that.


    Additionally, he seemed to be strangely relaxed today for some reason. While I was admiring the scenery, his hand suddenly reached out to my waist and he gently pulled me inside of the cabin, causing me to shriek silently.


    ¡¸What are you doing?¡¹


    He said that to me and then I laughed softly, realizing that it didn¡¯t bother me as much as I thought it would. I then bury my face in that man¡¯s chest.


    ¡¸You see, I have never seen the sea before. I never would have thought it was so big and beautiful? Have you ever seen it before, Edi?¡¹


    Of course my former ¡°self¡± has seen the sea on numerous occasions, but it was the first time for ¡°me¡±, Filmina, to see it in this world. I was born in the capital city and I was raised in the capital city. I grew up watching my father work hard and I read various books on many different subjects, so I can¡¯t say that I was feeling a strong urge to venture somewhere. We were going into many different places during the vacation season, but I was mostly accompanying them so that they wouldn¡¯t be sad or started complaining. And even so, I would always spend most of my time indoors instead of going outside, so even though I was on vacation, it didn¡¯t really feel like a vacation in the slightest. But let¡¯s not talk about this any longer.


    That being said, the sea I remembered from the previous world was different from the sea I had right in front of me. This sea here was a beautiful and sparkling emerald color, whilst I remember it to be deep blue. The water here was so crystal-clear that you could easily see the bottom, and you could also see various fish swimming around our ship. I knew that getting excited over something like that was largely unbecoming, but I couldn¡¯t help but to get excited. I wanted to see more.


    As the man stares at me in amazement, he slowly shakes his head.


    ¡¸No, for me it is the first time seeing it as well. While I was still at the Magic Academy they would occasionally send us to fishing towns and hamlets to conduct field studies there, but that¡¯s about it.¡¹


    ¡¸Well then, I guess this means it is a first time for both of us as well.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, and what about it?¡¹


    I laughed a little while placing my index finger on that man¡¯s forehead.


    ¡¸Fufu, isn¡¯t that just wonderful that we are able to experience so many ¡°first times¡± together?¡¹


    The man blinked a few times in astonishment before eventually turning his gaze from me to the vast sea that was spreading right in front of us. When I see that his ears are ever so slightly red with embarrassment, I couldn¡¯t help it but laugh. No matter if it was a genuine reaction or not, it was still awfully cute of him. Oh my, what a scary look. In order to escape from it, I bury my face in his chest again. Staying with him like that, it was filling me with a feeling of inner peace and comfort. It was then when I heard a loud whistle.


    Looking up from the man¡¯s chest, one of the sailors was pointing towards something in the distance, where all of the seabirds were flying as well.


    ¡¸It looks like we will soon reach our destination.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Sure looks like it.¡¹


    We could already see the harbor from the balcony. Going onto the balcony again, I could see our destination clearly, the Nibbiellata Isle. I gasped with excitement. As I mentioned earlier, the sea was quite beautiful here and the white sandy beaches were only accentuating this beauty. Behind the shore there was a town full of white buildings, then there was a thick tropical forest and then finally the mountains. Sea coral, emerald sea, blue skies, white beach and clouds, green forest. The sights were simply spectacular, and they were all complementing each other. It really looked just like a paradise on earth. I must admit that I was a bit skeptical when I heard that comparison for the first time, but now I know it was nothing but true. It was a shame that I had to stop looking at this marvelous sight, but we needed to get inside of our cabin and prepare to disembark.


    ***


    What awaited us upon disembarking the ship was a huge carriage with a Nibbiella family crest on it, the governors of this Isle. There was a man standing in front of the carriage, wearing an unfamiliar uniform and a pair of shaded glasses. He also had long hair that was braided in some places. Looking closely at the citizens of this island, I could notice that each and every person was wearing a braid or two in their hair, regardless of their gender or age. It must have been a tradition of some kind around these parts.


    Upon seeing us approach him, the elderly man seemed to be surprised. Maybe he was expecting us to look more representative? He looked as though he wanted to say something but when he opened his mouth one glare from that man was more than enough to make him stop. Then he just said: ¡°My name is Agedilus Von Lancent and I am the Court Wizard sent by the crown on request of the governor.¡± That was more than enough for the elderly man to bow slightly to us, open the carriage door and take us to the governor¡¯s manor.


    On our way there, the elderly man spoke to us while trying his best to remain calm.


    ¡¸I am the butler currently in service of the current governor of the Nibbiellata Isle, my name is Dinart Ponafan. My, who would have thought that Agedilus Von Lancent himself is going to grace us with his presence.¡¹


    Judging from the shaky voice of the butler, he must have been terrified of that man and the fact that he himself decided to come to the Isle. He was wiping the cold sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief, and he was doing his best to avoid looking that man in the eyes. It wasn¡¯t that easy of a task, seeing how that man¡¯s hood was so deep that the butler couldn¡¯t really see where that man was currently looking.


    He bites his lip to avoid showing us just how nervous he really was. On our way to the manor we passed by many different people from all around the world. Shortly before our departure we were warned about that by the princess, who told us that we need to be prepared to see people of many different races as well as skin colors. And although that man was one of the ¡°Heroes Who Saved the World¡±, his scary reputation was apparently doing him no favors here. Still, it was also a good deterrent to anyone who would wish him ill. Thanks to that, our honeymoon here should pass pretty much without any trouble, but it was also a cause for concern when it comes to the way in which the governor of the Isle would receive us. So it might be wise to be prepared to be ready for anything here

 Volume 4 Chapter 2 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 2 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    I don¡¯t want to be protected all the time, I want to protect as well. Although I may be pretty much powerless, I want to be the one that can ease his worries and mend his ailed heart. In that sense, it was hard for me to call this butler here an enemy, but he wasn¡¯t our friend either. I really think that was the correct answer to be given here. It would be good for that man to actually say something here, but instead of opening his mouth, he assumes his best tool when it comes to defense, a mask of cold and an emotionless smile. It¡¯s hard to blame him, since that tool has produced the best results.


    ¡¸In-in any case, thank you so much for coming so fast. I am sure that my lord is going to be pleased as well.¡¹


    ¡¸On that note, let¡¯s all do our best.¡¹


    After giving that short answer, that man spoke nothing more, looking through the carriage¡¯s window instead. The butler turned his eyes back to the road, wiping the beads of sweat from his forehead with a handkerchief. You could see that this whole situation was wearing heavily on his mental state.


    For him, it must have been the heaviest and most uncomfortable carriage ride in his whole career thus far.


    To be perfectly honest, for me this short carriage ride was way heavier than the few hours of sea voyage we just had. The atmosphere here was so heavy that you got the feeling that your lungs might rot from breathing in all the stagnant air. So when I finally get off the carriage, I wasn¡¯t sure if I was feeling severe fatigue, relief, or maybe a strange mixture of both of them.


    The mansion that was erected on top of a small hill was a fine building, but nothing out of the ordinary. It was probably due to me living in the capital and seeing buildings like that every day that this one hardly left any impression on me. I guess that when you live surrounded by splendor, it was hard for anything to get a reaction of any sort out of you.


    Upon seeing the butler returning home, a bunch of servants and maids came out of the mansion and began to carry our luggage inside. It was treatment on par of that of royal family members. That being said, I only brought a bare minimum of daily necessities with myself. It seems that lots of nobles liked to travel with an overwhelmingly enormous amount of luggage on them, but I was always a fair practitioner of the ¡°If I lack something, I might as well procure it on site¡± method of travelling. That is why my luggage only consisted of one large trunk.


    ¡¸Um, are you really sure that is all you need?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, thank you. Also, could you bring me a shawl and a parasol from this trunk in a moment?¡¹


    One of the maids seemed to be surprised by the small amount of my personal luggage. Her hair also had a pair of braids while the rest was being held in a cup at the back of her head. Once again, I thought this must be some kind of local custom, unique to the Isle.


    When I received the items I asked for, the maid returned to the mansion, and in the next moment I heard a gasp-like sound somewhere behind my back, which sounded as if a lot of people had gasped for breath at the same time.


    Looking back, I saw that that man took off his coat and handed it to one of the servants. At that moment, the eyes of everyone present were drawn to his hair and eyes, and you could see that their reaction was pretty much the same as the butler¡¯s. As a result, the servant almost dropped his coat on the ground.


    ¡¸P-please forgive me¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C Don¡¯t mind it.¡¹


    The servant took the man¡¯s coat in a proper way this time, and after giving him a big bow he also disappeared inside of the mansion, going at a speed that could be considered a small run.


    All of the other servants who weren¡¯t needed to carry our luggage lined up at the sides of the path leading to the main entrance of the mansion, creating a sort of a corridor leading from the carriage¡¯s door. Then they just stood there, waiting for me and that man to go inside before eventually going back inside themselves.


    All the while none of the servant said anything. However, there was no need for words here. Their attitude was more than enough proof that they were currently attending to guests of the highest rank possible. That being said, not even nobles at the royal court would treat the Court Wizard in such a respectable way. Hmm? That maid who is currently spreading the flowers beneath our feet, she¡¯s trembling so much that I get a feeling she might fall down and faint at any moment. Is she going to be okay?


    The butler must have been concerned about that as well, for he gave the maid a signal with his hand and said to us, ¡°Please follow me¡± and took it upon himself to guide us, all the while wiping the sweat from his brow and forehead with a handkerchief.


    I was the only one here who knew that man from the early years of his life, but to others who had never seen him before, he must have seemed like some sort of a foreign entity, one whose mystery and beauty could put even fairies to shame. So uniquely handsome were his features, but at the same time it was a kind of iron wall that separated him from others. After all, with his expressionless mask on his face, it was hard for anyone to guess what he was really thinking. They could only see features that even the most skilled sculptors and doll-makers would never even hope to accomplish. And even if you think you¡¯d be able to understand him, you would soon find out that you were able to grasp only the information about him he was letting you understand. That is why his interpersonal skills may have been lacking quite a bit, but that¡¯s why I was here by his side, to help him compensate for that.


    ¡¸Edi, let us go, alright?¡¹


    Standing right beside him, I flashed him a brilliant smile. After a brief moment of silence, the man only said ¡°Yes, let¡¯s¡± and we went alongside the flower path leading to the mansion. Every time we passed the servants and left them behind you could hear a loud sigh of relief coming from them, apparently glad that everything went smoothly and without any problems. Like that, we stepped inside of the mansion.


    As you would expect from the governor¡¯s mansion, the inside of it was as exquisite and marvelous as the outside. Everything in here was expensive-looking and a little bit overwhelming from the moment you first stepped inside. You could even say that the atmosphere in here was a little bit suffocating because of that.


    While we were following the butler through the corridors into the governor¡¯s office, I could hear silent whispers and mutterings that reached my ears.


    When I looked in that general direction, I could see a pair of maids discussing something in hushed voices. Upon seeing me look at them, they made a deep bow and hurried somewhere else to continue their conversation. I see, so there were also servants who wanted to go and see us out of curiosity. But their reaction was not all that well-taught. They should at least stop and wait until we passed them, not hurrying away like that. Or maybe the customs in these parts were different from those of the big city?


    It¡¯s not like myself or my husband were suddenly going to jump at them and attack them or anything like that¡­ No, it was true that he would sometimes become a beast in the middle of the night, but it was the fact that only I, as his wife, was allowed to know.


    I continue to walk at that man¡¯s side, trying my best to erase the image of the night beast that was stuck in my mind for some reason. Before I knew it, we arrived in front of the governor¡¯s office.


    The butler knocks on the beautiful door decorated with amber ornaments. As far as I know the servants of this household seemed to be well educated, but what about their master, the governor himself? Now, let¡¯s see how exactly this situation is going to develop.


    I briefly glance at that man¡¯s face, and I can see that it remains as expressionless as ever. I was afraid that he might have been displeased with that whole situation, but thankfully that was not the case. I return my gaze to the door in front of us.


    ¡¸Master Agedilus Von Lancent together with his wife has arrived.¡¹


    ¡¸Right, please bring them in.¡¹


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Hmmmmmm?


    There was a response to the butler¡¯s announcement and for some strange reason my heart almost jumped out of my chest when I heard that voice. I assumed that the governor would be a man, but judging from that voice, they were anything but. While I was like that, the butler opened the door and we could see a person studying a bunch of documents behind her desk. Once she saw us she stood up from her chair and went to greet us.


    ¡¸Dinart. Please leave our guests to me. Go and make sure that preparations for tonight¡¯s dinner are all attended to.¡¹


    ¡¸A-as you wish, ma¡¯am.¡¹


    After the butler left the room quickly, as if he was trying to escape from something, I looked at the governor again ¨C¨C¨C¨C the governor of the whole Nibbiellata Isle, its ruler and lord. It was a very stupid thought of me, and it must have been visible on my face, for the governor smiled and laughed warmly while cocking her head slightly towards me.


    ¡¸Is it really that surprising to see that the governor is actually a woman?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes. I mean, no! Not at all! Please forgive me.¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s no big deal, really. I get that all the time. Please don¡¯t sweat it.¡¹


    I see. So that¡¯s how it is. The governor smiled brilliantly at me. She was an extraordinarily beautiful woman, probably in her mid-twenties, and her features were as beautiful as a genuine princess. A perfect combination of both beauty and power.


    For a woman she was really tall, her hazel-shaped eyes were deep-green in color, her long hair was dark-brown in color and her skin was ever so slightly tanned. Her facial features were also delicate and different from what I was used to seeing, thus creating a really exotic feeling about her. She was not dressed in an outfit suitable for a young noblewoman, but rather in an attire characteristic of an aristocratic young man. And while it would be simply unthinkable for a dress to look good on a man, these clothes looked really good on the governor and complimented her features. However, it would be impossible for this woman to try to pose as a man. Even though she wore a man¡¯s clothes, it was a given that her whole body was astoundingly beautiful. Looking at her, and especially at the area around her chest, I take a quick glance at my own assets, realizing that I may be average at best when it comes to the breast department. I wonder what was more of that man¡¯s type? Anyway, everything about that person seemed exotic and strangely alluring. One would think it was the effect of her outfit, but I understood that it was only thanks to her own beauty and charm. Her long hair also had a braid or two incorporated in it, so it must have been a custom around here for sure, but aside from that, her hairstyle was that of a ponytail that would shake and sway with every movement. It was also drawing attention towards her.


    In other words, this woman was dangerous. Yes, that was the word I was looking for. Not in the typical sense of the word, but she was really dangerous. As she stared at that man, she smiled elegantly and laughed slightly.


    ¡¸Is my hair that unusual?¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 2 Part 3

    Volume 4 Chapter 2 Part 3


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    It was only then that I realized that I was staring at her hair way longer than I was supposed to.


    ¡¸I- I¡¯m sorry for staring at you! But you have such lovely hair that I just couldn¡¯t stop myself.¡¹


    Her long, crimson hair combined with her tanned skin made a very exotic combination, increasing the governor¡¯s charm even further. Compared to her, my hair was rather plain and bleak. Hers were like the burning tail of a phoenix, and hearing my words of praise she opened her eyes wide and shook her head.


    ¡¸Many people have complimented me on lots of different things, but I do believe that you are the second person ever to have complimented me for my hair color.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I¡¯m sorry for saying something so insensitive.¡¹


    ¡¸No, please don¡¯t worry about it. I think you may know my name from the documents already, but let me formally introduce myself. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, my name is Leticiela Gero Nibbiella. As per His Majesty¡¯s orders, I am the current governor of this Nibbiellata Isle.¡¹


    When she said so, she then extended her right hand towards that man. For a moment there, he seemed to be unsure why she did that, but then he reached out his right hand as well, and the two of them exchanged handshakes just like that.


    ¡¸Agedilus Von Lancent, the Court Wizard. I was tasked with investigating the matter you subjected to His Majesty.¡¹


    Following the man¡¯s gaze, I also bowed slightly while raising the hem of my skirt just a little bit.


    ¡¸Please excuse me for my late introduction. My name is Filmina Von Lancent, and on behalf of my husband I hope that our cooperation proves to be a beneficial one.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, one of the Heroes who brought down the Demon Lord. Even we have heard the stories about your exploits.¡¹


    After shaking her hand with the man, the governor now reaches her hand towards me. When I reached out my hand as well she shook it energetically as well in a friendly gesture. I stiffened just a little bit at that gesture, and the man only raised his eyebrows slightly while his expression remained pretty much unchanged. This was very forward and intimate of her. So much so that my heart may have actually skipped a beat there. No, it was only a formality, I know that. Nothing more to it.


    Whether or not they managed to notice my reaction, the governor smiled at us and showed us the sofa while saying ¡°For now, why don¡¯t you take a seat?¡±. We as she suggested and made ourselves comfortable. Next, a maid came into the room, carrying with her a plate filled with tea and cookies. She seemed like a seasoned servant who knew the ins and outs of her job, but as she was serving us the tea, I couldn¡¯t help but notice that her hands were trembling as well. And although I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to ask about that in the presence of the governor, it still hurt me to see someone else like this. The man, on the other hand, didn¡¯t seem to be interested in that at all. When his tea was served to him, he immediately took the cup into his hands and took a sip of the drink, accompanied by a cookie or two.


    After sitting in front of us, the governor decided to skip right to the main subject.


    ¡¸Now, onto the matter because of which you¡¯ve been summoned here. Ahh, I don¡¯t mind if Filmina-dono listens to this as well. I do believe that you agree with me on that one as well, Agedilus-dono. In any case, I would like you to investigate some ancient ruins.¡¹


    Just as the Princess said. The man said nothing, urging the governor to speak further with a gloomy face.


    ¡¸You do know that this Isle thrives from tourism, correct? As a part of the ongoing development project, roughly two months ago we were investigating the forest located to the northeast of this mansion. You see, on an Isle like this, land is a precious resource that is sadly always scarce. And even though that forest is known as ¡°The Forest of Knowledge¡±, we cannot allow ourselves to be wasting land because some of the local beliefs and superstitions¡­¡¹


    The governor lowered her gaze when she said that, and that man took that opportunity to interrupt her before she could continue on.


    ¡¸So, it was there that you have found the Ruins of Kudan?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. The forest was probably given that name by the locals ages ago, just so they could hide the ruins from the eyes of outsiders. The wizards that we sent to investigate estimated that the ruins themselves are most likely dormant. Still, they are ridden with magical runes and formulas, so it is entirely possible that there are some things that the amateurs might have missed. I let them work on it some more, but eventually they said that they were unable to decipher anything more. Then I sent for some wizards from the capital, but three of them consecutively turned out to be unable to meet our expectations. Hence our current predicament.¡¹


    The governor then placed her hand upon her forehead, as if she was suddenly struck by a huge headache. But the fact that they wanted a Court Wizard to take a look at the ruins instead of trusting the words of some amateurs was probably a good decision to be made. The confirmation came from the fact that that man said as follows on the matter.


    ¡¸I am most terribly sorry for the troubles those Wizards might have caused you. As a matter of fact, I am to be held at fault here, since I was the one who hand picked them for this job.¡¹


    ¡¸No, you don¡¯t have to feel responsible for anything. After all, they did all that was in their power.¡¹


    The governor only dismissed that comment with a slight shrug of her shoulders and a laugh, causing her ponytail to sway again.


    ¡¸I promise to do my very best during this investigation. I learned a bit of the magic language when I was young. That being said, I am not a master of it and there may be some parts or words that I won¡¯t be able to understand. That is why I am thankful to you, Agedilus-dono, for coming. If there¡¯s anyone who can understand the inscriptions in those ruins, that would most certainly be you.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for your kind words. Now, I have read the reports of my predecessors, but I¡¯m afraid that it is no exaggeration to say that the investigation is standing pretty much in place, with no real progress being made whatsoever.¡¹


    ¡¸It is exactly as you say. All of the Wizards were saying the same thing. That is why we requested the presence of Agedilus-dono, who is said to be the greatest Wizard in the whole country.¡¹


    As the governor said that, she brought the teacup to her mouth and took a sip, while that man let out a loud sigh. I did the same, and I must say that it was delicious. The color was splendidly dark and its bitterness was just right. Small wonder that for a moment none of us spoke a thing, enjoying this exquisite drink.


    I decided to add some milk to the tea to try it out this way, while the governor continued to speak in a somewhat regretful tone.


    ¡¸If it turns out that the ruins are harmless, we can turn them into a new tourist attraction. However, if something was to happen to the tourists, it would quickly develop into a very difficult situation for us. For now only a handful of people know about them since their discovery wasn¡¯t made public, and I would prefer it to stay that way until the investigation is pretty much over.¡¹


    When she said, it would certainly become troublesome if something like that were to happen. And even though she was looking into her cup, I could see it in her eyes that she was really worried about it. She was so young, and yet the hardships of her position must have been weighing hard on her. Then the man asked:


    ¡¸I understand your story. Would it be possible to guide us to the ruins immediately?¡¹


    ¡­¡­ What¡¯s this? I didn¡¯t think he would be this interested in this whole matter. Or maybe it was the fact that the three wizards that were handpicked by him were unable to make some sort of a breakthrough?


    Now that I think about it, even as a child he read many complicated books related to magic and everything that might circulate around it. Apparently his curiosity as a researcher must have been stimulated here, urging him to solve the riddle that was before him. His eyes were even shining with expectation. Unbelievable.


    Even when being in a paradise on Earth, that man¡¯s workaholism doesn¡¯t seem to let go, not even for a moment. I sigh deeply inside my heart, knowing full well that technically we were here for work, not to laze around and do nothing. But still, if it was only just for a little bit¡­ I knew it would be selfish of me to expect anything from that man once we got here, and I scold myself inside of my mind for expecting anything in the first place. Does that mean I¡¯m a bad person?


    After taking another sip of her tea, this time with milk as well, the governor returns it to the table and shakes her head, as if to say, ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡¸The sun is going to set soon. Even if someone knows this land like the back of their own hand, navigating the forest at night is really hard. Besides, I was thinking about throwing a dinner party to celebrate your arrival. Or maybe you¡¯re too tired from the long journey? Would you like me to postpone the party?¡¹


    This must have been the ¡°preparation¡± that the butler mentioned a little bit earlier. Knowing they would receive guests, the servants and maids were all getting ready to prepare a banquet for our arrival. That somehow filled my chest with anxiety. However, since that man didn¡¯t voice any objection, the preparations were presumed to proceed as planned. Knowing that, all three of us exited the office, led by the governor herself.

 Volume 4 Chapter 3

    Volume 4 Chapter 3


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    After that we were taken to the guest room which was located on the mansion¡¯s top floor. Surprisingly, it was way fancier than I initially expected, with lots of expensive furniture that made it similar to a suite in an expensive hotel.


    ¡°Should there be anything that you need, please use the bell right next to the door.¡± The servant had said that before heading out and leaving us alone. When he left, I fell right on top of the bed, feeling completely exhausted. But thinking it may be unbecoming of a wife of the Hero who saved the world, I corrected my posture and sat on the bed instead, lightly stretching my arms. That man stood there for a moment, apparently thinking about something, before eventually sitting on the bed himself.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    He answered me in an expressionless tone of voice, to which I smiled gently at him and looked him in the eye.


    ¡¸You¡¯re making that scary face again.¡¹


    I guess some things will never change, huh?


    ¡¸Hmm? You don¡¯t look all that concerned about it though.¡¹


    The man¡¯s expression stays the same stone-cold as always, as he reaches his hand towards his hair and brushes through it. I envied his hair. Mine was so long and plain that it would always get tangled up easily if I neglected it for even a moment. I tried to imitate his gesture, and while I was brushing my hand through my hair, some long threads of it spilled through my fingers.


    Seeing me like that the man lets out a short sight, and then lowered his head towards me, letting me stroke his glossy black hair. I gladly accepted his offer and began to stroke his hair as if he was just a small child. It was such a cute gesture on his end that I just couldn¡¯t help but to smile brightly.


    While I silently kept on combing his hair with my hand, the man¡¯s arm suddenly wraps itself around my waist. The man buries his face in my chest, and it was so sudden of him that I stare at him and blink a few times. Such a thing was completely unlike him.


    ¡¸¡­¡­Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹


    We stayed like that for a moment, and when that man finally pulled back from me he looked to be somehow relaxed. He then stood up from the bed and walked towards the balcony, opening the window. The smell of a salty breeze enters the room, and for some reason it fills me with so much nostalgia. I decided to speak up:


    ¡¸Oh my¡­¡¹


    I go to the balcony myself and I can¡¯t contain my wonder in that moment. In front of my eyes there was a panorama of the Isle basked in the orangey glow of the setting sun. Everything here looks like it was taken straight out of a painting: the sea, the white buildings, the wilderness¡­ It was simply magical.


    ¡¸Why is it that everything here is so beautiful? Say, Edi, don¡¯t you think so as well¡­¡¹


    I tried to turn towards that man, but before I could do that, he hugged me from behind. I then felt that he gently kissed the back of my head, and my cheeks turned red instantly from that. In a sense I was thankful for the sunset right now, I could look at it without having to worry about anyone noticing just how strongly I was blushing.


    Even though he was my husband, it would still be embarrassing for me to be seen like that by him. We continue to look at the sunset while he hugged me closely.


    ¡¸You can really be sweet and kind, Edi. You know?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you really satisfied with someone like me?¡¹


    I put my hands on the man¡¯s hands and with all of my might I smile brightly, forgetting about my embarrassment.


    ¡¸And why do you always have to doubt that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ What did you say?¡¹


    ¡¸After you kept on spoiling me so much, do you really think I could come to accept someone else other than you?¡¹


    Even without looking at his face I knew it that the man was blinking in surprise. When it comes to certain things he could really be just like a small child.


    From an early age, his twisted way of looking at certain things keep surprising me. There were so many of these things that I had already stopped counting them. And even though I could understand where was it all coming from, it was still depressing and irritating at the same time, having to deal with them. Even as his wife, there was very little I could do to change him, so for now I was pretty much stuck with it.


    ¡¸Umm, Edi?¡¹


    The sun was slowly sinking behind the horizon. When I spoke up he glared at me, but I realized it was a prompt for me to continue. I squeezed his hands and spoke again.


    ¡¸Is there anything I could do to help you here?¡¹


    ¡¸Why would you want to do that?¡¹


    ¡¸The Princess told me to treat this trip as a honeymoon of sorts, but I know that reality isn¡¯t as forgiving as that. Besides, I¡¯m as curious as you are to see what those ruins are. We don¡¯t even know if they are dangerous, or what kind of dangers may lurk inside of them. And I know that I have to keep my own status in mind, but I think that I am of more use to you here than I would be back at the capital¡­¡­¡¹


    I wanted to be of some use to him. I wanted to look him in the eyes, but he put his hand on my head and prevented me from looking up. If I were to look him in the eyes right now, I know I would probably see my angry expression reflected in them. An unsightly expression ridden with jealousy and anxiety.


    It would be nice if I didn¡¯t feel that way, but for some strange reason I found myself unable to calm down and relax. For all I know, that man could even die during the exploration of the ruins. And then I remembered the fact that I actually hurt him with my own hands during the festival, and it was enough to make my heart fill with dread. I know it may be arrogant of me to think that I could be of actual help to him, especially since this exploration might turn out to be dangerous, but I wanted to act on this selfishness of mine a little bit longer.


    However, even though I wanted him to accept those feelings of mine, I knew that he wasn¡¯t going to do that.


    ¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about anything.¡¹


    The man whispers while holding me in his arms. He truly was terrible. Even if I tell him that I want to go as well, he just wouldn¡¯t listen to me. Looking into his eyes, I¡¯m sure I would see an adamant conviction that would cut any further conversation on this topic short.


    ¡¸I¡¯m actually glad that we could come here. Up until the Festival we¡¯ve been cramped in the capital, and now we can finally stretch our wings for a bit. I know it¡¯s just two weeks, but try to enjoy yourself as much as possible during that time.¡¹


    While I was happy that he wanted me to enjoy myself, it also pained me that he didn¡¯t want to involve me in his matters. I was his wife, but aside from that I was but an ordinary person, not to be involved in the matters of the Court Wizard.


    ¡¸¡­ Then at least please tell me the full story.¡¹


    If I wasn¡¯t going to help him with his work, I at least wanted to know what we were up against here.


    The orange hue of twilight was slowly turning into a deep purple, reflecting on my cheeks.


    ¡¸The night¡¯s breeze is starting to pick up. We should get ready for the dinner party.¡¹


    The man said while gently stroking my head with his hand. He then returned to the room and we started to get ourselves ready, even though I wasn¡¯t all that hyped up about going to the party in the slightest.

 Volume 4 Chapter 4 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 4 Part 1


    Translator: Imlartis Editor: Queenie


    Contrary to my expectations, the dinner reception was in reality a very small matter. After all, it was just the governor and us, husband and wife, so you can easily imagine the reception¡¯s scale. Even though I was certain it would be treated as a spectacle like the evening balls at the royal capital.


    It seemed that few knew of the ruins which were our main goal for coming to the island, which is why we decided to go with the story that we came here purely for travelling.


    Whether she herself wanted it or not, once it became a dinner reception to which Royal Court¡¯s Head Magician and the world¡¯s hero was invited, it should be appropriately grand. For this exact reason it wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if it became an evening ball, however it wasn¡¯t anything like that. The lady only said, ¡°There are certain circumstances.¡± with a smile which seemed to say that she couldn¡¯t tell us more. I couldn¡¯t help but think that we might not be welcome. Either way, rather than a grand evening ball, a small dinner reception like this one was much more comfortable.


    The next day the investigation party gathered by the governor, with the man as the leader, finally left for the ruins. At breakfast I heard that because it was the first day, the lady herself would also be joining the expedition. As I hadn¡¯t found anything to raise an objection to, I went together with the servants to send them off at the gate.


    Since the investigation of the ruins at the Unknown Forest hadn¡¯t been publicly announced, the outsiders thought that the lady of Nibbiellata Isle was giving the Royal Court¡¯s Head Magician a tour in order to deepen their friendship. The official reason I didn¡¯t join them was, that they recommended me a more free and personalized sightseeing rather than a stiff official tour. It sounded forced, however there wasn¡¯t anyone brave enough to point it out.


    ¡¸Lady Leticiela, Edi. Please be careful. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you Lady Filmina. I¡¯m very sorry, however please let me borrow you husband for a while. ¡¹


    The lady said with a calm smile. I returned the smile and to get the attention of the man who was impatiently waiting to depart I lightly pulled at his overcoat.


    As I pulled on his overcoat, from deep within the hood I saw his questioning eyes and flashed a mischievous grin.


    ¡¸Edi. Don¡¯t cause Lady Leticiela and the party any trouble. ¡¹


    ¡¸I will try. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, it won¡¯t do unless you clearly say whether it¡¯s a lie or a promise. ¡¹


    This man dared to speak and act in a way as though he personally wanted to destroy the thing called communication. I had no idea what he might do if I didn¡¯t give him this kind of warning.


    As if he realized my inner mumbling the man looked down at me and snorted.


    ¡¸You too. Don¡¯t draw unnecessary attention and don¡¯t get caught up in something dangerous again. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I will try. ¡¹


    I had a feeling that it wasn¡¯t completely my fault and there was some unstoppable force at play, however even if I tried to poorly argue back, I had a feeling my words wouldn¡¯t have any effect on this man. I could easily imagine him refuting me completely and myself eating a loss, which is why I just obediently nodded my head.


    Just like this that man, the governor and the investigation team members posing as guards entered the carriages heading to the ruins and left the residence. I was still anxious about the ruins but there wasn¡¯t a single thing I could do. The best thing would be to kick back like the man told me to.


    As I watched the carriages until they disappeared from sight, the butler who also came out to send everyone off, quietly spoke.


    ¡¸Lady Filmina. I¡¯ve heard you will be going sightseeing. What do you think about somebody from the estate showing you around the town? ¡¹


    I blinked unconsciously at his words. I see, being guided around. It implied that the person would also serve as a guard. However even if I was told that¡­


    ¡¸Thank you, however I¡¯ll politely decline. I would still like to go sightseeing so could you prepare a carriage to take me to the town? ¡¹


    ¡¸That won¡¯t be a problem, however¡­ Will my lady really go alone? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, thank you. ¡¹


    I nodded smilingly at the butler asking me doubtfully.


    I am not such a child, that I can¡¯t go sightseeing alone. It¡¯s true that having somebody from the residence guide me around would be most efficient. However being with me, who is that man¡¯s wife, would cause the staff considerable stress and I myself didn¡¯t feel like being under surveillance, so I¡¯d rather pass on that. That man told me to relax and for that I needed to be at ease. Maybe it was just me being selfish; I knew that was probably the case.


    When I told him that with a smile, the butler didn¡¯t say anything further.


    ¡¸Please wait a moment. ¡¹


    He bent at his waist and bowed once. I nodded and went back to the guest room for a moment. I prepared a small bag with parasol, wallet, handkerchief and other small articles inside and returned to the entrance.


    The butler worked fast and a small carriage had already been waiting for me at the front door.


    ¡¸Have a safe trip. ¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you. ¡¹


    I waved lightly at the bowing butler, and as if taking that for a signal, the small carriage started swaying with a rattle. The residence visible from the window of the carriage, which was swaying at a constant rhythm, quickly disappeared from view. While I was thinking about what to do when we reach the city, the carriage arrived at the main street which passed through the center of the market.


    ¡¸My lady, what about returning? ¡¹


    Asked the coachman while I was getting off.


    ¡¸I will catch a cab. ¡¹


    I answered. The coachman cracked the whip at the horses and the carriage was on its way back to the lady¡¯s residence.


    I didn¡¯t wait for it to disappear and spun this way and that way while looking at my surroundings.


    As if saying hello, the morning market was opening on the main street. It was full of townspeople and tourists so, unable to open the parasol, I took it in one hand and walked while having a look around the stalls filled with various products.


    As expected the things that caught my eye were those I wasn¡¯t able to find in the royal capital, like sweet and fragrant fruit only harvested in the south or delicately crafted handicrafts from foreign countries that one doesn¡¯t even know what they were used for in the first place. I was looking for souvenirs for my family, father-in-law Lancent and friends while feeling excitement just by looking at the products.


    They were selling freshly squeezed juice on the way, so I bought some and continued walking while drinking. The juicy taste of fruit and the coolness of crushed ice spreading in the mouth felt very pleasant. I couldn¡¯t help thinking about that man. I think it¡¯s only natural to want to share delicious and happy things. I was told to relax but if I¡¯m relaxing it would be better to have that man by my side¡­ I keep thinking about things that can¡¯t be helped.


    I was browsing through the stalls standing on both sides of the main street but there were so many of them and they had so many products, that I had no idea what was good and what was bad. I¡¯ll have to go and rest somewhere for a while and then come back to start again. I was sure that even this man wouldn¡¯t be able to finish the entire investigation today and I¡¯ll have more chances to visit the morning market.


    Having reached such a conclusion, I turned into a side street for a change of pace and started walking down the stairs. I was heading towards a lesser known beach, which I was told about in secret at the stall where I bought juice earlier. The popular, wide beaches are always crowded but the one the juice seller told me about was a little-known beach that only the locals knew about.


    As I descended the stairs, before my eyes appeared a beach with sand as white as snow and clear blue sea. I couldn¡¯t find the words to describe such beauty. As I thought, I was the only person there. It was a narrow beach in a small inlet well-hidden by a cliff. The sound of crashing waves was very pleasant. I opened the parasol and stood in a place where one was unsure whether the waves will touch their feet or not.


    Blue. It¡¯s blue. The beautiful blue and transparent water spread far till the very horizon. I narrowed my eyes at the wind coming from the sea and spun my parasol around. So, what should I do from now on? While thinking about that, I took advantage of the fact that I was alone, took the umbrella in one hand and with the other lifted the hem of my dress and stepped into the crashing waves.


    Right at that moment I heard a cheerful voice from behind.


    ¡¸Hey! ¡¹


    I dropped the hem of my dress down and when I turned around I saw a boy. I think he was around 10 years old. His golden-brown hair sparkling in the sun was done in the same way as the other residents¡¯ hair. The bangs at his temples were plaited into three thin braids and hanging loosely. He was wearing a light, short-sleeved shirt and short trousers. The cheerfully smiling boy was like any boy you could find anywhere but his eyes unconsciously drew one in. His eyes were the same clear blue color as the sea. Those sparkly eyes, deep blue like the finest aquamarine, stared at me.


    ¡¸Big sister, are you a tourist? I will show you around. Of course I will give you a discount! ¡¹


    The boy approached me and puffed out his chest while saying that. In such a touristic place it wasn¡¯t anything rare for local children to volunteer to guide the tourists around. I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s a rather common thing. There were various reasons for this, like earning pocket money or seriously earning money for living, however those children didn¡¯t lose to professional guides employed at the tourist bureau in terms of knowledge.


    Hmm, what to do about this. I was worried about that man but for the time being he was busy with the investigation and sightseeing alone was boring. This boy had a neat appearance and I could probably trust him to be a good guide. When I thought like that, I had already decided on an answer.


    ¡¸Then, can I count on you? ¡¹


    Hearing this, the boy¡¯s smile became even brighter. He laughed lightly and hit his chest.


    ¡¸Leave it to me! Let¡¯s start right away. Do you have any place you want to visit? ¡¹


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see, it¡¯s nearly time for lunch. Can you bring me somewhere where I could eat something delicious? ¡¹


    ¡¸Got it! I¡¯ll let you eat something great! I¡¯m Juri. And you big sister? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m Filmina. Nice to meet you, Juri.¡¹


    And so, I was guided around the Nibbiellata Isle by Juri. Starting from the conclusion, the Nibbiellata Isle shown to me by Juri had much more charm than I would¡¯ve noticed had I been by myself and I had a great time. At a restaurant in a back alley which was popular with the locals I enjoyed local delicacies made of various types of seafood and bought gorgeous handicrafts a the shop of a difficult craftsman who doesn¡¯t like first-time customers.


    Juri was used to guiding and didn¡¯t only show me shops but also exhibited his extensive knowledge about the ruins scattered throughout the town. I didn¡¯t have any time to get bored. There were also times when I was at a loss of words from surprise and awe at his knowledge which wasn¡¯t at a level I¡¯d expect from a 10 year-old.


    Just like that the trip around Nibbiellata Isle passed in a blink of an eye and when I realized it, the sun was already declining and dying the town orange like the previous day.


    ¡¸Thank you very much Juri. Thanks to you I had a great time. ¡¹


    I said my thanks at a corner of the main street while giving him more money than was the market price. After receiving the money, Juri looked up at me with those beautiful blue eyes.


    ¡¸Um, big sister, will you be staying at the Nibbiellata Isle for a while? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s the plan. ¡¹


    ¡¸Then, go around with me tomorrow too. Today I could only show you the popular places but tomorrow I can show you the charm of the island better! ¡¹


    How about it? I was mulling over it while Juri was waiting for my answer. However there wasn¡¯t much need to carefully consider his offer. After all, tomorrow I¡¯ll also have nothing to do. I didn¡¯t want to stay at the governess¡¯s residence and stress the staff unnecessarily so the answer was obvious.


    ¡¸Thank you Juri. Then, let¡¯s meet up here tomorrow in the morning. ¡¹


    ¡¸Yay! It¡¯s a promise big sister! ¡¹


    Juri slipped into the crowd while laughing and waving widely. After waving back and sending him off with my eyes, I caught a carriage and returned to the residence.

 Volume 4 Chapter 4 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 4 Part 2


    Translator: Imlartis Editor: Queenie


    The first person to greet me at the residence was the butler who sent me off in the morning.


    ¡¸Welcome back lady Filmina. ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m back. Um, and my husband¡­?¡¹


    I came back a little late so maybe he was back already. If I get too selfish that narrow-minded man will sulk and it will be troublesome. Well, I think that this side of him is also cute even though it¡¯s unnecessarily troublesome.


    At my words, the butler¡¯s face stiffened visibly. He took a handkerchief out of his breast pocket and started wiping the cold sweat. Now, now, that man wasn¡¯t an evil spirit was he? As long as one didn¡¯t bother him, he wouldn¡¯t bite. Why doesn¡¯t anyone understand that?


    Disregarding my inner mumbling, the butler started speaking with a trembling voice.


    ¡¸Lord A-Agedilus hasn¡¯t come back yet. Lady Leticiela came back first. She asks whether you¡¯d like to join her for tea before supper¡­ ¡¹


    ¡¸Let me see¡­ If it¡¯s like that, I¡¯ll gladly join her. ¡¹


    It¡¯s not often that I could be blessed with a chance to drink tea together just the two of us. I left the souvenirs I bought today and the parasol to the maid and followed the butler.


    The room I was led into wasn¡¯t the office where we met yesterday but a wonderful reception room. When I lowered myself onto one of the big sofas, between which a low marble table was sandwiched, my body pleasantly sank into it. A while after I settled myself on a grape-coloured sofa, I heard somebody knocking on the door.


    ¡¸Come in. ¡¹


    ¡¸Excuse me. ¡¹


    The person who entered was, as I expected, the governess. Unlike this morning when she was wearing light male clothes, she was now dressed in formal male attire. She sat opposite of me, her long ponytail swinging. Behind her followed an elderly maid pushing a cart with a tea set.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for making you wait. I¡¯ll finish preparations right way. ¡¹


    At the lady¡¯s eye signal, the maid bowed and quietly placed the teapot filled with dried indigo flower petals, together with small plates of baked sweets in front of me and the lady. Afterwards she left the reception room and in the room where there was only the two of us were left, me and the governess, I stared at the teapot fixedly. Just what was this? As I blinked my eyes the lady personally poured the clear water from another pot.


    ¡¸Oh my! ¡¹


    The plain, clear water was changing color into a beautiful blue. I opened my eyes wide in surprise. The governor was watching me with a smile which seemed to be saying ¡°got you!¡±. Then, she placed glass teacups and plates with thinly sliced lemon on the table. At that moment my eyes were glued to the blue tea.


    How beautiful. It was a clear blue that was different than the blue of Nibbiellata Isle¡¯s sea and different than the blue of the sky. That man let me drink many different kinds of tea but such a brilliantly colored one was a first.


    ¡¸Drop of Dawn. ¡¹


    ¡¸Huh? ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s the tea¡¯s name. To be exact, the flower¡¯s. It¡¯s a good imported from a foreign country and I¡¯ve just gotten my hands on it. No matter what, I wanted to let you drink it. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ You didn¡¯t have to treat me to such a precious thing¡­¡¹


    Was it fine to offer me such a thing instead of that man? To me, who hadn¡¯t helped with the investigation at all and spent the whole day playing around? When I unconsciously peeked at her face, the lady laughed lightly.


    ¡¸Fufu. Now then, I will show you why it¡¯s named Drop of Dawn. ¡¹


    The lady poured the blue tea into a teacup, picked up a slice of lemon with small tongs and delicately put it into the teacup. Then, the beautiful blue gradually turned into a pretty pink. Once again I blinked in surprise. My reaction must have been as she imagined because the lady observing me let out a mischievous throaty laugh.


    ¡¸It truly reflects the change of the daybreak sky, doesn¡¯t it? That¡¯s why its named Drop of Dawn. ¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s so wonderful. It¡¯s really a waste on someone like me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t mind it. It seemed that neither my lady, nor lord Agedilus liked yesterday¡¯s black tea. This is just a display to gloss over that. ¡¹


    I subconsciously stiffened at those words. I slowly lifted my sight from my teacup and looked at the lady and, as I thought, she was wearing a mischievous smile. Well, it¡¯s true that as she said, that black tea wasn¡¯t really delicious, but to have that pointed out by the person providing it herself feels extraordinarily uncomfortable. After watching me unable to find any words and my eyes wandering around, the lady continued.


    ¡¸It seems I have troubled you. For me, it will be enough if you enjoy this Drop of Dawn. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes. Thank you very much. I¡¯m very happy. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s good to hear. ¡¹


    Without thinking I smiled back at the lady who said so beamingly and bring the Drop of Dawn to my lips. Apparently the tea leaves themselves didn¡¯t have much taste and only the refreshing acidity of lemon spread inside my mouth.


    ¡¸Lady Filmina, I¡¯ve heard that you went to the town alone today. How was it? Was the Nibbiellata Isle to my lady¡¯s liking? ¡¹


    At her question, I set my teacup down on the saucer and look into lady¡¯s light brown eyes tinged with green. They were straightforward eyes. One could get nervous just from looking. If my mental age was the same as the body¡¯s age I might have lost to that pressure and averted my eyes. I beamed while thinking that.


    ¡¸Yes, very much. The sea is beautiful and all of the food is delicious. All the legends surrounding the ruins are very interesting. And above all, everyone is very kind. It might be presumptuous of me, however I think that the Island reflects Lady Leticiela¡¯s character. ¡¹


    The lady slowly blinked once at my words and laughed.


    ¡¸Fufu. I see, my character. As expected of a hero¡¯s wife, you say some great things. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Lady Leticiela? ¡¹


    What was it? I didn¡¯t know why but I felt that phrasing was odd. If I were to say something, it sounded a bit ironic but maybe I was reading too much into things. Without thinking I tilted my head questioningly but the lady didn¡¯t continue and just changed the topic while smiling. The topic was, of course, my husband who presently wasn¡¯t with us.


    ¡¸It¡¯s about lord Agedilus, as soon as he entered the ruins his eyes changed. I didn¡¯t know it but it seems that those ruins are older and stranger than I assumed. He got caught up in the research and without even eating lunch only focused on the magical language. He didn¡¯t hear my voice at all and when the arranged time came he was still in that state. That¡¯s why I left a minimal number of staff and left him at the ruins. ¡¹


    The lady lowered the ends of her eyebrows apologetically. I changed the sigh which I didn¡¯t want to let out into a bitter smile and shook my head.


    ¡¸Do not worry, that¡¯s just how my husband is. If there¡¯s anyone causing trouble, it¡¯s that man. Thank you very much for the concern. ¡¹


    A research idiot will be a research idiot no matter where he goes. That¡¯s exactly what makes that man himself, however he is a troublesome man. What was he doing after coming all the way to a high-class resort? No, if I thought about it, investigation was the real goal of our trip so his actions were totally correct. They might even be praiseworthy. But even then, there was a limit. However, even if I gave him my candid opinion it would have the same effect as wind blowing at a large rock. When I thought that I couldn¡¯t stop myself from smiling bitterly.


    The lady seeing me like this laughed throatily once again.


    ¡¸My, my. I see. It seems my worries were unnecessary. It also seems that you two, husband and wife, really get along. ¡¹


    ¡¸It looks that way? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It even makes me think that a marriage one doesn¡¯t want might not be so bad after all. ¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm? ¡¹


    I seemed to have heard something a person in the lady¡¯s position should not say. I stared at her face without thinking but she was drinking Drop of Dawn with an expression pretending as though she hadn¡¯t said those words just before. When I tilted my head thinking I must have heard wrongly somebody knocked on the door.


    ¡¸Lady Leticiela, Lady Filmina. Lord Agedilus has returned. ¡¹


    The lady stood up after hearing butler¡¯s words from behind the door.


    ¡¸Got it. So, let us go lady Filmina. ¡¹


    ¡¸Ye-yes. ¡¹


    What were her previous words supposed to mean? Asking such a question should have been a simple matter but somehow I was hesitating to do so. Maybe the atmosphere surrounding the lady made me hesitate.


    While I was doing this and that, the lady, who was most certainly a woman, politely escorted me to the dining room. I felt as if I became a debutante once again. The man was already seated at the dining room. When he noticed us, he stood up and bowed.


    ¡¸My lady. I¡¯m very sorry for being late. ¡¹


    ¡¸Do not worry. I¡¯m very grateful that you¡¯re investigating so passionately. Please take a seat. ¡¹


    As if waiting for those words, one dish after another was carried into the dining room. Under the lady¡¯s lead, the three of us prayed to the goddess and immediately started eating. As expected, everything was extraordinarily delicious. I had a rather large lunch, however I wasn¡¯t able to stop the movement of my hand which was holding the fork. I needed to be careful or when we leave the island I won¡¯t be able to fit into any of the dresses I¡¯d brought with me.


    I was thinking about that while I silently proceeded to bring more food to my mouth. Then, lady rested her hand and signaled the surrounding people who were diligently serving us with her eyes. At her signal everyone left the dining room. As I tilted my head questioningly, the lady looked towards the man and asked.


    ¡¸Then, let¡¯s talk about the ruins in peace. Lord Agedilus, what are the results? ¡¹


    Ah, I get it now. At her words I belatedly understood. It was a topic that couldn¡¯t be carelessly mentioned in front of the servants. That¡¯s why she had them leave, I thought while bringing a piece of white fish pie to my mouth. The man sitting next to me put the glass of wine he was holding down on the table and started a discussion.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see. I can¡¯t say anything decisive yet. The magic language in the ruins is very complex and cut into pieces. It isn¡¯t a technique an ordinary wizard could construct. It was created by a wizard with considerable magic power and enough control skill to operate that power. ¡¹


    His voice was calm and quiet but it seemed to be coming from somewhere far away. It felt as if his mind was somewhere else. His body was here, but his mind was still at the ruins in question.


    ¡¸I see. Is it possible they¡¯re related to the demons? ¡¹


    ¡¸The possibility is very small. If they were related to demons there would be some kind of trace of dark magic. That trace doesn¡¯t disappear no matter how much time passes. There isn¡¯t anything like that at the ruins. Similarly, there isn¡¯t any trace of spirits or divine beings. That¡¯s why my guess is that it was a result of magic in its narrowest sense ¨C ¡°magic residing in one¡¯s body¡±. It¡¯s a magical language possessing multiple layers. In order to understand and reconstruct it; an appropriate level of knowledge and magic power is necessary. Based on the fact that there wasn¡¯t any influence even though it¡¯s been neglected up till now, there probably isn¡¯t any risk of it suddenly blowing up, however it¡¯ll be a different story if some kind of a key exists. ¡¹


    The lady listened to the numerous technical terms flying out of the man¡¯s mouth with a serious face and interjected his story to ask a question. I looked at the man briefly. He looked expressionless yet somehow lively as he recalled today¡¯s results. As I was listening I realized there didn¡¯t seem to be anything terrifyingly dangerous there. I relaxed my shoulders which I¡¯d tensed unconsciously and sipped the tomato and fish soup. It was truly delicious. I wondered whether they¡¯ll give me the recipe if I asked for it. Before I realized the dinner was over.

 Volume 4 Chapter 4 Part 3

    Volume 4 Chapter 4 Part 3


    Translator: Imlartis Editor: Queenie


    I returned to the assigned guest room together with the man and sat on the corner of the perfectly made bed. It seemed that somebody must have thoroughly cleaned the room while we were out, as there wasn¡¯t a single speck of dust.


    I held back my urge to just lean back and go straight to sleep. The man sat down next to me. I cast a sideways glance at the man¡¯s beautiful, night fairy like face and, as expected, he was thinking about something absent-mindedly.


    ¡¸It seems you had fun today. ¡¹


    At my teasing words, the man leaned his head my way.


    ¡¸It looks like that? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. You have the face of a kid who got a new toy. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve forgotten all about me while investigating, right? ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    He didn¡¯t reply, however his uncomfortable expression which he tried to hide by putting on an expressionless face, told me it was exactly as I thought. With my husband being in such a condition, it won¡¯t be a honeymoon or anything of the kind. This damn workaholic.


    ¡¸¡­ Sorry. ¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know whether he noticed my inner complaints, but he apologized with a rare, praiseworthy attitude. At that single line I sighed deeply. I turned towards the man who was peeking at my reaction and shook my head with a smile.


    ¡¸I¡¯m also sorry for saying such mean things. You haven¡¯t done anything you should apologize for. It¡¯s just me being selfish. ¡¹


    That¡¯s right. In the first place we came here to work so making the investigation a priority is obvious. Even though I knew that, I wanted that man to understand my feelings a little. Having such thoughts was unbecoming of my age and selfish. I faced the man who stayed silent and continued.


    ¡¸Also, please don¡¯t worry. A very nice gentleman gave me a tour so I had a great time even though you weren¡¯t there. ¡¹


    A lot of fun, in fact. After I added those words and smiled even wider, the man¡¯s eyebrows twitched. His sunrise coloured eyes flash with a dangerous light.


    ¡¸What did you say? ¡¹


    He said in a low voice. I didn¡¯t pay any attention and continued while intentionally smiling brightly.


    ¡¸We promised to meet again tomorrow. That¡¯s why please don¡¯t mind me and work to your heart¡¯s content. ¡¹


    At those words the man knitted his well-shaped eyebrows. That gesture had enough power to make weak-hearted ladies faint, but he was sorely mistaken if he thought it would work on me. I¡¯d seen that face many times over the years since we¡¯d met.


    ¡¸Wait Filmina. That gentleman, is he a man? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve said ¡°gentleman¡±, haven¡¯t I? Of course he¡¯s a man. ¡¹


    ¡¸Have you once again become involved with some troublesome people? Nothing good comes out of leaving you by yourself. ¡¹


    ¡¸What a horrible thing to say. Just who is it that has left me alone, I wonder? ¡¹


    I clearly saw the man¡¯s mood plummet before my eyes. Unable to stop myself from smiling at his obvious feelings I continue while giggling.


    ¡¸He¡¯s a boy of around 10 years of age. He¡¯s a very kind, wise and wonderful boy. ¡¹


    After adding that I was looking forward to tomorrow, the man stared at my face, his sunrise coloured eyes opened wide. He opened his thin lips to say something but in the end he closed. After a moment he opened them again.


    ¡¸¡­ The other person is a child? ¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. ¡¹


    ¡¸I was certain¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Certain? ¡¹


    I asked while smiling sweetly. The man lifted his eyebrows and scowled at me.


    ¡¸You tricked me. ¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, so disgraceful. It was you who misunderstood, wasn¡¯t it? ¡¹


    I laughed, my smile seemingly saying that there wasn¡¯t anyone better than me. The man twisted his beautiful face into a frown and clicked his tongue. His unmatched beauty was wasted on him. Although it¡¯s my fault he made such a face.


    He turned his face away from me and presented me with his back. Just as he was trying to stand up, I snuggled against that back. His back trembled slightly. He didn¡¯t turn my way but he didn¡¯t push me away either. I took this chance and opened my mouth while facing his back.


    ¡¸Please, don¡¯t do anything dangerous. We don¡¯t know what might happen. ¡¹


    From previous conversation I learned that the ruins weren¡¯t connected to the demons and that there wasn¡¯t any immediate danger, but I couldn¡¯t shake the uneasy feeling. I thought it sounded like I was trying to persuade a helpless child. Well in truth it might have been easier to persuade a child. After all, the other party was the world¡¯s saviour and Royal Court¡¯s Head Magician. I knew he wouldn¡¯t obediently listen to me, however I couldn¡¯t not say it. There was no guarantee that this research idiot, workaholic man who neglected his newlywed wife after coming to a resort, wouldn¡¯t do reckless things.


    He didn¡¯t answer immediately. After a short silence,


    ¡¸Got it. ¡¹


    He answered, but I couldn¡¯t trust that silence at all.


    ¡¸Did you really? ¡¹


    ¡¸I said I got it. I won¡¯t make you cry again. ¡¹


    I let out a deep sigh at those reassuring words. From his tone I knew that even if I said something more it wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    ¡¸You absolutely mustn¡¯t forget those words. ¡¹


    I put my cheek against his back and felt his warmth. It let me know that this man was alive. However, I¡¯ve felt the sense of loss at losing him forever before, when I was notified he sacrificed himself together with the demons during the Demon King subjugation quest. I still couldn¡¯t forget that despair. The world became monochrome and I didn¡¯t care about anything.


    After seeing the state I was in at that time, my wet nurse said,


    ¡¸I was worried that at one point my lady would follow Lord Agedilus. ¡¹


    But at the time I didn¡¯t even any willpower left to follow him. I could only obediently let the flow of time carry me along and live day after day. No, I¡¯m sure I wasn¡¯t alive at that time. I only wasn¡¯t dead. I don¡¯t want to feel that way ever again.


    When I reluctantly let go of the man¡¯s back, he spun around and faced me. I felt somewhat uncomfortable when he looked straight down at me with those sunrise coloured eyes. The moment I tried to ask ¡¸Edi? ¡¹, he took me into his arms. Just as I was confused by his sudden action, I heard him whisper in my ear while in his embrace.


    ¡¸About the ruins investigation¡­ We¡¯ve met some unexpected difficulties. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Is that so? ¡¹


    No matter how twisted his character was, there was no denying his ability, which was acknowledged by the princess. It wasn¡¯t for nothing that it was said, that there wasn¡¯t a wizard better than this man in the entire world. The fact that this man said it was difficult spoke for itself.


    ¡¸Yes. Someone who could create such a magical system, without a doubt, possessed extraordinary skill. It seems that my three predecessors gave up after a week, but I think withstanding it for a whole week already deserves praise. There doesn¡¯t seem to be any danger for bystanders, but it seems that in order to clarify what purpose was this was technique created for I¡¯ll have to shut myself up in those ruins for a while. ¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? About the investigation team gathered by lady Leticiela? Those people¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That team is a problem too. ¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? ¡¹


    When I asked him whether the investigation wouldn¡¯t proceed faster if he borrowed strength from the team, he answered with a bitter expression.


    ¡¸That investigation team is honestly not dependable at all. Their skill is at a level where they are only a hindrance to me. They are a bit better than amateurs, at best. The lady had the example of my predecessors. So although she says she wants to help, even if only a little, she doesn¡¯t expect any results other than what¡¯s already appearing in the current data. She doesn¡¯t care if the currently stable technique is broken after somebody tinkers with it poorly. That¡¯s why starting tomorrow I¡¯ll be investigating alone. ¡¹


    I automatically raised my face at those words and looked up at his face. He said it as if it wasn¡¯t anything important, but there was a line I couldn¡¯t ignore mixed in his previous words. I freed both of my hands from his embrace and put them on his white cheeks fixing his head in place. I stared straight into those sunrise coloured eyes.


    ¡¸Haven¡¯t I told you not to do anything dangerous? What are you thinking, sneaking away to investigate alone? ¡¹


    When I said that while raising the ends of my eyebrows, the man who, till this point, hadn¡¯t shown any feelings on his face smiled mischievously.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t say that. If I said I wanted to quickly finish investigating and spend time with you later, will you get angry? ¡¹


    I was at a loss for words.


    ¡¸After all we still have 13 days left¡¹


    That way of saying it was unfair. It was true, that with his position at the royal capital taking a break was nearly impossible. If he finished the investigation quickly, we would be able to have a real honeymoon¡­ To be honest, it made me happy. The princess often told me,¡¸That¡¯s why, you my lady, are too naive. ¡¹ but when he said it in such a way, I couldn¡¯t say anything else.


    ¡¸I¡¯m amazed to hear that from our Royal Court¡¯s Head Magician. ¡¹


    ¡¸I only said that because it¡¯s you. ¡¹


    I smiled bitterly at that man who bluntly said those words without getting embarrassed. Honestly.


    ¡¸You are helpless. ¡¹


    I stroked his cheeks which were sandwiched between my hands and the man lightly tapped his forehead against mine. Without saying anything, we both start laughing quietly. He truly was a helpless man. However myself, who accepts him, may be just as helpless.


    If it was this powerful man, then I was sure it¡¯ll be alright. I could only believe in him and wait. Having reached this conclusion in my heart, I accepted the man¡¯s kiss.


    But I had no way of knowing how much I would regret this decision later on.

 Volume 4 Chapter 5 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 5 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    The next morning I got up early to see off that man, who was going to investigate the ruins together with the Governor. Officially, we came to the Isles on our honeymoon and to do some sightseeing, but none of the servants seem suspicious of us here. It seems like the fear of the Black Wizard was more than enough to keep the people from prying into our business. For that, I could be nothing but grateful. But whether or not that was making me happy, it was a whole other thing.


    ¡¸Are you sure you want to go alone, Agedilus-dono?¡¹


    The man quietly nodded to the Governor¡¯s question. He held his beloved staff in his hands as he spoke in a quiet voice.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for that, but there is a possibility that we might encounter something dangerous inside of the ruins or end up getting separated. The more people, the more danger, so I would like to avoid that no matter what.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Well, if this is the will of Agedilus-dono, the Court Wizard himself, I guess I have no choice but to accept that. As you wish.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you for understanding. Well then, I¡¯m going to head out.¡¹


    As he said that he turned around and started to walk away, we could only watch him walk further and further away, until he completely vanished in the distance. It wasn¡¯t the first time that he just walked away like that to work, so I was pretty calm about it, but the Governor still seemed to be worried and not very convinced that he would be fine on his own.


    ¡¸ Leticiela-sama, please rest assured. He¡¯s going to be fine. Besides, today it is nothing more than basic surveillance of the ruins.¡¹


    ¡¸R-right, sorry about that. It¡¯s only a given that someone who can use teleportation magic with ease will be alright during a little investigation like that.¡¹


    For a moment out there the Governor seemed to be confused, but then she smiled brightly and regained her usual composure. She then leaned towards me.


    ¡¸So, what are you going to do today?¡¹


    ¡¸Probably the same thing as yesterday. After all, I promised our guide that I would see more of the island if he has the time to show me around.¡¹


    ¡¸I see. Then I¡¯ll have the carriage prepared for you. It¡¯s a wonderful day today as well, so you should enjoy it as much as possible.¡¹


    I smile back at the Governor and then I lift the hem of my skirt while making a small yet distinguished bow.


    ¡¸Thank you so much. May the Goddess smile upon you, Leticiela-sama.¡¹


    I was then taken by carriage into town and I arrived at the corner of the main street, the same place that we parted ways yesterday. When I got off the carriage, that boy Juri was already waiting for me. The moment he saw me, he rushed to my side. His young eyes were shining like jewels for some reason.


    ¡¸Good morning, big sister!¡¹


    Seeing his happy face, I naturally smiled as well. I opened my parasol and greeted him as well.


    ¡¸Good morning, Juri-kun. I leave myself in your care again today.¡¹


    ¡¸Leave this to me! I thought we might go and take a look at this today. Please have a seat and take a look at these.¡¹


    ¡¸This thing?¡¹


    When I leaned over to have a look, Juri-kun presented me with a pair of ticket-like papers. As I blinked a few times, Juri-kun just giggled happily, his eyes sparkling.


    ¡¸Those are the tickets to the local theater. Usually there are a whole lot of artists and troupes that come here to perform, but today there is going to be play based on the local legends. I thought it might be perfect for you, since you are a tourist and probably don¡¯t know the legends.¡¹


    ¡¸Legends? What kind of¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I can promise you that it will be fun to watch. From what I heard it is a proper play and it is rather popular around these parts. I got us the seats right in the middle of the room. What do you want to do, big sister?¡¹


    Juri-kun was all smiles while he was saying that. I see, so that¡¯s how it is.


    ¡¸These tickets are for tonight, right? And you already paid for them? Were you going to sell them to some other tourist if I were to refuse?¡¹


    ¡¸Hehe, you seem to have it all figured out, huh?¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re a shrewd one, I give you that. But since you already have the tickets, sure thing. I can go.¡¹


    After I said that, I went back to the carriage together with Juri-kun. He directed the driver towards the largest open-air theatre in the city. I was really curious to see what that legend was like.


    When we arrived at the theatre, it was already packed full of people. Not only were tourists present here, but also quite a few of the local people with their unique hairstyles. Just as he promised, Juri-kun guided me to the middle of the seating area and into the first row of the seats. While I was genuinely impressed that he managed to obtain seats like that, he suggested that we take a seat and wait for the play to start, even though we apparently still had some time left.


    The seats were all starting to gradually fill up, and when the house was full the magic stones in the corners of the stage began to glow with a bright white light. Iin the middle of the stage, there was an old man standing, wearing a tailcoat and a top hat. ¡°That¡¯s the master of this troupe¡± said Juri-kun while whispering into my ear, and before long the troupe master started to speak.


    ¡¸Hear ye, hear ye, everyone! This is the story that happened almost three hundred years ago on this very lovely Isle! This is a story based on the legend of Elizabell, a terrifying Witch with long dark hair that once plagued these lands!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­!!!¡¹


    Upon hearing the troupe master¡¯s words I reflexively held my breath. The name of the ¡°Dark Witch¡± surely attracted a whole lot of attention towards the stage. Then, from the backstage a single woman in plain clothes came out, looking towards the audience. Then, once she reached the center of the stage she suddenly fell onto the ground, as if she was severely exhausted. You could hear small sighs of pity coming from the mouths of people throughout the audience. That was because when the woman fell, her headpiece came off and threads of long and black hair slipped out from underneath. Her hair wasn¡¯t as spending as that of that man, but they sure were more than enough to instill fear in the audience.


    The audience started to get restless now. After staring at the fallen woman for a moment, the troupe master, who also seemed to be the play¡¯s narrator, opened his mouth and spoke again.


    ¡¸Where does she come from? How did she come to be? There is no one in this world that knows the answers to those questions anymore. From the beginning, people were afraid of her, and chased her out of her hometown. Ever since then, she lived on the road. This is where our story begins.¡¹


    The troupe master continues to tell his tale, of how Elizabell was wandering from place to place, until finally she arrived at Nibbiellata Isle, where the people were supposed to be more tolerant than anywhere else. Sadly, it wasn¡¯t true at all.


    On top of the stage, the actors playing the islanders were throwing stones at Elizabell, as she was running away from them. Then the background was changed from that of a cityscape to the deep forest. Elizabell was running through the forest, until she eventually collapsed from exhaustion. Then, while sitting on the ground, she took her hand from underneath her cloak and started to trace her finger in the air, as if she was writing something. At the same time the background began to move once more, this time showing an unfinished hut in the middle of the forest. Elizabell walked inside of the hut while swaying from side to side.


    The troupe master narrated that out of fear, the townspeople drove Elizabell out of the town, forcing her to live in solitude in the middle of the forest, where no one ever dared to enter. But then the troupe master paused once more and a smile rose to his lips.


    That smile of his looked as though he was not the narrator, but more like one of the actors taking part in the actual events that were happening on the stage. Because of that I had been basically speechless ever since the play began.


    ¡¸But on a certain day, Elizabell¡¯s whole life was turned around.¡¹


    The troupe master turned towards the audience and raised his hands. Then a young boy who was about ten years old entered the stage, his eyes shining just like Juri¡¯s. Then the story on the stage started to progress, with me unable to take my eyes off of the various new characters that were making their appearance. The boy was staggering as if his leg was injured, and basically rammed himself onto the door leading to Elizabell¡¯s hut.


    ¡¸Please, I beg of you, please save me!¡¹


    He shouted, and after a period of brief silence the door opened slowly. When Elizabell appeared in front of the door, the boy went silent for a moment, saying nothing more.


    Finally, he made his choice. ¡°Please, please save me!¡± he said.


    ¡¸What is this? Don¡¯t you know who I am?¡¹


    The actors delivered their lines with such skill, but they also looked as if it was something completely natural for them. He continued to say that he was out in the forest to look for medicinal herbs for his brother, who accidentally ate something that was poisoned.


    ¡¸My little brother is sick! Please! You have to help me!¡¹


    ¡¸Sickness? I see. What kind of herbs do you need?¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, that is¡­ I don¡¯t actually know.¡¹


    ¡¸You came all the way into the forest without knowing what you are looking for? What a stupid child you are.¡¹


    To Elizabell¡¯s words, the boy clenches his small fists as tears begin to fall down his cheeks. It was just as she said, the boys¡¯ actions were nothing but foolish. It was but a story, but it was very real ¨C¨C pretty much anyone would rush off to somewhere where medicinal plants would be, knowing that the life of someone dear to you was in danger. No one would be able to think about such a matter calmly or to weigh one¡¯s options. What was it again that Juri-kun said? That the play was very realistic? For a play based on an almost three hundred year old legend, it surely was realistic and rich in details.


    I concentrate on the stage again. There, Elizabell removed her hood, showing her beautiful black hair to the boy.


    ¡¸Go back home. I don¡¯t have time for foolish little children such as yourself.¡¹


    ¡¸But¡­ All the doctors in the city said the same thing to me! I have nowhere else to go to!¡¹


    Taking Elizabell¡¯s hand in his own, the boy desperately bows down his head. Elizabell looked down on the boy, looking pretty surprised, as if she didn¡¯t expect that there would be someone out there who would be willing to touch her without hesitation like that. While I was admiring the young actors¡¯ prowess, the actress playing Elizabell let out a deep sigh.


    ¡¸Please wait here for a moment.¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 5 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 5 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    Elizabell disappears into the hut, leaving the boy all on his own. After the boy waited for a while, Elizabell returned with a handful of dried plants which she handed to the confused boy.


    ¡¸What are those?¡¹


    ¡¸Medicinal herbs. If eaten in too high of a quantity it can be a potent poison, but if drank in moderation it can be used as a medicine.¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh! T-thank you¡­ I¡¯m in your debt!¡¹


    The boy smiled at Elizabell¡¯s words, but soon enough his face was distorted in pain and he sat on the ground while holding onto his leg. Elizabell¡¯s face turns curious as she comes closer to the boy.


    ¡¸What is it this time? ¨C¨C¨C¨C Oh, this? It seems like you¡¯ve injured your leg.¡¹


    Elizabell crouched down at the boy¡¯s side, taking a closer look at his injured leg. She then extends her hands towards his leg and they begin to shine brightly. It was probably thanks to a magic stone emitting light that she kept hidden in her hand. When the light subsided, the boy looked at Elizabell with an expression of relief painted all over his face. Without looking at him, Elizabell got up and cleaned her clothes of the dirt that got all over it.


    ¡¸Now then, you should be fine with this. But this time around I mean it, go back home.¡¹


    ¡¸W-wait just a moment!¡¹


    When Elizabell tried to get back to her hut, the boy grabbed the hem of her robe, trying to stop her from leaving. Elizabell looked back to see the boy looking straight at her.


    ¡¸Umm, can I come here sometimes and see you again?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    Surprised, Elizabell stares at the boy. Then he just gets up, says ¡°Let¡¯s meet sometime in the future!¡± and runs away without saying anything more, flashing her but a single smile as a farewell. He then gets off the stage.


    The woman was left alone on the stage, shining bright like a lonely flower. Even while wearing ragged clothes, her beauty was so strong that it couldn¡¯t be contained. She then rose hear arms and head to the sky, spinning around and started to sing.


    ¡¸Ah, what a stupid child! But somehow I get a feeling that we are going to see each other again! Ahh, but I¡¯m the stupid one as well! For I expect of this child to actually come and meet me here again!¡¹


    I knew it was just an act, but the amount of expectation mixed in with the grief was so real and genuine that I couldn¡¯t perceive it as just an act alone. While the whole audience was enamored by the performance, the lights of the magic stones faded, and the troupe master appeared on the stage once more. He bowed down to the audience and took off his top hat while the curtain was being lowered. He opened his mouth.


    ¡¸Thus, Elizabell met her fate. Since that time, the boy would often come to her house and visit her regularly. Now, we would like to propose a short break, but do please stay to witness the ending of the story about the Black Witch!¡¹


    There was a loud applause from the audience. I was also clapping my hands, unable to comprehend just how a group of actors could have delivered such spectacular performance. I mean, how was that even possible? It was just a performance on stage. But even so, they went and did something completely magnificent with it. Honestly, I was reluctant to leave my seat, as I wanted to know how the story unfolds right away. While I was doing that, suddenly a long and yellow stick appeared right in front of my face.


    ¡¸Kyah!?¡¹


    ¡¸Here, big sister. This is for you.¡¹


    ¡¸Juri-kun? Is this¡­¡­?¡¹


    Juri-kun handed me something that looked exactly like a popsicle, but it was intense yellow in color. I tried to sniff it, but the smell was unlike anything I have ever smelled before. Juri-kun gave a small laugh while he took his own popsicle and put it into his mouth.


    ¡¸I bought it at one of the stalls. It is a candy made from local specialties. Big sister, you had a somewhat weird expression out there for a moment, so I thought this might make you feel a little bit better.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, thank you. I¡¯ll give it a try.¡¹


    I put the candy in my mouth as well, thinking it was sweet of him to care about me in such a way. As for the candy itself, it was very sweet and tasted like some kind of southern fruit, a kind of mixture of mango and honey. However, since the entire thing was frozen solid it really felt like a fruit rather than an ice-cream. While I unconsciously smiled with joy, Juri-kun sat right next to me, smiling as well.


    ¡¸Tasty, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, very. Thank you so much, Juri-kun.¡¹


    To be perfectly honest, this ice-cream alone wouldn¡¯t be able to completely get rid of those strange feeling that awakened inside of me during the first part of the play, but I was sure that it would be more than enough to get me through the second half of the play no problem.


    While I was thinking that to myself, the light lit up on the stage once more, illuminating the troupe master. He bowed down again while taking off his top hat before he eventually spoke up again.


    ¡¸Now then, everyone! Please excuse us for keeping you waiting! Please listen to the story that we are about to tell you. Elizabell initially rejected the boy as he kept on coming back to visit her. Sometimes she would mock him with cruel words, while on other occasions she would forcefully teleport him outside of the forest¡¯s premise. But even so, the boy kept on coming back. And slowly, Elizabell started to grow fond of his visits. Soon enough, the Witch realized that the boy¡¯s presence and smile began to heal the deep wounds and scars that were covering her heart. Eventually, when the number of boy¡¯s visits could no longer be counted on the fingers of both hands¡­¡­¡¹


    The troupe master raised one hand. It must have been a signal for something. The curtain quietly rose up. On the stage, there was the boy and someone wearing deep hood. It was Elizabell, who was about the same height as the boy. There were some whispers going throughout the audience. Once Elizabell took off her hood, she turned out to be about ten year old girl, with splendidly long dark hair.


    ¡¸Elizabell!?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, it is I.¡¹


    The twenty-something Elizabell was gone now, replaced by this young girl. Everyone seemed to be wondering what was going one here, and the little Elizabell smiled mischievously at the boy, thinking his confusion must have been amusing.


    ¡¸Is this figure more to your taste?¡¹


    Her voice right now was soft and gentle, completely different from her older self. The boy kept on looking at her, blinking a few times before eventually whispering,


    ¡¸Y-you didn¡¯t really needed to do that¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You seem to be that kind of man that doesn¡¯t understand just how a woman¡¯s heart works. Hence I decided to revert back to my younger self.¡¹


    ¡¸P-please don¡¯t treat me like a child! B-but still, Elizabell, just how old are you really!?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Weren¡¯t you told to never ask a woman about her age, under no circumstances whatsoever?¡¹


    ¡¸Ouch, ouch, ouch, ouch!!!¡¹


    As Elizabell pinched on the boy¡¯s cheek, there were quite a few laughs coming from the audience. Seeing the two right now somehow reminded me of how that man and I used to be during our childhood. He was the one with black hair and I was the one who initially approached him. Was it like that? There was certainly an intimate connection between the boy and Elizabell. I don¡¯t know if I was the only person to think like that, but for now I decided to keep on watching the events on stage.


    Personally, I have never pinched that man¡¯s cheek like that and I probably never will seeing as we are now, but it would certainly be priceless to see his eyes full of tears¡­ but I digress.


    Back to the stage, the spotlights centered on the troupe master again. Unlike his previous expression, this time around he seemed to be sad, as he spoke in a hushed voice.


    ¡¸However, the peaceful times were not meant to last.¡¹


    Alongside those words, the background changed into that of the city again. At the stage¡¯s center, a bunch of islanders were talking to one another.


    ¡¸Can we really afford to let this Witch stay on our island like that?¡¹


    ¡¸What if she brings disaster upon us one of these days?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard that recently she managed to charm a child. What if she targets more children?¡¹


    ¡¸If that starts to happen, it will be too late to act.¡¹


    ¡¸We must kick her out as soon as possible!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m in on that idea!¡¹


    ¡¸We must drive the Black Witch away from here, so that she never comes back!¡¹


    The islanders keep on shouting. Somehow, the ice-cream in my mouth stopped tasting good. The words of the islanders were cutting me deep, hurting my heart. Elizabell didn¡¯t do anything wrong. So why was she receiving so much hate?


    Repeating those words in my heart, I felt that I was about to boil with righteous rage. I keep on telling myself that this I just a story, nothing more. Still, right now I wanted to just stand up and leave this place at once.


    ¡°This story is based on a legend.¡± Juri-kun said that. In other words, even if it wasn¡¯t exactly like that, it must have looked pretty similar. Even if it happened three hundred years ago, it was still inexcusable.


    On the stage, the boy was running towards the forest, wanting to warn Elizabell of the angry mob that was coming her way. The scenery changed again to the forest one, with the boy banging on the hut¡¯s door shouting: ¡°Elizabell! Elizabell! Elizabell!!¡±


    ¡¸What is it? You¡¯re being awfully noisy. What do you want?¡¹


    Elizabell finally leaned her head out from behind the door, and the boy took her by the shoulders and started pleading towards her.


    ¡¸Elizabell, you must run! The villagers are all coming here, wanting to drive you away! Hurry, before they reach you here! Please, hurry and escape¡­¡­¡¹


    Suddenly, while looking at the boy¡¯s concerned face, Elizabell smiled broadly.


    ¡¸I see. Thank you for warning me.¡¹


    It was the smile of a mature woman, so uncharacteristic of a little girl. It looks as though both of the actresses were on par with their acting skills, for both of their iterations of the characters were simply spectacular.


    Elizabell looks away from the boy, her eyes unfocused and empty, as though she¡¯d already given up.


    ¡¸But it seems that you unintentionally brought some uninvited guests with you.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 5 Part 3

    Volume 4 Chapter 5 Part 3


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    Following Elizabell¡¯s gaze, the boy looks behind him.


    From the backstage, the islanders arrive on the stage, carrying weapons and torches. They must have tailed the boy all the way here to Elizabell¡¯s hut, and while to boy started to realize that and despair over it, the islanders got closer and pointed their weapons at smiling Elizabell. But she, clearly annoyed, just pointed her hand at the islanders, who in turn dropped their weapons and fell onto the ground, looking as though they were suffering tremendously.


    ¡¸You got so agitated that you were ready to turn towards violence, I see.¡¹


    Elizabell started laughing, seeing her would-be assailants on the ground, helpless and completely at her mercy. While she laughed, the boy looked at her in silence.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. If they are smart enough to not do anything to me I won¡¯t harm them¡­ What¡¯s the matter?¡¹


    Elizabell tried to reach out her hand towards the boy. But her hand was never able to connect. Right before she was about to do that, a single word escaped from the boy¡¯s mouth.


    ¡¸Monster¡­¡¹


    ¡¸!!¡¹


    The girl¡¯s eyes open wide in shock. The boy and the islanders leave the stage as the lights grow dimmer. Now, the only person left on the stage was Elizabell, the Black Witch herself. Her lips were trembling. Her shoulders were shaking. But there was no one around to hug her and tell her that everything was going to be alright.


    Had this boy¡¯s words really cut so deep into Elizabell¡¯s heart? Or maybe he was playing around with her all this time? As the suspicion starts to grow inside of her heart, Elizabell starts laughing. I suddenly remembered that man¡¯s face. Up until he was taken in by the Lancet family he was isolated and did not know what love is. This story seemed to be very much the same. I just hoped that they wouldn¡¯t have someone like that inside of it.


    Even though I knew it was just a mere play, I would like for that man to never get to know the story that was behind the Black Witch. Those were my genuine feelings.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Fufu.¡¹


    A quiet laughter, as if you were throwing small pebbles into a pond. It was coming from Elizabell¡¯s mouth. She then put her hood back on to hide her face and hair and disappeared from the stage as the lights went out for but a moment. Then, the adult Elizabell was back on the stage, wearing the same kind of hooded robe.


    It was a spectacular stage device to use, but no one around the audience was applauding or commanding them for that. Instead, the eyes of everyone present were focused solely on Elizabell, whose laughter was becoming more and more hysterical.


    ¡¸AhahahaHAHA!!! I see! So it was me! I was the most stupid person out of them all!¡¹


    Then the curtain fell onto the stage and the troupe master emerged onto the stage once more, shaking his head in sadness.


    ¡¸After that incident, the boy stopped visiting Elizabell¡¯s house. The islanders would no longer get close to the part of the forest where Elizabell would live. Some time after that event, a certain incident would occur at Nibbiellata Isle. An unknown disease began to spread throughout the Isles. The rumor began to spread that it was the curse of the witch and that in order to save the Isles and their inhabitants, there was no other way but to kill the witch once and for all. There was only one person who disagreed with all the rest. The boy. That particular boy. He decided to visit Elizabell¡¯s house one last time, dragging his sickly body with utmost hardship.¡¹


    The curtain rises again, presenting adult Elizabell and the sickly boy in front of Elizabell¡¯s hut. Elizabell was looking down at the boy with an ice-cold stare, the coldest one yet presented since the start of the performance.


    ¡¸Why did you drag yourself here? I don¡¯t want to see your ugly face. Be gone.¡¹


    The actress playing Elizabell shows him a cold stare and an expression full of hatred and disdain, something that requires a lot of acting skill to actually pull off as natural¡­¡­ I knew it was just an act, but the boy looked as though he was about to cry.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m so, so sorry, Elizabell! I apologize, so please help the islanders! If you don¡¯t do something about this disease, everyone on the Isles will die!¡¹


    The boy¡¯s hand grabbed onto Elizabell¡¯s robe. But she just shook it off with visible disgust.


    ¡¸Could you give me some of the herbs you gave me the first time I came here¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Are you being serious right now?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    Elizabell smiled in a cruel way while looking at the boy. Then, she started to tremble with hysterical and maniacal laughter, unlike anything I have ever heard before.


    ¡¸Are you so dense that you didn¡¯t realize it? It was me who sent that plague upon you! Fufu, it was me all along! My name is Elizabell, a Black Witch that brings about the disasters!¡¹


    ¡¸No, that¡¯s impossible! Elizabell would never do that! The Elizabell I know wouldn¡¯t do such a thing! It¡¯s just weird¡­¡­!!!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, that¡¯s awfully rich coming from someone like you. Someone who called me a monsters so eagerly.¡¹


    Elizabell keeps on laughing maniacally. But even so, her expression was brilliant and magnificent, making it so that everyone in the audience couldn¡¯t take their eyes off of her. I was amongst those people.


    ¡¸Can you really blame me? That I could no longer hold back my anger and my hatred? Everyone hates me whenever I go. So why shouldn¡¯t I retaliate and fight back with the vapors of disease that kills everyone indiscreetly!?¡¹


    ¡¸Elizabell!!¡¹


    The boy shouted as though he was about to cry. Then he took a small knife out of his pocket and jumped at Elizabell with it, trying to stab her in the chest. The ladies throughout the audience shriek upon seeing that. I continued to look upon the stage as if in some kind of a trance. The boy managed to sink the knife into Elizabell¡¯s chest, and she falls onto the ground while still laughing. Now it was the boy who was looking down on her, tears dripping down his cheeks.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t expect you to forgive me, but¡­¡­ I love you, Elizabell.¡¹


    The boy then puts the knife¡¯s blade to his own throat and slits it while the light of magic stones dances around on the blade¡¯s surface. Then the boy falls down alongside Elizabell. The light fades again and the scenery changes from the forest back to the cityscape. We all watched as the islanders were recovering from their illness one after another.


    ¡¸Speaking of which, where is that boy?¡¹


    ¡¸You don¡¯t think that he¡­?¡¹


    The islander took their weapons again and marched into the forest. There, they have found the boy¡¯s body laying on top of the tattered robes. They rushed to the boy¡¯s side to see if he was alright, but he was already dead, with a knife still in his hand.


    ¡¸Oi! He¡¯s head! He¡¯s dead!¡¹


    ¡¸Fuck! Where did that witch go!?¡¹


    ¡¸She¡¯s nowhere to be found! Could this child¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes, I see¡­¡­ He saved us. He saved us all.¡¹


    The islanders finally gather around the boy, tears dripping down their cheeks. At that point in time the troupe master came to the center of the stage yet again, beginning to speak.


    ¡¸Thus the Witch was slain and the Isle was saved by the boy¡¯s noble sacrifice. What a terrifying and horrible thing it was, the Black Witch¡­¡­¡¹


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C I have reached my limit.


    Although I knew it was a clear violation of manners, I stood up without hearing the troupe master all the way until the end. I left the theatre while other people were whispering to one another, clearly annoyed by my behavior. I sit on the bench right in front of the theatre.


    The sky here was clear and beautiful. On the other hand, my heart was filled with dark clouds. I was glad that I was covering my face with a parasol, so no one would see my face right now. Ahh, I would like to stay just like that here, not having to move away from here at all.


    ¡¸Big sister!¡¹


    I could hear the voice that could only belong to a young boy. I raised my head to look around me to locate the source of the voice. Oh my, it seems that I forgot about that child completely.


    ¡¸Juri-kun¡­¡­¡¹


    When I said his name I could see Juri-kun rushing to my side, looking clearly concerned.


    ¡¸You left so suddenly, big sister, I thought that you might have felt bad or something¡­¡­¡¹


    When he said that to me I was so surprised that for a moment or two I just stood there. Looking very confused while looking at his face.


    ¡¸Big sister, is everything alright? You look as though you are about to cry.¡¹


    ¡¸I, do I really look like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yeah.¡¹


    ¡¸I-I see. It might really be like that.¡¹


    I don¡¯t understand it all that well myself, but it must have been exactly like the boy was telling me. I don¡¯t want to cry here. Not in front of Juri-kun, when he was so concerned about me like this. However, I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. I wanted to say something to him, but I just couldn¡¯t find the right words to do so. ¡°Is this sadness? Or maybe loneliness? Or maybe even regret?¡± It was all wrong, but at the same it all felt right for some twisted reason.


    ¡¸Big sister, are you really sure that you¡¯re alright?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m alright. It¡¯s nothing, really.¡¹


    I said that, but the truth is that it was a lie. And that lie was so obvious to me that others would surely be able to tell that as well. In fact, Juri-kun kept on staring at me as if he was still concerned, to which I just repeated the line that I was ¡°alright¡±.


    For some reason, the people of this island suddenly started to seem scary to me. It was totally unreasonable, but it was the truth. I know that it was just a play based on a local legend, but still, every legend has some elements of truth in it, the ones that are based on real history. It was the same here.


    If an unknown illness appeared on this Isle again, it would be a matter of life and death to the locals, since their whole economy relied so heavily upon tourism. And if there was a danger of the illness spreading outside of the Isle, they would surely become isolated from the outside world.


    That is why the Black Witch is always going to be feared, as someone who might bring the illness back to the Isles. Thinking about it, the islanders must have been more afraid of the Black Witch here than the people at the capital city were afraid of the return of the Demon Lord. I also understood why the people here would revere the young boy as their hero who killed the Witch and brought peace back to the Isles. It is just a story. A legend from the past. I am an adult so I should clearly know the distinction between reality and fiction. The only thing that I couldn¡¯t get rid of is that sense of pity towards Elizabell, whose hair was the same color as that man¡¯s. My heart felt oddly heavy right now. I wonder? Would this story go completely different if the relationship the boy had with Elizabell was different?


    It is kind of amazing that a story from almost three hundred years ago got preserved in such great detail. It was all that man¡¯s fault I was feeling like that in the first place. I loved him so much that he was on my mind even if he wasn¡¯t here in the flesh right now.


    Raising my face, I can see Juri-kun looking at me with concern in his eyes. His eyes were deep blue, the most common eye color here on the Isles. Staring right at me, he was unable to take his eyes off of me.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Juri-kun? Is there something on my face?¡¹


    While I cocked my head Juri-kun laughed cheerfully, becoming bright and cheerful again in contrast to his previously serious expression.


    ¡¸Not really? It is nothing. But more importantly, what would you like to do now? We can¡¯t really enter the theatre again, and we are starting to get a little short on time.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for that, especially after you managed to get us such nice seats. How about we eat some lunch now? Will you take me to some restaurant with delicious food again?¡¹


    ¡¸Roger that! Today I would like to introduce you to the Isle¡¯s specialty, so let¡¯s go! The restaurant is just a little bit further down the main road.¡¹


    As Juri-kun declares that with pride, I stand up from the bench and smile at him. I can¡¯t stay depressed like this here, it will ruin my vacation. So let¡¯s get back to enjoying ourselves. It was really nice to get to know the Isle¡¯s legend, and I would be lying if I said that the play itself wasn¡¯t stunning. I was really grateful to Juri-kun for inviting me.


    I hide under my parasol again and begin to walk together with Juri-kun. Then we got into the carriage and began riding down the road, which was getting slowly illuminated by the countless lights of the magical gems.

 Volume 4 Chapter 6 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 6 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    It was the end of the day and the sun was slowly beginning to disappear behind the horizon. I can¡¯t say for sure that today¡¯s tour was as enjoyable as yesterday¡¯s one, but I sure ate a whole lot at that restaurant. That is why I was now gently touching my stomach and regretting having eaten so much.


    After that we went to another place that Juri-kun recommended, much to my terror filled with many food stalls. I had tried every single dish from every stall and every single one was delicious, and I was surprised that many of the dishes here were unique to the isle¡¯s capital city, that you wouldn¡¯t find them anywhere else. There was a whole lot of seafood since the Isle was surrounded by the sea, each seasoned with pepper and salt, meat skewers, deep-fried shrimp, octopus rings and much, much more. I even packed some of the dishes to take with me back home. Anyways, I knew that I would be returning to the Governor¡¯s mansion really late tonight.


    By the time I was full and couldn¡¯t eat anything more, it was already late sundown. At my side, Juri-kun was counting coins that were resting in the palms of his hands. I gave him the same amount as yesterday, plus a little extra for the tickets for the play. He would look at me from time to time and smile happily.


    ¡¸I know! Big sister, do you still have time to spare?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Umm, yes, I have the time. It should be alright.¡¹


    While I was puzzled by Juri-kun¡¯s sudden question, he put the coins in his pocket and smiled brightly at me again.


    ¡¸Then please come with me for a moment. I shall take you to a rather special place!¡¹


    ¡¸Special place? I mean, sure, but why?¡¹


    Big sister, earlier today you looked like you were depressed. It¡¯s not good for your stay here and feel like that. So I hope this place will help to cheer you up, even if it is only for a little bit.¡¹


    Seeing him so enthusiastic about the idea, I simply couldn¡¯t bring myself to refuse him. When I nodded my head, Juri-kun smiled brightly and took my hand, taking me back to the carriage and told the driver where to go. Before long, we have arrived at a small, run-down temple at the edge of the town, right next to the thick bushes of the forest.


    ¡¸This is it, big sister. We get off here.¡¹


    ¡¸Ehh, r-right.¡¹


    Juri-kun gets off the carriage and I follow suit. The sun was about to completely disappear behind the horizon, and it was casting long shadows on our feet. I failed to notice it until we actually arrived, but this place seems to be located on a small island that was connected to the main one via a thin stretch of land. The view from this place was also completely different than what we saw from the balcony when we first came here. It surely was beautiful, but since I now know about the legend of this Isle it also felt kind of lonely to me.


    ¡¸Juri-kun? What is this temple? Is this the place you were talking about?¡¹


    I turned my head from the setting sun and looked at Juri-kun, who quite unexpectedly shook his head in denial.


    ¡¸No. This church is long abandoned, there¡¯s no priest here to do the services for the people. But we need to go that way for now.¡¹


    Juri-kun walks down a small path that leads amongst the trees without any hesitation. I follow after him, but if I were to come in here alone I would have never been able to find the right road. I also had to lift the hem of my skirt to avoid the twisted roots and low-growing branches.


    We got to the back of the church and the path seemed to have ended there, but Juri-kun did not stop on moving forward, going alongside a wild path that was made through the grass and thicket. This was something I would normally refrain from doing, but Juri-kun took me by the hand and helped me to get through it.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, see, it¡¯s right there, but you must watch your step. It¡¯s quite difficult to walk properly here.¡¹


    Juri-kun pulled me by the hand and continued to walk forward. He said that it was hard to walk in here, but he was walking so smoothly that it was actually difficult to believe his words. The path was gradually sloping upward, and even though I was wearing low-heeled shoes it was hard for me to walk properly. And the slope was just going up and up and up.


    Before long my breath became ragged and beads of sweat started to crop out on my forehead. And no, age had nothing to do with it. I was still young, so it was purely the lack of exercise on my part. Sure, reading, sewing and embroidery are all indoor hobbies, but there was virtually nothing that prevented me from incorporating some light exercises to my daily routine. Just when I thought I had reached my limit, we arrived at the slope¡¯s summit and I opened my eyes wide.


    As I blinked my eyes a few times in surprise Juri-kun let go of my hand and approached a huge rock wall that was right in front of us. There, he grabbed hold of a huge wooden board that was laid against the wall and pulled it to the side. I was at a loss for words. There was a small cave behind the wooden board, with its size just barely enough for an adult to fit inside of it.


    ¡¸Juri-kun? Is this¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸This here is my secret base. You are the first one I have ever shown this to, Big sister. It¡¯s been a while since I last came here, but I cleaned it up last time, so it should be nice and cozy in here.¡¹


    Juri-kun said that in a proud voice as he made a gesture that seemed to invite me into his secret base.


    The inside of the cave was so beautiful that for a moment there I thought it was made artificially. There was moss and plants covering the walls, ceiling and floor of the cave, so apparently they didn¡¯t need sunlight to grow properly. The moss also emitted light, so the inside of the cave was slightly illuminated.


    Since I had come to this island I have seen lots of different plants, and the ones here were also the ones that I have never seen before. Some of them were really beautiful to boot. Their pollen was flying in the air and was glowing brightly in the darkness.


    I wonder on what principle were those flowers emitting light? I know that back then in my old world there were flowers like that, so maybe it was the same? Thinking about that will actually get me nowhere.


    After passing through a short corridor, we seemed to have arrived at some more open space from where the fresh air was gently blowing. That space was filled with many pieces of furniture such as chairs, tables, desks and drawers, all made out of wooden boxes.


    ¡¸Amazing, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve been bringing all of those things here bit by bit over time.¡¹


    Juri-kun smiles while turning on a portable lamp that was standing on the desk. Seeing him like that, I smiled as well.


    ¡¸Yes, it really is amazing. It¡¯s really amazing that you¡¯ve managed to do this, Juri-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Hehe, but you know, big sister, that¡¯s not all. I plan on making this place more and more comfortable than it is now.¡¹


    ¡¸So it¡¯s going to be even more amazing?¡¹


    I think that something like this would be more than enough for a ten-year-old boy, so what could possibly be even more amazing than this? While I was cocking my head in wonder, Juri-kun took the lamp with one hand and went to the back of the cave, where there seemed to be nothing.


    ¡¸Juri-kun, what are you¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Come and take a look.¡¹


    Putting the lamp on the ground, Juri-kun pressed the moss that was covering the cave¡¯s walls, sending something sticky into the air. I was wondering why would he do something like that, but in the next moment my eyes opened wide in amazement.


    ¡¸Look, if you do that, they will glow even more!¡¹


    The voice of Juri-kun got carried throughout the cave. When I look at the place he put his hand on, I can see that there was now a clear passage there, one that was not there a moment ago. I wish to say that it was a strange and magical sight, but that was not really the case here.


    Since I was born in this world I have seen so much magic that there was hardly a thing related to it that could have surprised me. And that was nothing but truth. This place wasn¡¯t a big deal either, since the laboratory of that man and the hidden room at the Great Temple were about the same when it comes to their atmosphere So I just follow after Juri-kun, who was walking down the aisle with the lamp in his hand.


    This passage was even more artificial than the previous ones that we have passed through. The walls here were polished and held in place neatly, and there were even magic stones placed at even intervals to give the passage some light.

 Volume 4 Chapter 6 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 6 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    The corridor here was so bright that Juri-kun¡¯s lamp wasn¡¯t even necessary at this point.


    ¡¸Say, Juri-kun? How did you even find this place in the first place?¡¹


    When I ask him, Juri-kun answers me in a hushed voice after a moment of brief silence without turning back and still being a few steps ahead of me.


    ¡¸There¡¯s no big story or reason behind it, really. You know, both my parents are long dead now. Just until a little while ago I was staying at the temple so I didn¡¯t have to worry about accommodation and food and all that. There weren¡¯t any real restrictions there, but they would always tell me to stay out of the forest, and that was the only thing that I couldn¡¯t really understand.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Stay out of the forest?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, apparently it has something to do with the fact that this is the uncharted forest or something like that. Didn¡¯t you know?¡¹


    ¡¸!?¡¹


    Really now, it was the part of the forest with the ruins inside it, the very same that the man was currently investigating. So it seems that Juri-kun ventured here out of sheer curiosity because the adults told him that he absolutely could not go there. Just what you¡¯d expect from a small child.


    ¡¸So while I was snooping around the place, I happened to find that cave and this passage here. Simple, right?¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C I see.¡¹


    I kind of understand where he was coming from, but then again, I was reminded that sometimes ignorance could truly be a blessing in disguise. I wasn¡¯t the one who could say anything about being privileged or having a cheat at my disposal, since I happened to reincarnate into an aristocratic family, but that fact alone meant that I grew up in a very sheltered environment. So truth be told, Juri-kun¡¯s knowledge about this world must be greater than mine. Without a shred of doubt.


    So what could I possibly say to a boy who was forced to spend his whole day playing around in the forest because he had nowhere else to go to? I couldn¡¯t possibly think of any words that would be suitable here.


    We walked for a minute or two in silence before another stone wall rose up right in front of us. Juri-kun placed the lamp on the ground again and started to touch the wall in the same manner as he did before. And just like before, the wall soon moved to the side, revealing the way to go further in. But then Juri-kun suddenly came to a stop.


    ¡¸Juri-kun?¡¹


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I wanted to ask him, but the sight of the next room shaped like a huge dome made me swallow my words entirely.


    The walls in this place were completely covered in letters in a strange language that I didn¡¯t recognize. And right in the center of this place, there was a man holding a long staff in his hands, looking straight at us.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Filmina?¡¹


    From the sound of this man¡¯s voice, I almost immediately recognize that man to be my husband. Seeing me, the man lowered his staff as he cocked his neck and opened his eyes wide.


    ¡¸Edi? Why are you here¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸That is what I would like to know. Why are you here?¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, that would actually be a long story¡­ By any chance, am I not supposed to be here¡­¡­?¡¹


    I started to speak, and with each of my words the eyebrows of that man were raising higher and higher. That was all the answer I needed in and of itself. There was no need for me to even wonder if those were the ruins he needed to investigate, because they probably were. But I was still wondering how it was possible for us to be here.


    While I was at a loss for what to say or what to do, I could see that Juri-kun¡¯s face have become somewhat distorted and twisted by some kind of dark emotions.


    ¡¸The Black, Wizard¡­¡­¡¹


    I took a deep breath, for it was probably the first time that that man would see Juri-kun. Juri-kun stepped a little bit forward. True, I have never mentioned that my husband was the Black Wizard, but I just thought there was no need for me to do that. As I thought that, Juri-kun got closer and closer to the man.


    ¡¸You there, who the hell are you! This place is my secret base! Don¡¯t act like you own the damned place!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ From my standpoint, you seem to be the one who¡¯s trespassing, child.¡¹


    Whispered the man while he watched how Juri-kun was slowly approaching him.


    ¡¸!?¡¹


    Suddenly, the man opened his eyes wide and looked around. Just then, the magic symbols and circles that were dormant until now were starting to glow in the same way as the pieces of the wall that Juri-kun touched earlier. Then the man screamed something incomprehensible, but before he was able to do anything, Juri-kun¡¯s body started to glow pure white. At that moment I leapt towards Juri-kun, filling my vision with pure white as well. I tried to close my eyes and move my head away, but the glow was so bright that I could still see it even with my eyelids closed.


    I felt as if a lot of time had passed since that moment, even though it was only but a few seconds.


    ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C Big sister. Big sister!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Juri, kun?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright now. It¡¯s alright now, big sister, so please let me go already! I can¡¯t breathe!¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, eeehhh, right, sorry about that.¡¹


    When I could see normally again, I saw that my arms were outstretched and that I was forcibly hugging Juri-kun to my chest. Feeling that my grip had lessened, Juri-kun used that opportunity to break free. Then I could see something with the corner of my eye. It was a brightly colored mantle, the very same that man wore on his way here.


    ¡¸Edi!¡¹


    What happened here? The only thing I know is that the man was nowhere to be found. For a moment there I thought that he might have run away from here, but he wasn¡¯t a kind of man to just abandon people in need and run using his teleportation magic.


    In any case, once that Juri-kun got away from me I immediately rushed towards the center of the magic circle that was drawn onto the ground. I started to search through the laying cloak in hope of finding some sort of a clue. And then my eyes widened with surprise.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Eeeehhhh!?¡¹


    My surprised voice echoes throughout the cave. I was sure that my current expression must have been quite funny or even stupid, but if anyone was in my shoes right now I can guarantee you that their expression would have been more or less the same. What is the meaning of this? What? How?


    The first thing that I saw was his black hair, shining in the dark. When I tried to squeeze his hand, it was completely drenched in sweat. His skin was as smooth as ever and as white as I remember it to be, being able to awaken envy in every woman. He looked just like a fairy, and the only real difference was that he seemed to be unconscious right about now.


    ¡¸¡­ Edi?¡¹


    And yet there was something completely unnatural about him right about now. And that something was the fact that even though he was about the same age as I, his body right now was a lot smaller. And by that I mean A LOT SMALLER.


    He should be the same age as I am. That¡¯s how it should be, but right now his figure looked to be no older than nine or ten years old. He looked like a small child no matter how you looked at it. His clothes were the same size and shape as the one that that man was wearing, so there was no mistaking it. There was no way in hell that I could have confused him with someone else.


    I was so shocked that I needed to sit down. I just kept on staring at the little boy in shock for so long that even Juri-kun happened to approach me to see what caused such a reaction from me. He looked at the small boy, then at me, and then at the small boy again.


    ¡¸Say, big sister? Is this perhaps that Mister from a moment ago?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, there¡¯s no doubt about it.¡¹


    I don¡¯t know what caused him to turn into a little boy, but there was no doubt in my mind that it was him in the flesh. But that was sadly the only thing that I could be sure about right now.


    ¡¸¡­¡­What are we going to do now?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Whatever shall we do indeed.¡¹


    For the time being, the only thing I could think of was to pick the body of the unconscious boy from the ground as gently as I possibly could.

 Volume 4 Chapter 7 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 7 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    ¡¸Welcome home, Filmina-sa¡­¡­ ¨C¨C¨C¨C.¡¹


    The butler wasn¡¯t able to finish the sentence that he started. It was probably because the huge box that we managed to drag back here on the piece of clothing that was left after that man¡¯s sudden transformation. Not only the butler, but every other servant we passed until now were giving us those weird looks. I was painfully aware of them all and just wanted to turn myself invisible so that I could avoid them.


    But I couldn¡¯t let them see me shocked or distressed. So just like my Father taught me, I wore a mask of calmness on my face and coughed a few times to diver the butler¡¯s attention towards me again. It was really hard for him to do right now, since he was looking at me and Juri-kun respectively, shifting his gaze every few seconds.


    ¡¸Filmina-sama, that luggage and that little boy over there¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸The luggage is full of souvenirs that I have bought. And that boy right here is the one who helped me carry it back here, since I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do that on my own.¡¹


    I smiled gently at the butler, telling him the cover story that I had decided upon in advance. To my words, the butler only nodded his head with a really professional expression, raising his hand and calling two more servants to his side.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll have the luggage delivered to your room right away, Filmina-sama.¡¹


    Hearing that my face twitched just a little bit, but I managed to calm myself down in time and give a proper response to that.


    ¡¸No, that won¡¯t be necessary. This luggage here is full of very fragile things, so I shall bring it to my room myself. This boy here shall help me do it, just as we agreed upon earlier.¡¹


    While I was saying all that, Juri-kun kept nodding his head this while time, trying to make my words pass as more believable. The butler¡¯s expression remained unchanged, but I imagine that deep down inside he must have been rather suspicious of me at that point. But it doesn¡¯t matter. Whatever happens, we needed to get the box back into my room as soon as possible.


    ¡¸I realize that this may go directly against the nature of your job, but I am also starting to feel rather unwell. If possible, I would like to get this box to my room fast and go rest.¡¹


    ¡¸You feel unwell, Filmina-sama? All the more reason for you not to do that on your own.¡¹


    ¡¸I appreciate your concern, but it is also for my own good. I was thinking it was right about the time for me to start incorporating some exercise in my life.¡¹


    While giggling in a cute way I dismiss any further questions and words that the butler could have had for me, and together with Juri-kun we somehow manage to bring the box all the way into my room at the top floor of the mansion. It was truly a miracle that we were able to do that. Then we gently lower it onto the ground. Then we could finally exhale with relief, as the huge weight was lifted from our shoulders.


    ¡¸Aaaahhh! That was tiring as all hell!¡¹


    Shouted Juri-kun while sitting on the edge of the bed, to which I laughed slightly while sitting on the chair right beside the bed.


    ¡¸Thank you very much for your help, Juri-kun.¡¹


    ¡¸Nah, it¡¯s fine. After all, I¡¯m partially to blame for this whole situation.¡¹


    Juri-kun shook his head as if it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, but truth be told, without him being there I would have been stuck in the ruins, not knowing what to do. I then take a look at the young boy that was currently sleeping in bed ¨C¨C my dear husband, but somehow age-reverted. He was this heavy ¡°luggage¡± that we were carrying all this time.


    After the ruins were wrapped in white light and that man was reverted back to being a small child, we decided that we couldn¡¯t stay there any longer. Together with Juri-kun, I devised a plan and we started to act on it. We then used his cloak to somehow transport the box with that man inside of it all the way back towards the carriage and drove back to the Governor¡¯s mansion. I have torn my dress in many places and my hair was messy as a result, but after many trials and tribulations that involved awkward stares from the servants and lots of stairs to traverse we have finally reached our destination.


    While I felt as though I was starting to develop a huge headache, I unwrapped the man from his cloak and had a look at his still unconscious face. It was as lovely and beautiful as I remembered it, making him resemble a fairy or some other fantastical creature like that. What was the meaning of that? Surely it was not a prank on that man¡¯s behalf, for he was way above petty things like that. So the cause must have laid somewhere else, but where exactly?


    While I let out a deep sigh, Juri-kun, who was also gazing at the man until now, suddenly looked towards me.


    ¡¸Missy, so you are the guest of the Governor herself? You must be a really important person.¡¹


    Hearing his unexpected words I couldn¡¯t help it but to laugh. The word ¡°important person¡± sounded rather flat and mockingly in my ears. Seeing my somehow awkward smile, Juri-kun shifts his gaze from me to that man, continuing to speak.


    ¡¸I¡¯m not the one who¡¯s an important person here. That man is. He¡¯s my husband.¡¹


    Hearing my words, Juri-kun blinks rapidly a couple of times. For some reason, as he shifted his gaze towards me and to that man again, Juri-kun¡¯s expression seemed to have grown somewhat darker.


    ¡¸This little fella? Your husband, big sister? Really?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s exactly right.¡¹


    No matter how much he would be reverted back in age, I still knew it was my dear husband. What comes to mind right now is the figure of that man as he used to be during his childhood. Now, he seemed to be slightly bigger than how I remembered him from that time, but his unique looks and aura surrounding him were more than proof enough for me to identify him¡­ But it still didn¡¯t change the fact that right now he was nothing but a small child.


    But still, why his age reverted like that? It must have had something to do with the ruins he was currently investigating. However, with that realization there also came another one: if the ruins were indeed the cause of his age reversion, there was no way for me to do something about that all on my own. I was at a complete loss of what to do.


    Rather than being unconscious, it looked like that man was deep asleep, looking so adorable that you just wanted to play a prank on him while he was still like that¡­ While I was thinking that, I could feel myself becoming ridden with anxiety. What if that man didn¡¯t wake up? When I stood up to try to wake him up forcefully, I could hear the sound of someone knocking on the door.


    Startled, my body trembled heavily. I cast a quick glance towards Juri-kun and then look back towards the door again.


    ¡¸Y-yes? What is your business with me?¡¹


    ¡¸Please excuse me, Filmina-dono, but my butler told me that you were feeling unwell, so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, p-please wait for moment¡­!¡¹


    The doorknob slowly started to move. I forgot to lock the door behind me when we came inside! I let out a small shriek and rushed towards the door, but it was already too late. The door opened before I could do anything to stop it.


    ¡¸¡­¡­!?¡¹


    Who could that be? I thought while holding my breath. With neither me nor Juri-kun being able to prevent the inevitable, a new person walked right into the room. Worse yet, I was unable to come up with any excuse on the spot.


    The one to enter the room was the Governess herself. For a moment she just stood there, looking at me, then at Juri-kun, and then finally at the man who was still soundly asleep in bed. Her eyebrows rose greatly and you could see surprise reflected in her green eyes. She then slowly closed the door behind her, which echoed greatly in the awkward silence.


    ¡¸T-this, what is the meaning of this!?¡¹


    Asked the Governess in such a shocked voice that for a moment there I wondered if it was indeed her who entered the room. But I could understand where she was coming from, since upon initially seeing this I was equally as shocked and confused. While the Governor was looking at the three of us with really confused gaze, I thought to myself that I would like to know as well what exactly was going on in here. She then blinked a few times as if to see if it wasn¡¯t but a hallucination, but the reality was proving itself to be pretty unforgiving. She then held her head in her hands.


    ¡¸I have a whole lot of questions right now, but let¡¯s start with the most important one¡­¡­ Filmina-dono, if I understand correctly, this little boy over there, is he¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It is exactly what you think, Leticiela-sama. Somehow, we found ourselves in a quite difficult predicament.¡¹


    ¡¸No way¡­ But how¡­? How could something like that even¡­!?¡¹


    The Governess shouted as I she couldn¡¯t quite believe what she was seeing. Then, after a while she noticed that she seemed to be even more upset about this whole ordeal than me, and bowed to me in apology. She then closed her eyes, letting out a few deep sighs and opened her eyes again, seemingly calmer than before.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t know what overcame me. I was very confused for a second.¡¹


    ¡¸No, please, don¡¯t worry about it. But please, Leticiela-sama, please keep this a secret for now.¡¹


    The Governess nodded her head, seemingly understanding what I was getting at. It would be quite a scandal if it got leaked that the Court Wizard was turned into a small child while investigating the forest ruins. It was something we could never let happen.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C Ahh, that¡¯s right, that may indeed be for the best.¡¹


    After saying that to herself after a momentary silence, the Governess turns towards Juri-kun, as if noticing him just now.


    ¡¸By the way, Filmina-dono? This young boy here, is he¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸My name is Juri. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, Miss Governess.¡¹


    I have completely forgotten that Juri-kun was here all this time, but when asked by the Governess he himself stood up and introduced himself, at the same time bowing down deeply to the Governess.


    ¡¸This child is the guide who¡¯s been showing me around the island since yesterday. He also helped me to carry that man back here.¡¹


    To that, the Governess only looked at Juri-kun and answered with a simple: ¡°I see¡±.


    ¡¸You have my gratitude for helping Filmina-dono out, boy. But I must warn you, don¡¯t even think about talking around town about what you saw today. Otherwise be prepared to receive the most severe of punishments.¡¹


    ¡¸R-right. I understand.¡¹


    Being told that and realizing that the situation was deadly serious, Juri-kun answered with all honesty. The Governess then looked at him for a moment longer and ultimately turned towards me, opening her mouth.


    ¡¸Right. Now then, since it is getting rather late, I do believe that you should go home, boy. Where do you live? I¡¯ll send you there via carriage.¡¹


    ¡¸No way, I mean, there¡¯s no need for you to do that, Governess¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No need to be modest right now, my boy. Think of it as a sign of gratitude for helping to carry ¡°that boy¡± all the way back here. Now, just give it up and accept it.¡¹


    ¡¸If-if that¡¯s how you put things, Governor¡­¡¹


    Juri-kun got up from the bed and then shook the Governess¡¯s hand in response to her proposition. Then he also turned towards me.


    ¡¸Great, now that¡¯s been taken care of, can you wait here for a moment? I need to get the preparations ready.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh¡­?¡¹


    Juri-kun was about to leave, so that would mean that one matter has been taken care off. However, wouldn¡¯t it be better to keep him around for a little while longer so that the Governess would be assured that he wasn¡¯t going to tell anyone about what he saw today? While I was thinking like that, the Governess cast a quick glance at me, seemingly being able to figure out what I was thinking.


    ¡¸Or you know what, no, scratch that. Sorry, but I may have phrased that wrong. Maybe you would like to move into the mansion here and stay with ¡°that boy¡± for now, as an exception?¡¹


    ¡¸Exception?¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 7 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 7 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    ¡¸Yes. You see, there¡¯s a small cottage right next to the ruins. I was initially thinking of letting Agedilus-dono use it for convenience¡¯s sake in light of his investigation. But now it will come in handy since we can¡¯t let him stay here and risk the people finding out about this. Nobody really goes by there, except for maybe once a week to see if everything is okay, so how about it? Pretty good place to hide our little ¡°boy¡±, don¡¯t you think?¡¹


    There wasn¡¯t really anything I could say to that. If the rumors began to spread that a Court Wizard who came here to investigate the ruins ended up like this, there would surely be riot as a result. Moreover, while he was like that it was pretty much impossible for that man to carry on with his investigation, and the Governor must have been fully aware of that fact as well. Therefore, keeping this incident under wraps was top priority right now. I was about ready to burst into tears, but still I bowed my head to the Governess in gratitude.


    ¡¸Thank you very much, Leticiela-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸Think nothing of it. Rather than that, I¡¯m sorry that there¡¯s not really any other way for us to handle this. Sorry about that.¡¹


    ¡¸No, please, don¡¯t feel bad!¡¹


    I bow my head to the Governess in gratitude yet again. We should be the ones who should be apologizing because this situation was bound to cause the Governess some trouble down the road. But even so, her kindness was surprising. Could it be that this woman was as warm and kind inside as her looks might have indicated?


    Then I turned back towards Juri-kun, who was on his way to the door.


    ¡¸Juri-kun. Thank you so much for tonight.¡¹


    ¡¸Sure thing. Thanks a lot, big sister.¡¹


    I then saw them off to the door and after Juri-kun and the Governess left the room I made sure to lock the door properly, so that no one would be able to surprise me like that again. No, even with that being done I couldn¡¯t feel at ease. Still, I was so tired that I couldn¡¯t help but want to get some rest.


    It was only now that I noticed just how tense I was all this time. I sat on the bedside chair and let out an exhausted sigh. I really wanted to get some sleep right now. I then looked down upon the sleeping face of that small child and I couldn¡¯t help but feel amazed by it yet again. His features were just like I remembered them. His fairy-like beauty was still there, but right about now there was also something unbelievably cute to him. How should I put this? Rather than a little boy, he looked just like a little girl. Looking at him right now, I confirmed that his almost angel-like features that lingered in my memories were not just a mere prank my mind was pulling on me. It was real. Better yet, he was even more beautiful than in my memories.


    ¡­ And just like that, while looking at the boy¡¯s extraordinary features, my mind was yet again ridden with worry and anxiety. What if he stays like that forever? What if he¡¯s not able to go back to his original appearance? I know that I shouldn¡¯t be thinking about things like that, but seeing how I was reincarnated in this world, I should have known more than anyone else that there are no such things as ¡°impossible¡± in this world. I was so anxious that I couldn¡¯t hardly keep myself from worrying.


    I gently stroke the boy¡¯s cheek, thinking that maybe this small gesture would be enough to wake him up from his slumber. Looking closely, there was no scar under his left eye, the one that he said he received during their journey to subjugate the Demon Lord was gone. His skin was so smooth and beautiful. While I was stroking him like that, his eyelids shook a little and his eyes slowly opened.


    ¡¸Edi!!!¡¹


    I shriek in shock, looking into the small child¡¯s eyes. I could see my own reflection perfectly reflected in them.


    ¡¸Ahh, what a relief. You finally woke up¡­¡¹


    As soon as the boy¡¯s eyes registered my face, a sharp light appeared in them. The boy¡¯s hand slaps my hand away from his face and he raises himself up on the bed, his glare right now being as sharp as the edge of the sword.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    When I said the boy¡¯s name, he looked at me with even more hostility in his eyes than before.


    ¡¸¡­ Who are you?¡¹


    His voice was so high pitched that for a moment I couldn¡¯t even understand what he said. While I was looking at his in astonishment, the boy continued to speak.


    ¡¸What is this place? Why am I like this?¡¹


    Staying overly vigilant, the boy backs away on the bed to stay as far away from me as possible. At that moment the boy¡¯s shirt, which was way too big for his current form, slipped off of his shoulders and his snow-white skin was exposed to me. Noticing that the boy blushed heavily on the spot, and tried to forcefully pull his shirt back on, as if not wanting me to see him in such a state. However, I had no problem with seeing him like that, since I was that man¡¯s wife and knew him for a long time now.


    ¡¸Edi? Don¡¯t you recognize me? You don¡¯t know who I am?¡¹


    I want to hear him say that it was just a cruel prank, but I could see from the look in his eyes that this estrangement was genuine. And with each passing minute the boy was becoming more and more suspicious.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t act so overly familiar with me. There are but a few people who can call me that¡­¡¹


    Suddenly, the boy¡¯s body shook slightly as his eyes locked on me. At that moment, I felt as though his gaze was piercing right through me, gazing straight into the depths of my soul.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Fil¡­ mina?¡¹


    I was at a loss for words. Still, I was glad that he remembered me and as relief filled my mind, a smile returned to by lips.


    ¡¸Yes. It¡¯s me, your Filmina.¡¹


    The boy¡¯s eyes open wide.


    ¡¸What does this mean? Why are you all grown up?¡¹


    It seems that the boy tries to act in his usual calm and composed way, but since he was a child he had a hard time concealing his surprise and astonishment. The boy¡¯s words manage to wake some bad feeling inside of me, but I didn¡¯t want to say anything for now.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not it, Edi. I¡¯m not the one who suddenly grown up. It¡¯s you who suddenly got smaller.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!!!¡¹


    The boy just stood there for a moment, completely at a loss for words. I wish that I could tell him something more, but unfortunately that was everything I knew about his current predicament. Believe me, I would like this to be but a joke, but unfortunately that was not the case.


    Ahh, there it is again. Just as I was beginning to feel relieved, I was struck with worries yet again. The more I tried to think about this whole situation, the more confusing it became. I also couldn¡¯t stop thinking that if there was someone else with the man at that time, they might have noticed that something was amiss in the ruins and that whole situation didn¡¯t happen. And it was all that man¡¯s fault. Him and his bad habits. He was always trying to get everything done all by himself. Although I wanted to say that out loud, I bit my tongue and stopped myself. I wasn¡¯t in the ruins and had no idea how it was there. So I don¡¯t have the right to criticize anyone.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Filminna? Umm¡­¡­ Are you alright¡­¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, y-yes. I¡¯m terribly sorry. It¡¯s nothing, really. I¡¯m fine.¡¹


    I tell the boy that I¡¯m okay, even though I was more embarrassed than anything. But seeing how the boy seemed to be worried about me, I just couldn¡¯t do it. So I just forced myself to smile instead. Worrying excessively would get me nowhere, and besides, the boy should know more about that situation than I. Any further worry would only cause me more and more misery.


    At that time, I heard knocking on the door.


    ¡¸Yes? Who is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina-dono. It¡¯s me.¡¹


    The voice answered without trying to knock on the door again. It was the voice of the person who was here just a moment ago.


    ¡¸Leticiela-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ve prepared the carriage in secret. As well as some spare clothes for ¡°him¡±.¡¹


    She works fast, I¡¯ll give her that. I thanked the Governess while she handed me the folded child¡¯s clothes through the gap in the door, and then I handed them to the boy who was still sitting on the bed.


    ¡¸Edi, for now, could you change into that?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Understood.¡¹


    Even though he didn¡¯t seem to understand the current situation, the boy heeded my words and change into clothes that I gave him. I smiled and went back towards the door, all the while feeling the gaze of his eyes upon myself.


    ¡¸Could you go into the hallway for a moment?¡¹


    His words made me blink my eyes for a few moments in surprise. I never would have thought that this boy could be anxious and embarrassed over something as trivial as this. He was always so calm and collected, so when I looked back at him it was actually surprising to see his cute face all embarrassed. It was even more amazing knowing how the older Edi would behave, so I knew that this sight will stay in memory for a long time to come.


    ¡¸Yes, Edi. Of course.¡¹


    That is why I should do everything in my power to ease his worries and needless anxiety. So I said that to him with a smile while also leaving the room for a moment. Before I left I could actually see the boy¡¯s expression relaxing a bit.


    I quietly close the door behind me and join the Governess in the corridor.


    ¡¸Leticiela-sama. Once again, thank you very much.¡¹


    ¡¸No need to worry about it, Filmina-dono. I¡¯m just doing whatever I can to help.¡¹


    The Governess shakes her head and smiles. She was making even such small gestures in such an attractive way. But it was a completely different charm from that of the members of the royal family. When I said thank you to her one more time, her smile turned into a rather bitter one.


    ¡¸Do you really think it is wise the let that Juri-boy go back home like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I do believe that was the best course of action.¡¹


    ¡¸Good. But the real question is: whatever shall we do with ¡°him¡±?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ The situation seems to be even more serious than we thought.¡¹


    Hearing my words, the smile disappeared from the Governess¡¯s lips, replaced by the look of utter concern.


    ¡¸What do you exactly mean by that?¡¹


    For a moment there I was wondering whether or not I should answer truthfully to that question, but after a moment of thought I decided to come clean. This was the territory of the Isle, and no matter how you look at it, this wasn¡¯t something that I could possibly hope to solve all on my own. The Governess should know what is going on. So I tell her while keeping my voice down.


    ¡¸It also appears that not only his body, but his mind has suffered a recession as well.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!!!¡¹


    For a short while, the Governess was absolutely silent. But even in this state, when her forehead was cut with a deep wrinkle signalizing that she was deep in thought, she was still absolutely gorgeous. I wish I could have told her more, but sadly I didn¡¯t know anything else besides that.


    ¡¸I-II see. In that case, I think it would be wise to get in touch with the capital immediately.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right.¡¹


    We both look at one another for a moment, apology visible in the eyes of the Governess and guilt visible in mine.


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ So it will be impossible to continue the investigation just like that?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for saying something that may be out of bounds. I understand that Agedilus-dono¡¯s well-being is the top priority to you and that you would like to return to the capital as soon as possible. However, this situation is something that only the Court Wizard can help us on. For the purpose of the investigation, I would like for Agedilus-dono to stay here.¡¹


    I look at the Governess who must have had a lot of trouble with saying all of those difficult words just now.


    ¡¸That¡¯s not something I can decide on my own. I¡¯ll have to ask my husband what¡¯s his take on the subject first.¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 7 Part 3

    Volume 4 Chapter 7 Part 3


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    Honestly thinking, I thought that going back now would be a bad idea as well. The Governess has a point here. The cause of this phenomenon was definitely somewhere inside of the ruins. Additionally, we had no guarantee that by returning to the capital we could bring Edi back to normal. Also, even though the Governess did not say it out loud, only Edi was able to properly translate the runes in the ruins.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C At least that¡¯s what I think. Because there was always a possibility that because he was like this right now, he would have lost all of his knowledge that he acquired over the years spent at the Magic Academy, since at that age he wasn¡¯t even there to begin with. So even if he was having trouble deciphering the runes as his adult self, it was pretty much impossible for us to demand of him that he would be able to do that in this state.


    While we were both just keeping silent and sighing from time to time, the door to the room opened quietly and a small boy dressed in a new set of clothes and hood emerged from within it.


    ¡¸Agedilus-dono, I hope that the size was alright?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    The boy did not answer the Governess¡¯s question, instead just quietly walked up to me. It looks like even his personality reverted back to when he was but a small child, who more than anything hated going out and having to deal with other people. It was often bad enough that his parents would need to interpret for him, but after a while I managed to live with that.


    The boy was still silent, but the clothes seemed to be a little too big for him, even though they were probably meant for a child that was slightly smaller than he was right now. I could feel his eyes gazed pleadingly at me from beneath the hood. So I gently took his small hand in my own. I then stand up and turn towards the Governess.


    ¡¸Apparently the clothes are a little too big.¡¹


    ¡¸If that¡¯s the case, I shall send you a smaller ones tomorrow. For the time being, we should go somewhere else so that people won¡¯t notice. If you are good to go¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Once again, so sorry for this. We shall prepare ourselves immediately.¡¹


    The boy seemed to be a little offended by the fact that we needed to leave the mansion in a hurry, but he didn¡¯t say a word. I could partially understand his attitude, but now was not the right time for this.


    Since I originally had very little clothes with me, it didn¡¯t take me very long to get everything ready. They boy stayed silent all this time, and I had no idea whatever should I say to him.


    ¡¸Edi, please wait just a moment. I¡¯ll be ready soon.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Let me help.¡¹


    ¡¸!!!¡¹


    The boy came right to my side and started to pack the trunks with speed and deftness that was far greater than mine, and when I tried to lift the trunks, one in each of my hand, he just took hold of his own trunk as if it didn¡¯t weight anything.


    ¡¸I must take care of my own belongings.¡¹


    He then took hold of it with both of his small hands, while I just kind of followed suit.


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, Edi. You don¡¯t have to do this. I can take care of your trunk as well¡­¡­.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m fine.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Are you now?¡¹


    No, no, no, I know that he may have said that, but the truth might have been quite the opposite. Although it was that man we are talking about here, so it might actually be true, since he was always so stubborn that if he said he was going to do something, he was surely going to do it.


    Then, after going out and informing the Governess that we were ready to depart, we were led through back corridors into the back door, so as to not be too conspicuous. Fortunately, we arrived at our destination without being seen by anyone.


    The outside was already dark, so the Governess helped us get our luggage loaded onto the carriage and then we went inside.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, you two, but I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s as far as I can accompany you. That¡¯s why¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I know. Thank you so much once again for doing so much for us.¡¹


    The Governess laughed shortly and then handed me a key through the carriage¡¯s window. She also took a glimpse at the boy sitting right next to me. Even though this whole situation wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault, I could tell that she must have felt somewhat responsible for it. Just then the carriage began to move and I could soon no longer see the Governess.


    While the carriage was moving the boy not even once tried to open up his mouth. I tried to strike up a conversation with him on a few occasions, but he just kept on being silent and emanated the aura that suggested to leave him alone to his own devices. It was all good that he acknowledged me as ¡°Filmina¡±, but in his eyes I still must have been nothing more but a stranger. Even though he helped me carry my luggage and was definitely Agedilus Von Lancent, looking at him right now it was really hard to believe.


    The gap that was in between us right now was a good evidence of the ridge that was separating us. Through the rest of the ride the boy just stayed still like a life-sized doll, until the very end of the ride when we finally arrived at our destination.


    ¡¸Right, Edi. Let¡¯s go.¡¹


    I get off the carriage first and extend my hand towards the boy, but he manages to get off just fine on his own, without accepting my hand.


    Yes, it¡¯s been a while since I felt just like that. I know that this was the way he was before I started to interact with him, but it still kind of hurt to see him acting like that.


    I lower my hand and see the carriage off, all the while feeling overwhelming sadness in my chest. I then go towards the door, unlock it and go inside. After making sure that there was no one else besides us here, we lit the magical lamps that were installed on the ceiling. Illuminating the interior, it was almost like a smaller version of the mansion we¡¯ve been staying at, and it was surely too large for just the two of us. Apparently someone was tending to the place every so often, because of what the interior was clean and well-maintained.


    Now then, first order of business it to bring the trunks into the bedroom and think about whatever shall we do from now on. I took a glance at the boy and he removed his hood from his face. For some reason, he was smiling faintly. My, my, won¡¯t you look at that. Was that also growling in his stomach that I could hear?


    ¡¸Would you like to eat something for the time being?¡¹


    To my question, the boy silently nodded his head. Umu, umu, it¡¯s a good thing to be obedient like that ¨C¨C¨C¨C¡­¡­¡­¡­ Ah, I know.


    I go to the living room where our luggage was for the time being, looking for ¡°it¡±, tucked away at the bottom of my trunk and neatly wrapped in paper. Curious, the boy followed me to the living room.


    ¡¸Edi, I bought it today while in town. For the time being we have nothing else to eat, so we have to make due with this for now.¡¹


    I handed the package to the boy and he started to open it with expressionless expression. Once he saw what was inside, his eyes glowed brightly. The package contained various snacks and treats that I managed to buy throughout the food stalls I visited today. There was taiyaki there, some seafood, mushrooms and skewers. They would fill our stomachs nicely, but as a late night snacks they would be terrible for our waistlines. The boy grabs the skewer and carries it into his mouth in a hurry.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­!!!¡¹


    As his eyes grew wider and wider, he opened his mouth again and took another bite. He seemed to like it, and even though his mouth was small, he managed to devour the whole skewer in a matter of seconds.


    Having filled our stomachs, I could feel myself becoming more and more tired. Apparently becoming sleepy after a good meal was the thing that was characteristic for both children and adults alike.


    ¡¸Good night, Edi.¡¹


    He didn¡¯t even have to answer to that. His eyes should have been closed, but when I got into my bed myself I could see that he was looking at me. I smiled at him gently and then his eyes finally closed. Soon enough, his small chest began to move up and down in a steady rhythm, indicating that he was asleep.


    No matter how vigilant he might be, a child is still nothing but that ¨C¨C a child. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn¡¯t win against sleepiness. I stood up from the bed and opened my trunk again, taking out a small pendant that was wrapped in one of my dresses, wondering if it was a blessing or a curse that this man became a child like that. It was something that I got from the Princess, a magic item that would allow me to hold a conversation no matter the distance.


    ¡¸¡¸Rose is my strength, lily is my kindness, my heart is always with you.¡¹¡¹


    I sing a verse from a very famous poem, and then the magic stone in the pendant begins to shine. A moment passes with nothing happening, and then¡­


    Needless to say, because of the late hour the Princess was dressed in her nightgown, and her beautiful silver-white hair were let loose, surrounding her face like a silver cascade. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking to myself that it was a true feast for the eyes. Even the biggest sinners would surely swear to redeem their evil ways upon seeing her like that. She was so beautiful that it made me question my own womanly charms.


    As the Princess was looking at me, I gave a slight bow while lifting the hem of my dress just a little bit.


    ¡¸Princess, I am sorry for calling you at such an unfortunate time. Would you like me to call you somewhere around the day?¡¹


    Hearing my words, the Princess stares me for a moment, her eyes blinking rapidly.


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t mind ¡­ So? Did something happen?¡¹


    ¡¸Umm, I think that it would be a whole lot more helpful explanation if you see it with your own eyes instead of me just telling you about it.¡¹


    I stepped away to let the Princess see for herself what the problem was, and she just observed with a compassionate expression. She could see the bed clearly now, and the person that was sleeping inside of it.


    Then the Princess¡¯s eyes opened wide, and she was looking between the bed and at me interchangeably with a clearly stupefied expression.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸You, how did you manage to hide the fact that you were pregnant and gave birth to a child?¡¹


    ¡¸Princess, while I completely understand from where is this coming from, I assure you that this is not the case in here.¡¹


    Just as the Princess said, someone might draw the wrong conclusion that I suddenly gave birth to a child. But reality was way more ruthless than that. Trying to cope with that reality, the Princess holds her forehead with her hands, as if trying to suppress a headache.


    ¡¸So, what? Are you telling me that Agedilus turned into a small child all of a sudden?¡¹


    I wanted to just laugh at that suggestion and assure the Princess that it was all but a joke, but I couldn¡¯t. The Princess started to realize that as well, for she was yet again looking at the boy with an expression full of disbelief.


    ¡¸Seriously now, it¡¯s one thing after another with you guys.¡¹


    ¡¸I cannot really say anything to that.¡¹


    Then the Princess listened to my report about Edi¡¯s age and memories possibly being reverted to the state of childhood, all the while having that mysterious look on her face.


    ¡¸That is why it must remain a strict secret. We cannot allow the people to know that something like this happened to the Court Wizard in a place like this.¡¹


    ¡¸Aside from the fact that two islanders: Governess Leticiela and that boy already know about that.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, is that so?¡¹


    Right about now, a different type of expression popped up on the Princess¡¯s face, changing her otherwise beautiful features. While I was wondering what seemed to be wrong, the Princess smiled at me in a gentle way.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t make that kind of face. But that¡¯s right. You must investigate this matter further and unravel it. We cannot leave things as they are right about now.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I knew it, it would be better for us to go back home.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t wanted to say that out loud, but the words just kind of came to me all on their own.


    ¡¸I just don¡¯t understand. Edi is in this state most likely because of his investigation of the ruins. And even knowing that full well, Leticiela-sama asked us to carry on with our investigation on site. But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s wise, considering that we don¡¯t know if something even worse won¡¯t happen because of it.¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C I see. I understand the reason why both sides wouldn¡¯t want to make such big of a deal out of it. After all, Agedilus¡¯s skills as a magical anthropologist are second to none even by the Magic Academy¡¯s standards.¡¹


    As if to clear her mind, the Princess let out a deep sigh.


    ¡¸For now, I understand your situation. Please continue to do your best for now. But please remember that whether or not you decide to return to the capital, appointing a successor shall take some time. And Filmina, please try to not get yourself in any more trouble, okay?¡¹


    ¡¸Right. I shall do whatever I can on my end.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Just please don¡¯t try to bite off more than you could possibly chew.¡¹


    With those final words of encouragement, the magic light surrounding the Princess started to fade and soon the image disappeared completely. I conceal the pendant under my dress and get to bed myself.


    Before I go to sleep myself, I take another glance at the boy sleeping right next to me. It seems that right now he was so deeply asleep that he didn¡¯t actually hear anything from the conversation I had with the Princess. Just like a child would. However, looking just at his glossy hair, he was no different from that man.


    Speaking of which, I wonder if the boy actually remembers anything that Edi would have learned at the Magic Academy? I made a point in mind to ask him about that tomorrow first thing in the morning.


    Thinking about that while looking at the boy¡¯s face, I felt myself becoming drowsier and drowsier. So much has happened today that my mind was unable to properly keep up, and I even forgot to take a bath because of that. I need to work hard tomorrow to get to the bottom of this. But just as I was thinking that, my consciousness was swallowed by darkness.

 Volume 4 Chapter 8 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 8 Part 1


    Translator: Imlartis Editor: Queenie


    As I felt my body being shaken, my consciousness started rising to the surface from the bottom of a sea of sleep. The feelings of sleepiness and that I had to get up were competing with each other until the latter finally won. I slowly opened my eyes and lifted my upper body from the bed. It seems I had fallen asleep. I fell asleep in a somewhat bad position, half-sitting, so all the joints in my body were screaming in protest. I stretched my stiff body and smile at the boy who woke me up.


    ¡¸Good morning Edi.¡¹


    No response. However, the boy sitting on the bed let out a sigh of relief and that was enough.


    That said, I had somewhat hoped that when I opened my eyes in the morning he¡¯d be back to normal but it seems it won¡¯t be that easy. As if to escape the line of sight of the boy who was staring at me, I got up and stretched my body once again.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s have breakfast first. Ah, but ingredients¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ A little bit ago¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t even have the ingredients to prepare breakfast. I had no choice but to go to the market. At my suggestion, the boy opened his mouth. I tilted my head and the boy started speaking calmly.


    ¡¸A little bit ago, somebody who introduced themselves as the lady¡¯s servant left a package.¡¹


    ¡¸A package? You received it Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸No. The person just called out from the entrance and left it there.¡¹


    That was quite irresponsible. That said, I was grateful for that mistake at this time. I nodded and headed to the entrance. There I found a box. I managed to somehow carry the box, which was a lot heavier than it looked, to the table in the living room and opened the lid.


    ¡¸Oh, my.¡¹


    I said without thinking and the boy, perhaps from curiosity, came to stand next to me and also looked inside. He blinked his big eyes.


    Inside we found some pieces of children¡¯s clothing, vegetables and fruit, sausages and a letter. I opened the white envelope sealed with a seal bearing the crest of Nibbiella family and took out the letter. There, in her characteristic handwriting, the Governess wrote that she would like us to receive the clothes prepared for the boy and some food necessary for the time being, as well as, that we should continue the investigation as we see fit. It was clearly stated that we would be regularly, at the same time as today, provided with a box of food. Relieved, I handed the clothes to the boy.


    ¡¸Here. Lady Leticiela prepared these for you. I will prepare the breakfast, so please use this time to take a bath and change into these clothes.¡¹


    I said that because yesterday there was no time to take a bath. The boy nodded silently, took the clothes and left the living room. I sent him off with my eyes, rolled up my sleeves and carried the box to the kitchen. At the lady¡¯s command, there was only food that could be eaten straight away without special preparation. It wasn¡¯t monotonous and wasn¡¯t lacking in the slightest. Let¡¯s prepare something to his liking, I thought. Although saying ¡°prepare¡± might be too much, as it wasn¡¯t anything that complicated.


    I put the water to boil in a pot, cut vegetables into appropriate pieces and cut the sausages into single-bite sized pieces. Then I tossed everything into the boiling water together with dried herbs. I let it stew for a while and when the sausages let out the stock I added spices and let it stew once again. I scooped out the soup into a small plate and tasted it. It was seasoned just right. Since before, that man hadn¡¯t liked complex flavours. This kind of simple herb seasoning was perfect.


    Afterwards I cut the bread and as I was peeling the fruit, I suddenly I felt a presence and lifted my head. There the boy who has finished bathing stood silently while watching me. I put down the fruit and the knife, washed my hands and went over to the boy. I was relieved that he didn¡¯t back away. I bent down and looked at his face.


    ¡¸That¡¯s good. It seems like the clothes fit perfectly.¡¹


    Both the sleeves and the hem of the clothes we received from the lady yesterday had been too long, but the ones he was wearing today seemed as if they were made especially for him. They were light summer clothes like boys of noble families wore. The kneecaps visible under the short trousers were mesmerising. If I said that this boy was my husband, I¡¯m sure I¡¯d be treated like a criminal.


    ¡¸My, my. Your hair is still wet.¡¹


    Using the towel the boy had around his neck, I wiped the black hair which was dripping water. If it¡¯s not wiped properly, the precious cuticle would get damaged. Even if the Goddess herself forgave such a waste, I wouldn¡¯t.


    As I continued gently wiping his hair, the sunrise colored eyes peeked out from underneath the towel were shaking with confusion.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹


    I tilted my head at his haltingly mumbled words and when I decided his hair was completely dry I put my hands down and hung the towel on the boys neck.


    ¡¸This should be enough. Let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡¹


    After the boy nodded I had him go and sit at the table first. I brought the soup, bread, peeled fruit and the knife and put everything on the table. I set the breakfast down in front of the boy who was sitting at the table in a well mannered way, like a doll, as well as in front of my own seat, and then I sat down.


    ¡¸Well then, let us give our thanks to the Goddess, who is in the high heavens, for her blessings.¡¹


    ¡¸Let us give our thanks.¡¹


    I said the words of the prayer which were always said by the man and the boy responded in a soft voice. Then he took a spoon in his hand and brought the soup to his mouth.


    ¡¸!¡¹


    His sunrise coloured eyes widened in surprise and he started stuffing his mouth with abandon. Great, that¡¯s a good reaction. Growing children should eat a lot and get big fast¡­ but I already knew the result. At this rate, by the time he returned to his normal size I would already be a grandma. As I was thinking that it¡¯ll be a problem if he didn¡¯t turn back soon, I stretched out my hand towards the boy¡¯s cheek. He trembled in surprise and his hand stopped moving. I laughed.


    ¡¸You have some on your cheek.¡¹


    As I wiped the soup off his cheek, the boy¡¯s face turned red in an instant. I let out a smile at the situation before stretching my hands towards the peeled fruit to eat. I started peeling again and asked the red faced boy who was eating at a slower pace than before.


    ¡¸Edi, how old are you?¡¹


    His hands stopped suddenly. He lifted his sunrise coloured eyes from the plate, looked towards me and put his spoon down at the plate¡¯s edge with a clank.


    ¡¸¡­ 10 years old.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Then approximately one year has passed since you¡¯ve entered into the mage¡¯s academy, right?¡¹


    The boy nodded silently. On the surface I continued to smile, but on the inside I was wrapping my arms around my head and writhing in pain. I¡¯d know since last night but to actually hear it from the boy himself¡­ The weight of those words was unthinkable. I see, 10 years old. 10 years old. What was I supposed to do?


    Maybe he found my silence suspicious as he continued looking at me without eating. I managed to somehow smooth out my smile and tilted my head.


    ¡¸Edi, you must also have a lot of questions you want to ask me, right? Go ahead. I¡¯ll answer as long as it¡¯s within my ability.¡¹


    The boy blinked. He looked at me with those sunrise coloured eyes which were exactly the same as that man¡¯s, and opened his thin, lightly coloured, which couldn¡¯t be called crimson.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    ¡¸Last night you said that I got smaller, but what did you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­¡¹


    I told the detailed story of how that man regressed both in terms of body and memory. As the story progressed, the boy¡¯s already white face gradually turned ever whiter, or to be exact, paler. That was completely normal. The 10 year-old boy woke surrounded by unfamiliar adults and was told ¡¸You aren¡¯t the real you. Your adult self has just turned younger.¡¹ Of course, it wasn¡¯t phrased this directly, but if you summed it up, there was no difference. If I was told that¡­ Just what would I have thought? I couldn¡¯t even imagine. And that was exactly what I¡¯d told this 10 year-old boy.


    ¡¸Edi, umm¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I get the situation.¡¹


    His voice as he interrupted me was much calmer than I thought. His face, although pale, had a calm expression. From the beginning, his expressions never changed much, but inside he might be even more nervous than me. Even then, I was relieved at his reaction. If he hadn¡¯t believed me, if he¡¯d denied it or if he hadn¡¯t believed I was Filmina¡­ Just thinking about it made me unable to stop trembling. It was precisely a time when I should have kept myself together, but I let myself become so disheartened.


    ¡¸Sorry¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Huh?¡¹


    I heard something completely unexpected. I stiffened without thinking and the boy continued expressionlessly.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve caused you trouble.¡¹


    ¡¸But that¡¯s not your fault.¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what my adult self was thinking, but I think that me becoming like this is the fault of my own carelessness.¡¹


    What a thing to say. I was at a loss of words at his straightforward gaze. It was a sense of responsibility beyond what a 10 year-old boy should possess. I wanted to let the adult man himself hear those words.


    ¡¸And¡¹ the boy continued.


    ¡¸What is the relationship between my adult self and you?¡¹


    ¡¸Relationship?¡¹


    The boy nodded again. I was looking for the right words. It would be best to just say the truth. It¡¯d be easy to say we were husband and wife. Since we¡¯d gotten engaged at the age of 9, then for the 10 year-old boy it should be the obvious result. However what the boy was asking about, for him wasn¡¯t a decided future. I felt a bit sad at this reality. But I understood that something like a decided future didn¡¯t exist. And then there was the situation with our engagement. Taking into account that in the beginning I had no idea that we¡¯d gotten engaged, what this boy was asking about, was it that natural?


    I calmly judged, that I should keep quiet. One could say, that no matter how much younger he got, he was essentially the same man, but I didn¡¯t want to impose a future on the boy who still had prospects ahead of him. However, I didn¡¯t want to lie to this boy who had been watching me with those serious eyes and worried about me before worrying about himself.


    ¡¸Well, um, we got married.¡¹


    I said in a muffled voice and the boy blinked.


    ¡¸¡­ Married?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸Me and you?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.. I see.¡¹


    Oh my. His reaction wasn¡¯t what I¡¯d expected. That was all? I wanted to ask. No, instead of getting stupidly disappointed, I should have been happy with this reaction. And after I made up my resolve to say that we got married. I thought and got up from the chair.


    ¡¸The soup has gotten cold. Please wait a bit while I reheat it.¡¹


    I had no way of knowing what expression the boy was making, as I took the plate of soup which was in front of him and turned away.

 Volume 4 Chapter 8 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 8 Part 2


    Translator: Imlartis Editor: Queenie


    After breakfast we went to the ruins together on foot. I thought that maybe we should just stay obediently at the mansion, but the boy himself wanted to go.


    It was a good thing that I more or less memorised the way as I carried the boy yesterday. I took the reports prepared by the man¡¯s predecessors and put together some lunch. I made hot dogs with the leftover bread, vegetables and sausages. As a result, it seemed as if the mood would turn into a light, picnic atmosphere. Although in reality there was no way that would happen.


    Ummm, at any rate, this was one difficult to road to walk on. There was no mistake that one would fall if you let your guard down. I glanced down at the boy walking next to me. It might have been a forest but there was no guarantee that we wouldn¡¯t get noticed. That¡¯s why I had the boy wear the overcoat he was wearing yesterday on top of the clothes prepared by the lady and had him put the hood up, but it might have made it unnecessarily difficult for him to walk.


    I thought that I had made him pitiful, but I myself was in a similar situation. To think that the overcoat I¡¯d brought with me just in case would actually be useful. Underneath it I was still wearing the same plain type of dress as always. Even among my dresses, this one had a rather short hem and was easier to move in, but this situation called for some type of work clothes. It was too late for regrets though. Even if it would have been an attire unbefitting of a noble lady, one can¡¯t make an omelette without breaking a few eggs.


    As I stifled a sigh, the boy who was quietly walking next to me suddenly slipped.


    ¡¸Edi!¡¹


    With my free hand I caught the boy¡¯s thin arm which was hidden under the overcoat. I breathed a sigh of relief that I had prevented him from falling. It seemed he had tripped on a root which was growing out of the soil. Was it because he couldn¡¯t see the ground well because of the hood? I stopped walking and looked at the boy¡¯s face.


    ¡¸Edi, it¡¯s dangerous so how about we hold hands?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡¹


    It was only for a moment that our line of sight overlapped. He blushed, turned his eyes away from me and then shook my hand off. He started walking again, leaving me behind.


    Did I hurt his pride? No, was it the earlier problem and he had completely closed his heart? He had beautifully devoured his breakfast and I harboured a faint hope that his wariness would have lessened but¡­ Ah, I see. I should have known very well that he wasn¡¯t a child who would surrender so easily. If there was a person who knew this better than me, then it could only have been father Lancent.


    As I watched the small figure walking unsteadily ahead of me, I once again strengthened my resolve. It will be a war of attrition. No, it was more important to turn him back to normal, but no matter how small, this boy was that man, my one and only husband. That fact hasn¡¯t changed. I made up my mind to work hard and saying ¡¸Please wait¡¹, hurried behind the boy.


    After a few minutes we arrived at the ruins. It seems that yesterday¡¯s hidden passage was some kind of a back entrance and when I saw them from the surface once again , I thought they really did look like ruins. The entrance gate was made from a big stone and behind it there was a cave, which seemed to be a natural one. Maybe it was my imagination, but I felt like there was a cold wind blowing from the inside. I¡¯d come out of there yesterday, but today I got somewhat scared and nervously swallowed my saliva.


    ¡¸Well then, let¡¯s enter.¡¹


    Together with the nodding boy we passed through the stone gate and entered inside the cave. The inside was chilly compared to the summer air outside. There were white flowers growing here and there. The pollen falling from the stamen glittered wondrously, illuminating the inside of the cave. My fear began fading away. Before long we entered into an open space, that was the center which I¡¯d seen the day before.


    There was a magic square on the ground and there was magical language on each of the four walls. They were complicated and far beyond my knowledge, which was full of holes.


    Nothing would come out of watching, so we cautiously entered the magic square. However contrary to our expectations nothing happened. The ground and the walls, which were, without a doubt, letting out a white light yesterday, now, weren¡¯t doing anything at all. The only thing illuminating the space were the white flowers.


    ¡¸What should we do Edi?¡¹


    I looked at the boy who was at a loss. He was expressionless, but he was restlessly watching the surroundings with sparkling eyes. he took of the hood and hurriedly walked to the center of the magic square. There he took in all of the four sides while turning around.


    The glittering pollen danced to the wind created by the fluttering of the hem of his overcoat. I was captivated by his appearance. He looked exactly like a dancing night fairy.


    ¡¸¡­ Amazing.¡¹


    He whispered like he was singing. Those words weren¡¯t directed at me. He was murmuring to himself.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve never seen a technique like this. It¡¯s old but the magic ritual is completely new.¡¹


    His excited state was something familiar to me. That man¡¯s eye always sparkled like that whenever he opened a new magical book.


    ¡¸It layers various magical languages and creates a new magic ritual. It¡¯s something not even my father can do.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ It¡¯s that amazing?¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he worshipped his father. To have this boy with a father complex say such a thing, just what was it?


    When, without thinking, I asked the boy, who seemed to be in a trance, a question, he calmed down after a while of silence gave a small nod. Me seeing his ears getting red must have been an illusion created by the pollen of the white flowers.


    I knew from experience that if I talked to the boy now, he would only keep his mouth shut. That¡¯s why I waited silently for him to speak. He opened his mouth again and whispered.


    ¡¸At first glance, it looks like an unknown magical language, but I¡¯ve grasped the basis. It¡¯s a new magical language created by layering a few old magical languages. Then using this new language, a new magic ritual was created which resulted in this great magic system.¡¹


    As he talked he gradually got excited again, but I can¡¯t understand his words at all. I put don the package I was carrying and like the boy observed the surroundings. Yes, I didn¡¯t understand at all.


    ¡¸Edi, about what you said, just what is so amazing about that? To me it seems like something anyone could come up with.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if one could come up with it, whether they could really do it is a different matter. You know how delicate magical language is right? If you make even one mistake while choosing the word you layer, everything collapses in an instant. It is made based on those kind of detailed calculations.¡¹


    ¡¸I see.¡¹


    I said, however I couldn¡¯t understand it at all after all. Not minding my perfunctory response at all, the boy with unchangingly sparkling eyes was crouching down and following the magic square, running up to the walls to observe the carved magic words.


    I forgave the last night as¡¸The soul of a child at 3 is the same as at 100¡¹but today it was literally that. It was without question that being a wizard was his true vocation. At this rate, maybe we would solve the mystery of the ruins easily¡­ As if he heard my inner thoughts, the boy added with a clouded face.


    ¡¸But, as I am now, I don¡¯t have enough skill.¡¹


    I nodded at the boy who seemed to be bitterly saying, that if it had been the ¡°me¡± whom you knew, then maybe I could have done it. I ruminated over the boy¡¯s words over in my head.


    ¡¸Um, would it be enough if the magical language was broken down into pieces?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯d be good if it could be done, but I don¡¯t have the skill to break it down and decipher¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If it¡¯s that, then could I help you?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    The boy blinked at my words. I laughed as the boy looked up at me.¡¹


    ¡¸Have you forgotten what my family does for a living?¡¹


    As soon as I said that, the boy guessed what I wanted to say.


    ¡¸Adina family¡¯s technique for transcribing magical language?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. It might be the most basic of the basics, ut I also possess the knowledge. I¡¯m confident that there is noone better at understanding of magical language than the Adina family. Even if it¡¯s layered in many layers I can break it down. However, I can¡¯t decipher it. That will be your job.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. My family, the Adina family has held the title of Governor of Magical Books for generations. We hold a special technique that is slightly different from magic. Our role is to take the magical language in whose letters themselves resides magical power and transcribe and reorganize them on a new piece of paper.


    As a person born into the Adina family I was taught the technique by my father, the current head and Governor of Magical Books himself. Although it was only until my younger brother was born and it was decided that he would succeed the family. That said, as I told the boy before, the basics of the basics had been drilled into my body and although I couldn¡¯t understand it, I could break the language down. Until the princess takes action, we should try to solve the problem ourselves and doing nothing is the exact opposite of solving the problem.


    The boy silently thought about my proposal. After a while he nodded once. It was good that I had taken a bundle of clean paper. I thought we could use it to make notes, but it seemed it¡¯d be more useful that I thought. ell the, where should I start from. As I was looking around restlessly, the boy standing in the center of the magic square pointed ¡¸There.¡¹.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸The beginning of the ritual is the same for any kind of magic. The beginning of this magic square is here.¡¹


    ¡¸Got it. Then I¡¯ll start from there.¡¹


    I walked up to the boy and crouched down. At the moment I didn¡¯t worry about getting my dress dirty at all. I felt the boy staring at me intently as I took a piece of paper and spread it on the ground. I put one hand on the paper and the other on the magical language which boy pointed out as the beginning. I took in a deep breath and let it out. It was a task I hadn¡¯t done in a long time. Not to mention, this was a practical problem not a theoretical one. I might fail, but if I worried about that I wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.


    Good, I got pumped on the inside. Inside of me a familiar technique started assembling. I felt warmth being transmitted through the palm of my hand. Slowly the magical language of the magic square turns into letters made of light and rises into the air. As I started working on the magical language which I wasn¡¯t able to understand at all, the magical language floating in the aire flutters and as if it was falling apart, breaks into several other languages. I chose the one that was closest to the surface, and after a deep breath I absorbed the language for a second. Then I inscribed it on the paper with my finger.


    I repeated the same thing over and over, and when I noticed the paper was densely packed with magical language. Somehow it went well. I let out a sigh of relief and passed the paper to the boy who had been observing me the whole time.


    ¡¸Now it¡¯s your turn. Can I leave it to you? ¡­ Edi? What¡¯s¡­¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll read and decipher it.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯ll leave it to you. Leave the breaking down to me.¡¹


    I smiled at the nodding boy and prepared a fresh piece of paper.


    I remembered that man saying¡¸You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡¹. I wondered what face would that man, who obviously didn¡¯t want my help, make if he learnt that now he was cooperating with me on the investigation. To be honest I was happy to be of help but if man¡¯s memory worked like the boy¡¯s, then I was sure that that man wouldn¡¯t remember me helping him.


    When I thought so my feelings became somehow complicated. Like that the days of our cooperation began.

 Volume 4 Chapter 9 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 9 Part 1


    Translator: Imlartis Editor: Queenie


    When we told the lady and the princess that we¡¯d start the investigation at the scene and do as much as we could by ourselves, they both agreed. The next day the lady showed up once again and bowed her head apologetically but she also seemed somewhat relieved. At night we contacted the princess once more and were told to be careful not to do anything dangerous but somehow got her approval.


    It seemed that the absence of Royal Court¡¯s Head Magician had left a big hole in the Black Lotus Court and there weren¡¯t any free people left to select as his replacement. Normally there weren¡¯t any problems with duties rotation, however, the magicians who could leave on a business trip as his replacement were all busy. That was natural. The investigation taking two weeks had only been a pretext at first, but now there was no guarantee that it would end in this period of time.


    ¡¸I¡¯m thinking about what¡¯s to come.¡¹the princess said.


    I felt very apologetic.


    Taking this into account, me and the boy set out on a few days of deciphering at the ruins. Every day we secluded ourselves at the ruins and continued deciphering the magical language, but to be honest, we didn¡¯t make any breakthrough.


    We knew that the magic square could make one younger. The man turning into a boy was clear proof but the problem was how to turn the boy back into the man. Should we decipher the magic square or look for a different solution? We had too little information to choose the latter, so in the end we had to choose the former.


    That said, no matter how earnestly I broke down the magical language and how earnestly the boy later deciphered it, the amount of magical language was so enormous, that I could see no end to the transcription. It was an overwhelming task. It might be because the art of transcribing magical language required a considerable amount of concentration but I got a headache. I blinked my eyes to get rid of the pain and swallowed a sigh. I can¡¯t, I can¡¯t. I mustn¡¯t do that.


    I glanced sideways at the boy. He was at a perfect distance, just out of my reach and was silently writing down what he deciphered on a piece of paper with a serious expression on his beautiful face. I was sure that it wasn¡¯t my imagination that he looked somewhat happy. I too was quite lively myself¡­ I thought but shook that thought off right away. It was sarcastic and the boy hadn¡¯t done anything wrong.


    There was no sign of the boy turning back into the man and that only spurred my anxiety. These past few days, thanks to the immeasurable grace of the lady, there wasn¡¯t any need to go shopping. We only had to go back and forth between the ruins and the mansion, but all this time the conversations between us were kept to the bare minimum. The boy kept calm and was working so hard on the investigation, that it made me wonder whether the uneasy expression the boy showed me right after he woke up and his words and actions filled with concern for me were just an illusion. When I thought about how my interactions with that man increased step by step after our marriage, it made the boy¡¯s behaviour all the more boring and somehow it made me anxious. When the boy was 9 he enrolled to the magic academy and we only interacted through letters. When I thought about that, the boy¡¯s reaction seemed only natural. Besides, the Filmina that the boy knew was the 10 year-old Filmina, not me, so it couldn¡¯t be helped. However, it still depressed me when he got scared whenever I reached my hand out or when he replied with silence when I spoke to him. For the time being, I should have been satisfied that he didn¡¯t mind me calling him Edi and wasn¡¯t showing hostility towards me.


    It wasn¡¯t a situation where I should be anxious, but before I noticed, I had already gotten depressed and my thoughts had become negative. As I swallowed the sigh I was about to let out, the boy¡¯s sunrise coloured eyes suddenly turned my way and I stiffened reflexively. It seemed that I¡¯d stared at him too long without realizing it. He looked at me with suspicion. I glossed over it with a smile and pulled the package laying next to me closer.


    ¡¸Edi, shall we take a break and eat lunch?¡¹


    Sunlight didn¡¯t reach us in the cave and with the white flowers as the only reliable source of light, the passage of time became vague, but through the feeling of hunger one could somehow guess the time. This time, rather than feeling hungry, I¡¯d just run out of concentration, but fortunately, it seemed that my words reminded the boy about his hunger. I stood up, walked over to the nodding boy, sat down next to him and put the lunchbox and the water bottle in front of us.


    ¡¸We give our thanks to the Goddess who is in high Heavens for this blessing.¡¹


    ¡¸We give thanks.¡¹


    After saying the prayers with our hands put together, I opened the lunchbox. Inside, thanks to the lady giving me wheat flour, was the first cake sal¨¦ I made since coming to this world. I handed a piece out to the boy. He made a slightly bewildered face at the fact we were having pound cake for lunch, but he still took the cake sal¨¦ from my hand and took a small bite.


    ¡¸!¡¹


    It seemed that the taste was completely unexpected for him as he blinked a few times. He thought it was a sweet pound cake, but in reality it was a salty pound cake made with a copious amount of cheese. For sure, anyone would have been surprised. While thinking that maybe I should have told him something before handing him the cake, I took the water bottle and poured that man¡¯s special herbal tea, which I got from the lady, into two cups.


    ¡¸How is the taste?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Delicious.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s great. I¡¯ll leave the tea here.¡¹


    I guessed that since that man liked it, the boy would like it too and it seemed I wasn¡¯t wrong. Relieved, I brought the cake sal¨¦ to my mouth again. The salty taste of cheese and bacon worked perfectly together and it turned out delicious. I still have some of each leftover, so I shall I make a quiche tomorrow? ¨C I thought while sipping the tea.


    Both of us didn¡¯t say anything further and we continued to eat in silence. The boy must have noticed something, as he suddenly turned his head towards the passage leading to the cave¡¯s entrance.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    I asked, but he didn¡¯t answer. Instead he opened his mouth wide and stuffed the rest of the cake he¡¯d been holding inside. Then he put on the coat he¡¯d taken off and pulled the hood on deeply. Seeing his actions I thought ¡¸Could it be¡­.¡¹and I also looked towards the passage. Soon I heard someone¡¯s approaching steps.


    I¡¯d heard that the whole area had been declared off limits by the lady. Then why¡­ thinking so, I readied myself. Soon the owner of the footsteps showed up in the open space. Seeing that person I opened my eyes wide.


    ¡¸Juri?!¡¹


    ¡¸Yo, big sister.¡¹


    He smiled brightly and raised one hand in greeting. It was unmistakably the boy Juri with whom I¡¯d parted ways the other day and whom I hadn¡¯t seen since then. Maybe me opening my mouth wide in surprise was funny because he laughed. Then he approached us without hesitation. I knew that the boy next to me was clearly on his guard.


    ¡¸The lady asked me to come and check up on you. Have you been well?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes.¡¹


    I see, so he was the lady¡¯s messenger. Now I understood why he¡¯d shown up here again. The only ones who knew that the boy had black hair, or even worse ¨C pure black hair, which was a big taboo on the Nibbiellata Island, were the lady and Juri. It was obvious why the lady would choose Juri to act as her messenger.


    I analysed the things after calming down. Meanwhile Juri sat down and was staring at the lunchbox. I saw clearly that the boy by my side was openly looking at Juri with distrust. However the person concerned ¨C Juri ¨C seemingly hadn¡¯t noticed his gaze and looked towards me with sparkling eyes.


    ¡¸Um, big sister, is that your lunch? Could I maybe get a bite?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course. Don¡¯t mention a bite, why don¡¯t you take a whole piece? Although I don¡¯t know whether you¡¯ll like it¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Awsome! Thanks big sister.¡¹


    He quickly stretched out his hand, brought a piece of the cake sal¨¦ to his mouth and his blue eyes widened. He quickly munched on the cake and swallowed. Then he looked towards me with his blue eyes.


    ¡¸Did you make this, big sister? It isn¡¯t sweet but it¡¯s amazingly good!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m glad you like it. Would you like some tea?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah!¡¹


    I poured some tea into my cup and passed it to him. He drank it in one gulp and let out a big sigh of contentment.


    ¡¸Delicious! Good for you, you can eat such things anytime you want.¡¹


    Juri said and looked towards the boy who had been stiff since before. Juri continued right away, as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the boy getting startled and flinching.


    ¡¸Honestly, what¡¯s with this get up in such a hot and humid place?¡¹


    ¡¸!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t have time to stop him. Juri suddenly stretched his hands, tanned by the sun, towards the boy and pulled the hood off the boy¡¯s head. His pitch black hair came into view. The boy tried to pull his hood back on straight away. Juri looked at him with surprise and continued.


    ¡¸I¡¯m telling you not to hide it. Your face is beautiful so it¡¯s a waste.¡¹


    The boy¡¯s hands froze in place. The hood gently fell out of those hands. The sunrise coloured eyes stared at Juri in a daze. I too, once again at a loss for words, looked at Juri. With both of our gazes on him, Juri tilted his head in bewilderment. The three braids dangling on his temple swayed.


    ¡¸W-what?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Nothing. Please eat as much as you want. I¡¯ve already eaten enough. Edi, you too. It isn¡¯t good to not eat properly.¡¹


    ¡¸Really?! Thanks!¡¹


    Juri¡¯s eyes were sparkling as he stretched out his hand and took another piece of cake sal¨¦. I wanted to say that I was the one who owed him thanks.


    I looked down at the boy next to me who was still frozen. As I put a piece of cake in front of his eyes, he came back to his senses with a start and took a breath. He then took the cake from my hand and proceeded to eat in silence. His hands were trembling slightly and he was looking down as if he was intentionally avoiding looking at Juri. One wouldn¡¯t be able to tell at a glance, but I guessed that on the inside the boy must have been very confused. It was an obvious reaction. Up till now the only person in his life and of similar age, who hadn¡¯t been afraid of him was me. There was no way he could¡¯ve kept his cool.


    Speaking of, Juri since the beginning towards the boy¡­ To be exact, even at the time he met that man, he hadn¡¯t been afraid. His reaction had been unique among all the reactions of Nibbiellata people that I¡¯d seen up to this day. It was a reaction that made me both grateful and happy, however, why?


    In the meantime, the cake disappeared in the stomachs of Juri and the boy and both of them let out a sigh of contentment. I poured the herbal tea into the boy¡¯s cup and as I was passing it to him Juri got up energetically.

 Volume 4 Chapter 9 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 9 Part 2


    Translator: Imlartis Editor: Queenie


    ¡¸The two of you. Would you like to go sightseeing for a while?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸Wouldn¡¯t you get depressed if you only stayed here? What do you think?¡¹


    Juri¡¯s mischievous smile seemed to be saying that he¡¯d give us a discount. I looked at the boy by my side and tried to guess his thoughts. He was sitting there and drinking tea in silence. There was no sign of him planning on standing up. No matter how I looked at it, he didn¡¯t seem enthusiastic about the idea. Even if he hadn¡¯t said anything I could see that he wanted to stay here and continue deciphering. Like Juri said, I wanted the boy to take a break instead of staying cooped up in such an unhealthy environment and continuing the investigation. However, in the first place, the boy himself wasn¡¯t unhappy with the task so I couldn¡¯t just suggest to take advantage of the fact that we were on an island and unwind.


    ¡¸Juri, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡¹


    ¡¸You too! Don¡¯t just sit there! Hurry up, let¡¯s go!¡¹


    ¡¸!¡¹


    Juri took the boy by the arm and lifted him up. The boy was of a much smaller stature so it didn¡¯t take much effort on Juri¡¯s side. I laughed involuntarily at the boy¡¯s bewildered state. Seeing me like that and Juri who seemed to be gleefully saying that he got him, the boy scowled.


    Juri wasn¡¯t scared of that threatening glare at all. On the contrary, he was staring straight back into that face, seemingly enjoying himself. The unexpected reaction caught the boy off guard and he blinked his eyes in surprise.


    ¡¸Hey, big sister. It¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes. It might be good to get out for a little while.¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina!¡¹


    After I said that, the boy looked down at me with impatience. While he was looking at me, I stood up, dusted off my dress, bent at my waist and smiled at the boy.


    ¡¸Edi. It is only for a while, so let¡¯s take a break? I¡¯ll wear the overcoat too, ok?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    After a period of silence the boy finally nodded slowly. Relieved, I put on the overcoat which was laying folded on the ground. Then I took out a small bag with a wallet inside, which I had taken with me just in case, from the baggage.


    ¡¸Juri, we shall be in your care ok?¡¹


    ¡¸Leave it to me! Let¡¯s go!¡¹


    Still grasping the boys arm in one hand, Juri made a fist with the other and raised it up in the air. I too, made a fist, lightly raised it upwards and said¡¸Yea!¡¹. The boy¡¯s sigh echoed loudly in the huge cave.


    * * *


    ¡¸Hey, hey! That¡¯s delicious too!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Excuse me, please give me three.¡¹


    ¡¸There you go! Be careful because it¡¯s hot!¡¹


    In exchange for the copper coin, the cheerful stall owner gave me three steaming hot skewers of something similar to steamed fish paste. I passed one to Juri who was walking in the front, and another one to the boy walking by my side. Then I opened my mouth slightly and took a small bite.


    ¡¸It really is delicious.¡¹


    ¡¸Right? My mouth is never wrong! You think so too, don¡¯t you?¡¹


    Juri smiled broadly at my words and asked the boy for confirmation. At this point, the boy had learned that Juri wouldn¡¯t give up if he didn¡¯t answer, so he nodded under the deeply pulled up hood. It couldn¡¯t be helped that he was somewhat reluctant but since it was a taste that that man would have liked, then the boy would like it too. In the first place, if it wasn¡¯t good he wouldn¡¯t have eaten more, but the boy continued eating silently so he must have liked it.


    ¡¸Right? Don¡¯t you think that it was good to get out?¡¹


    ¡¸I only came because Filmina said she wanted to go.¡¹


    ¡¸You¡¯re not honest¡­¡¹


    Not disheartened by the boy¡¯s neither friendly, nor curt reply, Juri laughed.


    Under Juri¡¯s guidance after leaving the cave, we reached the nightless city road.


    At first the boy seemed fearful facing the unexpectedly crowded street. However, maybe he was influenced by Juri, who didn¡¯t mind the people at all, because before long he was confidently walking down the street. Regardless of what he said, he was looking around with curiosity. I was relieved that it was a correct decision to go out and take a break. I needed to thank Juri. As I took the last bite of the skewer, I decided to give him an ample compensation.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s go and drink something next. They sell Niberta¡¯s specialty, the coconut juice over there.¡¹


    Juri started running while pulling at the boy¡¯s hand. The boy ran while being pulled with one hand and keeping the hood from falling off with the other. I was overcome with emotion at the sight of the boys, who looked like siblings who got along well. If only that man had someone like Juri by his side when he was truly the boy¡¯s age¡­ I couldn¡¯t help thinking that the world might have been a kinder place to that man then. I knew it was too late now and that if that man knew I was having such thoughts he¡¯d laugh scornfully and send me flying.


    My feet stopped unconsciously and I laughed at my own thoughts. Juri turned around and shouted towards me.


    ¡¸Big sister! We¡¯ll leave you behind!¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m going!¡¹


    I fixed the hood I had pulled on my head and jogged after the boys. Juri looked up at me in astonishment.


    ¡¸You¡¯ll get lost if you stand around in a daze, so get a grip.¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. It seems I¡¯m a bit tired.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh? Already? Pathetic.¡¹


    ¡¸Haha. It¡¯s good that you and Edi are in high spirits.¡¹


    ¡¸We¡¯re both still young. Right?¡¹


    Juri asked seeking his agreement. The boy looked troubled as he compared mine and Juri¡¯s faces. If he had just nodded here he might have hurt me, so in the end he didn¡¯t nod. Not minding us, Juri laughed proudly.


    ¡¸If you¡¯re tired, then the coconut juice will be perfect! It¡¯s great for tiredness.¡¹


    ¡¸Sounds great.¡¹


    I ate and drank a bit too much, but these past few days we were cooped up at the ruins and there wasn¡¯t time to snack. Besides, since we were finally here I wanted to let the boy eat different things. While thinking that it was a good decision to bring the wallet, I started chasing after Juri and the boy who had suddenly started walking ahead.


    Under Juri¡¯s guidance we made it to the stall selling coconut juice. The stall was in the street somewhat away from the main street and the yellowish green fruits were neatly lined up in front of it. Juri ordered energetically ¡¸Three please!¡¹The shop owner took a knife and in a practised manner cut off the top part of the fruits, made a hole, put a straw inside and handed them to us. I quickly took a sip and a characteristic sweet flavour spread inside my mouth. It seemed that they were cooled down using magic stones with a water attribute and the juice was pleasantly cold. I felt my accumulated fatigue fade away. As expected of Juri, it was a great choice. I looked down at the boy, wondering whether it was to his liking. He was holding the fruit with both hands and sucking on the straw in silence. This was the best answer.


    The wind blew right at the moment when I was about to smile at the heart-warming sight of the boy looking like a small animal.


    ¡¸Ah!¡¹


    Because it was a narrow side road, the wind was unnecessarily strong. The hood I was wearing flapped in the wind and slipped off. However, it wasn¡¯t me who was the problem.


    The knife fell out of the stall owner¡¯s hand and rolled on the stone pavement with a clank.


    ¡¸Black hair¡­?¡¹


    I got startled by that stunned voice. When I looked over at the boy, I saw that his hood had also slipped off. The boy dropped the fruit and immediately pulled the hood back on but it was too late. Everyone¡¯s gaze turned to us all at once. I thought there were less people than at the main street where we¡¯d been just before, but attracted by the owner¡¯s shout ¡¸ Elizabel¡¯s cursed child!¡¹a great amount of fear and panic, and an overwhelming malice resulting from both was directed at the boy.


    ¡¸Stay away cursed child!¡¹


    ¡¸Edi!¡¹


    At the moment I threw myself in front of the boy reflexively, I felt and impact on my head. A heartbeat later I felt something warm and wet on my forehead.


    ¡¸Big sister!¡¹


    Juri¡¯s scream and the coconut fell from my hands to the ground together with a bloody stone. It was good that the boy hadn¡¯t been hit, I thought. As I tried to wipe the blood off my forehead I felt wind spring up from the back. I heard somebody gasp. I turned around and saw violent wind with the boy in it¡¯s center. Violet light was spilling out of the boy¡¯s body and the wind¡¯s roar was growing stronger by the minute.


    The boy¡¯s cloak was billowing in the wind. On his beautiful face a great anger was visible.


    ¡¸How dare you.¡¹


    His soprano voice was devoid of warmth but one could feel the violent emotions it contained. His lips were trembling.


    ¡¸How dare you do that to Filmina¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Edi, stop!¡¹


    Before he could finish saying the rest I lifted his small frame into my arms. His sunrise coloured eyes open wide, but I didn¡¯t have time to care.


    ¡¸Let go!¡¹


    ¡¸Be quiet or I¡¯ll bite your tongue!¡¹


    I yelled at the boy who was struggling to get out of my arms. The boy gasped at my angry voice. Taking profit of his silence I violently pulled his hood back on and started running. I heard Juri shouting to stop the islanders who wanted to run after us, but I didn¡¯t have time to thank him and just continued running.

 Volume 4 Chapter 9 Part 3

    Volume 4 Chapter 9 Part 3


    Translator: Imlartis Editor: Queenie


    I ignored the islanders and tourists looking at us and just continued running. And like this, holding the boy all the way, I arrived at the small isolated inlet where I first met Juri.


    Just like that time, the waves were crashing peacefully and there were no people around. I relaxed at last and all my strength left my body.


    ¡¸I-it should.. be.. fine.. here.¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t say anything else. Panting, I put the boy I¡¯d been holding down and just sat down there. No matter how much smaller he was compared to other boys his age, I didn¡¯t have enough stamina to run at full speed while holding a child and not be out of breath.


    As I was wondering whether those people did something bad to Juri, I lifted my head and looked up at the boy who was standing frozen next to me and looking at me from above. Seeing his expression I gasped without thinking. He was glaring at me with eyes like he could start crying at any moment.


    ¡¸W-why?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    The boy who had both his hands clenched tightly growled in a low voice.


    ¡¸Why did you protect me¡­!¡¹


    Hearing those words I blinked without thinking. I tilted my head while wiping the blood off my forehead with the back of my hand. Seeing my reaction, the boy growled angrily, but I could only tilt my head some more. After all, that was it. It was a pointless question to ask.


    ¡¸Why, you ask. Do I need a reason to protect you?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course you need one!¡¹


    At my bewildered voice the boy¡¯s face looked increasingly like he was about to cry. Then his lips trembled.


    ¡¸After all¡­ I¡¯m not ¡°your Edi¡±!¡¹


    ¡¸!¡¹


    Those words hurt. My face with my wide open eyes was reflected in the boy¡¯s eyes.


    All this time I¡¯d been thinking that for the boy I wasn¡¯t the real ¡¸Filmina¡¹. I thought that was the reason why he didn¡¯t try to communicate with me more than necessary. But that wasn¡¯t it. I was wrong. The one who hadn¡¯t acknowledged the boy as that man, was in reality me. I was always comparing the boy with the man I had in my heart. I only realized it after the boy pointed it out. I hadn¡¯t noticed it myself but there was no way the boy, who was more sensitive to the subtleties of human heart, hadn¡¯t noticed. Just how much had I hurt this boy till now?


    ¡¸¡­ I¡¯m sorry Edi.¡¹


    ¡¸Why are you apologizing?¡¹


    ¡¸Because I¡¯ve been hurting you all this time.¡¹


    ¡¸You are the one hurt! You got such a wound protecting me, even though there was no need to!¡¹


    ¡¸This wound is nothing compared to your wound.¡¹


    ¡¸!¡¹


    The boy bit his lips for a moment and lifted his hand over my forehead. From those pale and thin lips, I heard some magical words which I couldn¡¯t understand. I was sure they were magical words used to summon the water spirit. However, this healing magic wouldn¡¯t have any effect on me. The warm light gathered in the boy¡¯s hands dispersed. I smiled bitterly at his astonished expression.


    ¡¸Water spirit magic doesn¡¯t work on me.¡¹


    He must have been very confused since he tried using magic even though he should have known it wouldn¡¯t work. It was an unusual blunder for the boy, who tried to always stay level headed. His expression became twisted as I said those words. It wasn¡¯t as if I wanted him to make such a face, but I always failed.


    ¡¸As always, I only get protected by you.


    ¡­ Sorry.¡¹


    He murmured in a timid voice. I opened my arms towards the boy, who opened his heart at that place and hugged him tightly. It was a thin and small child¡¯s body, completely unlike that man¡¯s. Even then I had finally realized that this boy, this child, was truly that man. This child who was so stunned by being pulled into my arms, that he even forgot to resist, was none other than that man. While not letting the boy see me, I thought self-mockingly that I was very late in realizing that. Then, I once again let go of him and put my hands on either side of the face of the boy, who was now above than me.


    ¡¸I suffer much more when you get hurt, than when I myself get hurt. I don¡¯t want an apology. Listen my beloved Edi. Do you know what words I want to hear?¡¹


    This time the boy gasped. No tears fell from his wet eyes. The boy at this time still hadn¡¯t remembered how to cry. The first time I saw him cry was at the time when I collapsed because of Cerves¡¯ magic a few months before. Both back then, and now, and the time I got my back injured by the flame spirit. The tears he cried and the ones he hadn¡¯t cried, all of them hadn¡¯t been for his own sake. He had never cried for himself. He was a kind child, who only cried for someone else. How could anyone get scared of such a child? How could they hate him? Why did I unconsciously want to protect this child who cried for my sake? Yes, that¡¯s right, my beloved boy.


    After having a close look at my face, the boy¡¯s lovely lips, which were like cherry blossom petals dancing in the spring air, finally moved awkwardly.


    ¡¸Th-thank you.¡¹


    Hearing those words I responded with a smile.


    ¡¸Yes, you¡¯re welcome Edi.¡¹


    The sound of waves was reaching our ears. I tried to get up, but the boy stopped me and pressed the hem of his overcoat to my forehead. I felt a pang of pain. I only now realized that the blood was still flowing out of the wound. I heard that it was difficult to stop the bleeding of wounds received on the head. Such a situation must have been scary for the boy even if I smiled.


    ¡¸Edi, you¡¯ll get dirty.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, so be quiet.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Yes.¡¹


    His tone hadn¡¯t left any room for objection, so I nodded obediently and sat back down. We stayed like that until the blood stopped flowing.


    * * *


    Afterwards we returned to our current residence, the second house of Nibbiella family, while avoiding people¡¯s gazes and with our hoods pulled all the way up.


    After arriving at home, the boy took out the emergency care box from the back of a shelf, sat me down in a chair and skillfully treated my forehead wound. He stopped his hands every time I grimaced at the sting of the disinfectant so it took a while, but all in all it was a thorough treatment.


    ¡¸Thank you.¡¹I said to which he replied seriously ¡¸Can¡¯t have a scar left on a girl¡¯s forehead.¡¹. I laughed unconsciously and got glared at.


    Since we ate and drank all sorts of things at the stalls after lunch when it was time for supper we weren¡¯t hungry at all, so in the end we didn¡¯t have it. We both took a bath and around the time I thought my hair dried, I looked up from the book I¡¯d been reading in the living room at the clock hanging on the wall. I see, it¡¯s that time already. I was completely absorbed in the book but if I stayed up any longer it would interfere with our work tomorrow. Thinking that, I lightly tapped the shoulder of the boy, who was sitting next to me and was also reading a book.


    ¡¸Edi, shall we go to sleep?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­But I¡¯m not sleepy yet.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, is that so?¡¹


    His mouth might have said that, but his eyelids seemed very heavy and his head was dropping slightly. I chuckled once again. I peeped at the face of the boy, who was desperately trying to fight off sleepiness and closed the book he was holding.


    ¡¸In that case I¡¯ll sing you a lullaby. Fernan often sang it to me, so I¡¯m quite confident.¡¹


    When I was young, he¡¯d often get into bed with me and sang to me when I grumbled that I wasn¡¯t sleepy yet. I didn¡¯t have talent for singing, but somehow the effect of lullabies was guaranteed.


    ¡¸Treating me like a kid.¡¹


    At my proposal he looked up at me, and even though he was sleepy he seemed offended. Seeing that look, I somehow managed to swallow down the laughter that was about to escape from my mouth. Those words were a clear proof of his childishness, but the fact that he didn¡¯t seem to have noticed made him cuter. I was a bit happy that I could witness this child¡¯s childishness which I hadn¡¯t noticed before. Although till midday today I had wanted him to turn back to normal as soon as possible, now I was thinking like this. I was selfish too.


    I closed the hard-cover book I was holding on my knees, while thinking that if he heard my thoughts he would for sure say ¡¸I¡¯m not joking.¡¹. The boy stubbornly tried to open his book once again and I took his hands in mine.


    ¡¸I¡¯m also getting sleepy. Would you like to sleep together today, Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸Wha!¡¹


    ¡¸After all, were already married. Sleeping together is a given.¡¹


    I smiled brightly and the boy¡¯s face instantly turned red.


    ¡¸~~No need! I¡¯ll sleep alone!¡¹


    He said in an uncharacteristically raised voice, shook off my hands, stood up and left the living room in a hurry. I waved the handkerchief which was laying on the table at the boy and sent him off with my eyes. This time I let out a chuckle. Ah, he was too cute.


    Still chuckling, I opened the book again. After reading around 10 pages more I closed the book for good. I left the living room and went down the quiet hallway, my footsteps light, and stopped in front of the boy¡¯s bedroom¡¯s door. I was debating whether to knock on the door. I made a fist, but in the end I didn¡¯t knock. I let my hand fall and just opened the door quietly.


    ¡¸Edi¡­?¡¹


    There was no answer. Although I knew it was bad manners, I stepped inside. Inside I found the boy, fast asleep with his head on the pillow. He was holding a quill and he was surrounded by scattered papers with the magical language which I had copied. A sigh escaped from my mouth at this scene.


    ¡¸He really is hopeless.¡¹


    Oh my, did the ink spill onto the pillow cover? I came thinking ¡°what if¡¯, but it was exactly as I¡¯d imagined. Honestly, even though he turned into a child he was still such a workaholic. Once again I sighed in amazement. I gathered the scattered pieces of paper and put them on the bedside table. Then, I took the quill out of the boy¡¯s hand and put it on the table too. There was nothing I could do about the already spilled ink, so without another choice, I lifted and moved his head carefully so he wouldn¡¯t wake up, took off the dirty pillow cover. In its stead I spread a handkerchief and put the head of the boy whom I had turned on his back on top of it. His unconscious body was much heavier than it was this afternoon when I lifted him up, so it took a considerable effort to turn him, but I somehow managed to lay him on his back.


    Having finished the task, I sat on the bedside and looked at the boy¡¯s face once more. The letters got imprinted on his face and it made me want to laugh. I stretched my hand out and wiped them off with my fingers. It must have felt good because he snuggled up to me like a kitten which wants to be spoiled.


    It seemed he was really tired as there was no sign of him waking up. His childlike, healthy sleeping face free of wariness was dazzling. His beauty made me think that the Goddess in high heavens must have been very enthusiastic. Even more than that man, this beautiful boy seemed like a girl. I even imagined he would look good in a dress.

 Volume 4 Chapter 9 Part 4

    Volume 4 Chapter 9 Part 4


    Translator: Imlartis Editor: Queenie


    As I was taking advantage of the fact that he wasn¡¯t waking up and watching his sleeping face, I started to feel sleepy myself. My eyelids started to grow heavy. I knew I should go to my own bedroom, but my body refused to listen and it just fell on top of the bed where the boy was sleeping. It seemed that I myself was quite tired as well. If I fell asleep while sitting, my joints would kill me tomorrow, but I didn¡¯t have any energy left to move my body.


    Just like that, while wondering whether the boy will complain later, I fell asleep as if by a night fairy¡¯s spell.


    ¡¸¡­ mina. Filmina, wake up.¡¹


    I heard a voice calling me from somewhere nearby. It wasn¡¯t an unfamiliar voice. In fact, it was a very pleasant voice, which I knew very well. Hearing that voice, my consciousness which was melted in between dream and reality, reformed itself quickly and rose to the surface.


    ¡¸E¡­ di?¡¹


    I called that name subconsciously. However, I was sure I wasn¡¯t mistaken. I slowly lifted my body from the bed. The moment I recognized the person standing still next to me, my sleepiness was blown away completely.


    ¡¸Edi?!¡¹


    ¡¸Don¡¯t be so surprised. ¡°I¡± woke up.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, eh, eeeh?!¡¹


    Even if he told me that, there are things which can¡¯t be done. How was I supposed not to get surprised? After all, the beautiful man I¡¯d been longing for during these days, Agedilus von Lancent, was standing next to me while looking down at me. What¡¯s more, he wasn¡¯t just standing there. For some reason he was in a translucent state.


    That¡¯s right, translucent. See-through. Through him, I could see the wall and furniture, which were behind him. No matter how many times I vigorously rubbed my eyes and blinked, this scene didn¡¯t change. What was that? I was getting a headache. I pressed my forehead and mumbled as to myself.


    ¡¸¡­ I must still be dreaming. I must properly lay on the bed in the bedroom¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Stop that already and calm down. Filmina, look at me properly.¡¹


    The translucent man was staring at me, who had gotten up from the chair, disapprovingly, his beauty marred by exasperation¡­ I was at a loss for words. I opened my trembling lips and closed them. I managed to swallow the words ¡¸It can¡¯t be¡¹and looked back at the man who was looking down at me. As expected, even though half-transparent, those sunrise coloured eyes were mysterious and beautiful.


    ¡¸Edi, is that you?¡¹


    ¡¸What else do I look like?¡¹


    ¡¸!¡¹


    Hearing him ask me a question like that, I finally became convinced. Such a face, yet this way of speaking. There was no mistaking it. The man, who turned into a boy in front of my eyes the other day, turned back to normal and was in front of me. Forgetting his half-transparent state, I tried to hug him without thinking. I wanted to feel his warmth. However, my arms grabbed empty air and to my shock, I passed through the man. Stunned, I looked up at the man. His expression, which this time was unusually easy to read, was showing displeasure. Having a bad premonition, I asked the translucent man.


    ¡¸Y-you¡­ Could it be you turned into a ghost¡­?!¡¹


    ¡¸Are you stupid? Don¡¯t jump to conclusions. There¡¯s no way that¡¯s true. Take a good look at ¡°me¡±.¡¹


    The man pointed towards the boy on the bed with his chin. I looked at the boy like he told me to. He continued sleeping peacefully and breathing steadily. His chest rising and falling showed me that he was alive.


    I sighed with relief and, tired, sat down on the chair. The man kneeled down in front of me so that we were at the same eye level. Although I knew it was pointless, I couldn¡¯t stop myself from stretching my hands out towards those white cheeks. But I was scared of what would happen next so I lowered them again and put them on my knees. Then the man put his hands on top of mine. They were half-transparent and I couldn¡¯t feel the warmth or anything at all. Even so, I felt a sense of security.


    ¡¸Edi. Could you explain what exactly is going on?¡¹


    ¡¸You already know. Even if I said so, I myself don¡¯t know what exactly is happening.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Then, please tell me what you know.¡¹


    I urged him. He nodded and started speaking.


    ¡¸First of all, the fact that I could come out in this state is most likely due to the incident which happened yesterday afternoon. The ¡¸boy me¡¹ thought strongly that he couldn¡¯t protect you in his child form, so this¡¸current me¡¹ was able to get out from deep within the¡¸boy me¡¹.¡¹


    ¡¸Afternoon incident¡­ Does this mean that you share those memories which the boy has?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, this ¡¸current me¡¹has always existed inside the boy. However, although I exist, I couldn¡¯t influence the outside. I was locked up in a cage and could only watch both the boy¡¯s words and actions and you.¡¹


    The man¡¯s face distorted as he clicked his tongue and let out a deep sigh. Weeell, I became speechless.


    ¡¸It seems that the one controlling the current ¡¸Agedilus von Lancent¡¹is the¡¸boy me¡¹ and not the¡¸current me¡¹. If the¡¸boy me¡¹doesn¡¯t want to, no matter how much the¡¸current me¡¹wants, I can¡¯t do anything.¡¹


    The corners of his lips lifted into a sarcastic smile and his expression seemed to be, that for him it was an extremely irritating situation. This expression spoke volumes of how frustrated he must have been when the only thing he could do was watch. He stretched his hand towards the gauze plastered to my forehead. Of course his hand couldn¡¯t touch me and just passed through.


    ¡¸Once again you got hurt because of me.¡¹


    Even though he was calm, I knew from his voice that he was feeling sorry. Seeing him like this, I shook my head and smiled.


    ¡¸It¡¯s an honorable wound. It looked serious because there was a lot of blood but in reality the wound was nothing big, so please don¡¯t worry about it. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s not the problem.¡¹


    ¡¸For me that¡¯s the extent of the problem. Never mind this, please continue what you were saying before.¡¹


    As I urged him on, he made a face like he still wanted to add something else, but in the end he didn¡¯t touch that subject anymore and returned to the main topic.


    ¡¸The¡¸current me¡¹can only come out when the¡¸boy me¡¹is unconscious. That¡¯s because my body belongs to the boy. If the consciousness gets pulled that way, then the boy¡¯s one for some reason grows stronger. Well even if it¡¯s only the consciousness, the fact that the¡¸current me¡¹could come out is already good.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? Then after all it was a good thing that I protected¡­¡¹


    ¡¸If you say you weren¡¯t wrong, I won¡¯t just let it pass.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong? Please continue.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing. You continue Edi.¡¹


    That was close. Silence is gold after all. The man stared at me intently for as I made a face like nothing had happened and averted my eyes.


    The man quickly noticed that I had no intention of saying anything further and was waiting for him to continue, so he snorted seemingly saying that it was boring. Even if he became half-transparent, he hadn¡¯t changed at all. My goodness, I was so happy that I wanted to cry.


    ¡¸Whatever. The most important part, is that I can come out like this as long as the boy me isn¡¯t conscious. And I keep his memories. On the contrary, the boy me doesn¡¯t remember anything about me, so be careful not to say anything unnecessary.¡¹


    It was going to be difficult. Even if he told me that, I was afraid that I¡¯d spill something by mistake. Thinking to myself that I needed to be careful, the man continued.


    ¡¸We know for sure that the reason I turned into a child is that magical square at the ruins. The way you and the boy are researching is a roundabout one, but it¡¯s not wrong. However it¡¯s certain that it will take a lot of time. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. So it¡¯s really like that.¡¹


    I had a feeling it was like this, but having a professional say that outloud was still painful. At this pace of deciphering, even if we managed to decipher everything, at that time I¡¯d undoubtedly be a grandma already.


    That said, we hadn¡¯t found a different method. I hung my head miserably. At this rate, if the man didn¡¯t turn back to normal, I¡¯d really have to go around calling a 10 year-old boy my husband. Hahaha, I couldn¡¯t even laugh at this joke.


    The man kneeling down in front of me looked at my fake smile and stood up. He looked down at the bundle of paper tightly packed with magical language, which I had gathered and put on to top the table. He reached his hand trying to grab it, but as expected, his hand didn¡¯t touch anything and just passed through. Without thinking I spoke to the man who was looking down at his hands without a word.


    ¡¸Edi, would you like me to show you those papers?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. No need. I¡¯ve already seen all of those. All of them are full of old, complicated and beautiful magical language. How could someone create such a magical structure using only that? It truly deserves praise, just based on the fact, that it has enough power to change me into a child alone.¡¹


    ¡¸Is it that good?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, irritatingly so.¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 9 Part 5

    Volume 4 Chapter 9 Part 5


    Translator: Imlartis Editor: Queenie


    Just as I was thinking that he was uncharacteristically giving unreserved praise, it was something like that. At his last words, so full of anger, I shrugged my shoulders slightly, so he wouldn¡¯t notice. Surely the one who was the most irritated by his current condition and the one who wanted to solve this helpless situation as soon as possible, was that man. So even workaholics could bate their breaths. I clearly understood that more than finding out the cause, he just wanted results. I felt sorry that I didn¡¯t have the power to do anything other than console him. However, even then I had some thoughts.


    ¡¸Um, Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸What?¡¹


    I looked up at the face of the man who turned his torso towards me.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t dislike your child form at all. However, I¡¯m really happy to be able to talk with ¡¸you¡¹as we¡¯re doing right now.¡¹


    One way or another I was able to talk to the man. Just this fact already made me so happy. There was no need to wear my smiling mask, because a smile naturally surfaced on my face. Me revealing my honest, innermost feelings caught the man off guard and for a second he forgot to breather. Then his pale, beautiful face twisted into a scowl.


    ¡¸Is just that enough?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    I tilted my head at the unexpected question. This time the man turned his whole body towards me and tried to touch my cheek with his half-transparent hand. I couldn¡¯t feel anything.


    ¡¸Even though I want to touch you so much I can¡¯t stand it.¡¹


    Those words were very straightforward but it took me a while to grasp the meaning. I knew my face belatedly started turning red without having to confirm it in a mirror. I put my hand on top of the man¡¯s which was still on my cheek.


    ¡¸I also want to touch you.¡¹


    As if those words were a signal, the man bent down and brought that beautiful face close. As always, I closed my eyes and welcomed the kiss. Of course, I couldn¡¯t feel anything, but after opening my eyes, what I saw reflected in those sunrise coloured eyes, was my happily smiling face.


    * * *


    Thus, the days where I was spending the daytime with the boy at the ruins and nights at the side residence of the Nibbiella Family alone with the man began. In the blink of an eye a few days had passed since the first time I¡¯ve reunited with the man and although I was lacking sleep, I wasn¡¯t unhappy with this double life I was leading. However, I couldn¡¯t reveal that man¡¯s existence to the boy who was presently next to me, staring intently at the magical language while making the quill he was holding in his hand glide over the paper.


    After all, I had no idea how to tell him about it. ¡¸I¡¯m now able to meet the¡¸adult you¡¹.¡¹? If I suddenly said that, it would surely confuse the boy. Even if I were to wrap it in wafer paper, I didn¡¯t know what to use as wafer paper, and even if I had something like that, I had no idea how to wrap it. Although he wasn¡¯t a small child anymore, surely deep down he would be thinking that he was useless at such an important time.


    Even though he¡¯d been so seriously devoting himself to the investigation every day. That man too. Every night after the boy fell asleep, he would show up in that half-transparent state and try to put together some theory based on the magical language that the boy had deciphered. I, on the other hand¡­ I got fed up with the transcription art and my hands stopped. Aaah, my head hurt. I felt a throbbing pain behind my eyes.


    Haaaaaaa, I resisted letting out a deep sigh. At the exact moment I took my eyes off the boy and looked down at the magic square, the boy¡¯s eyes turned towards me.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    I lifted my face up from the magic square and when I looked at the boy agin, I saw him staring at me with a sullen expression. I tilted my head questioningly. The boy put down the quill and put his hands on either side of my face, fixing it in place, and stared at my face intently with those big eyes of his. In this situation where I stiffened and couldn¡¯t even avert my eyes, the boy said.


    ¡¸Just now, you were comparing me with the adult me.¡¹


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¨C How sharp. I didn¡¯t have the intention to compare them. It just came to my mind.


    ¡¸I wasn¡¯t?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¨CIs that so?¡¹


    Then fine, he mumbled and returned to his task. However, this time it was with his back facing me. It seemed that I made him sulk. While thinking that I¡¯d messed up, I was also somehow happy that he¡¯d started showing his feelings so openly so I was torn. I baked cheesecake for today¡¯s lunch, so maybe that¡¯d fix the mood. Although I knew that trying to placate him with food was, as the boy said ¡¸treating him like a child¡¹, I just couldn¡¯t stop.


    Fufu, I laughed behind the boy¡¯s back, so he wouldn¡¯t notice. At that moment, from the passage I heard someone¡¯s approaching footsteps. Like the other day, it was just one person. Both of us stopped what we were doing, put on our hoods and as we were getting ready, unexpectedly, a familiar face ¨C in other words ¨C Juri appeared from the passage while holding a big bag.


    ¡¸Juri?¡¹


    The last time I saw Juri was on that main road which was bright as during the day, even though it was evening. At that time, Juri had stayed behind and protected us, but I had no way to check what happened to him and could only worry about him. I was relieved to see he was fine.


    I wanted to apologize for getting him involved and also thank him for protecting us. Before I could even start speaking, Juri energetically bowed his head.


    ¡¸Sorry!¡¹


    He bowed with too much force and fruit spilled out of the big bag he was carrying. Not minding that, Juri continued while bowing.


    ¡¸Because I unnecessarily forced you to go out, you had a bad experience and big sister even got hurt. I¡¯m very sorry!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ It wasn¡¯t your fault Juri.¡¹


    There was no need for Juri to apologize. It wasn¡¯t anyone¡¯s fault. I came to the conclusion that it was just bad luck. The islanders had a legitimate reason to be hostile towards people with pure black hair, so it was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. I understood that in my head. However emotionally, it wasn¡¯t something I could accept. I wasn¡¯t a person who could allow this hostility towards my husband because¡¸it couldn¡¯t be helped¡¹.


    Putting aside my personal feelings, Juri put down the big bag he had been holding on the ground.


    ¡¸As a compensation I¡¯ve brought you many delicious things. I thought we could eat together.¡¹


    ¡°Is that not fine?¡± seemingly asking that Juri looked towards me. I wasn¡¯t against it. However, the one who had the final right to decide wasn¡¯t me, but the boy next to me who was sitting immovingly with his hood on. I looked down at the boy. He slowly got up while holding a water bottle in one hand. I thought he was heading towards Juri, but he passed by him without paying him any attention and finally stopped right at the entrance to the passage.


    ¡¸¡­ There¡¯s no more herbal tea, so I¡¯ll go get water from the spring.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, is that so? Then, please do.¡¹


    He nodded at my words and disappeared into the passage. Juri sent him off with my eyes, let out a big sigh and sat down while messing with his hair.


    ¡¸Hey, big sister. It¡¯s natural but¡­ He¡¯s angry after all, isn¡¯t he?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I don¡¯t think he is. He¡¯s just not honest.¡¹


    ¡¸S¡¯ that so?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. If it wasn¡¯t like that, he wouldn¡¯t have gone out of his way to specifically bring water.¡¹


    After all, there was one more bottle of water. There was enough left for two people, but not enough for three. The fact he went to the spring to get water meant that he wanted to eat together with Juri. He had already forgiven Juri a long time ago.


    As I told Juri about that, he went¡¸Heee¡¹, nodded while being impressed and muttered.


    ¡¸He¡¯s troublesome.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s right. I can¡¯t deny it.¡¹


    ¡¸Big sister, don¡¯t they tell you that you¡¯re weird?¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm, I wonder.¡¹


    I¡¯d already exposed my bad taste at the time I chose that boy, that man, to be my husband, but I didn¡¯t know whether it could be called¡¸weird¡¹. I stopped smiling and asked Juri a question which had been on my mind for a while.


    ¡¸Hey, Juri. Aren¡¯t you afraid of the pure black hair?¡¹


    It was a question I definitely couldn¡¯t ask in front of the boy ¡ª¡ª no, even in front of the man. Bewildered, Juri blinked his blue eyes and looked up at me. They were straightforward eyes. He was looking at me with those eyes, which were so straightforward they were a bit scary. Then he narrowed those beautiful blue eyes the colour of the sea in surprise.


    ¡¸Why should I be afraid?¡¹


    Having my question strangely answered with a question, I was at a loss for words. Not minding me, Juri proceeded to rummage through the insides of the bag. He took out beautiful red-yellow fruit from the bag and unreservedly put them down on top of the magic square.


    ¡¸Rejecting black hair also means rejecting the governess.¡¹


    After the fruit, he took out a package with skewers he got at the stalls. He said that with a calm voice while putting the still-warm skewers down next to the fruit. I blinked in bewilderment at the unexpected mention of the woman.


    ¡¸What do you mean by rejecting lady Leticiela?¡¹


    I had no idea. But, I see. Being wary of pure black hair ¨C or just black hair in general ¨C meant also rejecting lady Leticiela, who also had partially black hair.


    ¡¸I like the governess, so I don¡¯t want to do that. She¡¯s amazing. She became the governess when she was 10, took over supervision over both trade and tourism and step by step implemented new policies. People say that thanks to that the island flourishes more than during the previous governor¡¯s reign. Why would I fear a governess like this?¡¹


    Juri finished taking things out from the bag and looked up at my face.


    ¡¸Big sister too, likes that guy and isn¡¯t afraid of his black hair. Isn¡¯t that right?¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª yes, that¡¯s right¡¹


    That¡¯s right. That was exactly it. It was a simple thing and in the end that was it. I laughed at the answer which I came to without even needing to think deeply and Juri tilted his head questioningly as he couldn¡¯t understand why I was laughing. Right at that moment the boy came out of the passage.


    ¡¸¡­.. What are you talking about?¡¹


    Juri smiled meaningfully at the boy who was looking at us curiously.


    ¡¸Hm? We were talking about how much big sister loves you.¡¹


    ¡¸!¡¹


    Even in the dim light I could clearly see the boy¡¯s face turning red. Because of that, I started blushing too. Juri laughed.


    ¡¸S-so let¡¯s start the lunch.¡¹


    ¡¸Yay! I¡¯ve been waiting to eat big sister¡¯s homemade food!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­. You can just eat what you¡¯ve brought.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh, don¡¯t monopolize it.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, yes. Both of you stop. Let¡¯s share and eat together.¡¹


    The lunchtime which started like this, was the most memorable one so far. Let me just say, it was quite fun.

 Volume 4 Chapter 10 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 10 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    Today happened to be the very first rainy day since our coming to the Island. Even though the ruins were somewhat sheltered from the rain, it would be too dangerous to try and reach them in this kind of weather, so for today we decided to stay indoors.


    We had lunch and afterwards the boy went back to his room. I was busy with my embroidery work, piercing the handkerchief with red thread repeatedly while thinking about giving him some herbal tea and sweets later. I started my embroidery work purely out of habit, since it has always helped me collect my thoughts. The motif I was working on was the hibiscus flower, one of the first that I had seen on the island since coming here. It was a purely aesthetic accent, but I thought it was turning out pretty well. When love is involved, there is no such thing as too much preparation.


    And while I was doing all that, I was completely aware of the fact that instead of doing something so useless, it would be better if I helped with some actual research. I¡¯m sorry that I can¡¯t be of much help with that, so let me atone for that fact by letting me do something else instead! But the fact that I was so useless during a time like this was really weighing heavily on me.


    Since yesterday, the boy had been trying to reconstruct the formula behind the theory of the magic language that was written all around the ruins, and I was observing him closely all this time. By wanting to see that man at work, I was starting to suffer from a bit of sleep deprivation, but I wanted to be by his side all along and support him in any way I possibly could.


    Ahh, but the fact that I was still unable to be of any real help caused me to sigh deeply over and over again.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Huh?¡¹


    Hearing the sound of the doorbell being ring, signalizing that we had a visitor, my hand stops with the needle still firmly held in my fingers. It surely wasn¡¯t the person that delivers our food, it was way too early for that. So who could it be in all this rain?


    I place my embroidery work aside on the table and hurry towards the entrance.


    ¡¸Yes? Who is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina-dono. It¡¯s me. Could you open up the door?¡¹


    Hearing the characteristic voice of the Governess, I hurry up and open the door. Sure thing, the Governess was at the door, wearing a rain jacket.


    ¡¸Oh my, Leticiela-sama! What are you doing here in all of this rain?¡¹


    ¡¸I know that the weather is as it is today, but the survey was conducted nonetheless. I came here to tell you guys how it went down.¡¹


    I shook the Governess¡¯ hand and took her rain jacket from her, leaving it into the foyer to dry. Then I showed her to the sofa in the living room where we both sat down.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll brew some tea right away.¡¹


    ¡¸No, please, don¡¯t trouble yourself with that. It¡¯s my fault for coming to visit unannounced.¡¹


    ¡¸Please, don¡¯t even joke like that! Now please hold on for a moment, it will soon be ready.¡¹


    We make a bit of small talk while I go to the kitchen and brew the tea. I choose some medicinal leaves which I had brought here all the way from the capital and then boil some water. Incidentally, the tea¡¯s effect was to remove fatigue and tiredness. Now all I needed was to follow the usual steps of brewing tea, place it all on the silver tray, add some sweets to it and then I bring it all back to the living room.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry for keeping you waiting. I hope that you will find it to your liking, Leticiela-sama¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ahh, thank you so much.¡¹


    I move the tea and sweets onto the table, and the Governess graced me with a bright and beautiful smile. Combined with her exotic appearance, it was having a very strong effect, even on a fellow woman like me. She immediately brought the tea to her mouth. From the look on her face, I could see that the tea was indeed to her liking, and after taking a few sips she brought the teacup back onto the table. A small sigh escaped from her mouth.


    ¡¸I see, after drinking such a delicious tea I¡¯m afraid that I won¡¯t be able to be satisfied with any normal tea at our mansion ever again. You must teach my maids to brew such a delicious tea.¡¹


    ¡¸Your words honor me.¡¹


    I carry the teacup into my mouth as well. The tea was light in color and its taste was slightly sweet. Good, good, it looks like the tea came out well today as well.


    We sip on our tea and eat some sweets for a moment. Then we place the empty cups back on the tray, and then the Governess¡¯ expression shifted from relaxed to surprisingly serious. I also got serious and corrected my posture.


    ¡¸Well then, Filmina-dono. About the archeological survey of the ruins and the way in which it is connected to Agedilus-dono¡¯s current predicament¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C About that.¡¹


    I was at a loss for words on how should I answer that question. However, it lasted for only but a moment. I then looked at the Governess straight in the eyes and opened my mouth, intending to come clean with everything.


    ¡¸I am terribly sorry, but I¡¯m afraid that I have no news to report in the matter at hand.¡¹


    The Governess¡¯ hazel-shaped eyes sway in apparent confusion. She never said anything to me, but I could see it from her gestures that she was clearly upset. She bites her lip and casts her gaze down.


    ¡¸We only manage to establish that the magical mechanisms within the ruins are something connected with the idea of ¡°rejuvenation¡±. The only thing we have left is to crack the code of the ancient magical language and hope that there is a way out there to let my husband go back to normal.¡¹


    Last night the man told me that it would be ideal if the magic hadn¡¯t affected his memory. If his memory wasn¡¯t affected by magic, he could have easily develop a spell that would allow him to age his physical body back to his proper age. However, there was a condition here. If his memories were indeed affected by magic, the only way to bring them back would be to reverse-engineer the original curse to counteract its effects. My head was starting to hurt just from remembering all this.


    I hold back a sigh of frustration and take another sip of the tea. It was frustrating to not be able to bring any good news, but after a moment the Governess¡¯ face returned to normal.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C I¡¯m sorry. I know that it is hard on you as well, Filmina-dono. I don¡¯t want to blame you for something that is not your fault.¡¹


    ¡¸No. Your reaction is only natural, Leticiela-sama. After all, you have your position and social standing to consider.¡¹


    I say that while bowing down my head. Clearly troubled, the Governess looked at me as if she wanted to say: ¡°Please raise your head! It¡¯s my fault to begin with, since something like that happened to you while you were visiting my territory!¡±. When I rose my face to meet hers, the Governess looked really distressed.


    ¡¸Umm, about that wound on your forehead¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, umm, this is¡­¡­¡¹


    It was the wound that I received after one of the islanders threw a stone at me. I¡¯ve managed to keep it hidden under my bangs, since there was this rather unsightly scab right there when the blood finally stopped spilling from my forehead. Thanks to the fast and correct treatment, it won¡¯t leave a scar, fortunately. Although it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, the Governess bowed her head to me in apology.


    ¡¸I¡¯ve heard all about it from that Juri boy. I am terribly sorry for that situation to have happened.¡¹


    ¡¸Please, there¡¯s no need for you to apologize, Leticiela-sama¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸I know that it may very well be asking for the impossible, but please try to understand and forgive the islanders. Here, black hair is a symbol of fear. Trust me, I know that all too well.¡¹


    After she said that, the Governess started to tell me her story. I think that black color would suit her hair nicely, but it was sadly forbidden on this island. The Governess said that she had faced persecution because of that ever since she was a small child.


    ¡¸The strange thing was, no matter how hard I was trying to dye it, it always went back to its original color after one night. And the more I tried to hide it, the more hostile my surroundings were becoming.¡¹


    The Governess laughed and then proceeded to tell me how her parents died in an accident at the sea when she was only sixteen. Right after that she had to assume the seat of the Governor.


    I knew I had to say something but I didn¡¯t know what to say. The amount of pain and suffering this woman had to go through in her life must have been immeasurable.


    Whether or not she noticed that, the Governess continues on.


    ¡¸But, there were also people who supported me all this time. That is why I can be right here right now.¡¹


    Her current smile was different from everything I had seen from her up until now. It was full of happiness and pride. I couldn¡¯t help myself that my expression also changed to a much more relaxed and happy one.


    ¡¸Whoever that person was, you must have really cherished them, Leticiela-sama.¡¹


    Hearing my words, the expression on the Governess¡¯ face became somewhat shy.


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. I loved that person more than anyone in this world.¡¹


    The Governess smiled in an impressive but also lovely way. Just who was the man who managed to captivate the heart of a woman like that? I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about things like that, which was yet again making me feel like an old woman.

 Volume 4 Chapter 10 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 10 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    ¡¸I¡¯m starting to think I understand why Juri-kun is so fond of you.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Did that boy said anything like that?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. He said that you are amazing, Leticiela-sama and that he likes you very much.¡¹


    ¡¸!¡¹


    The Governess¡¯ eyes open wide and her face turns bright red. I cocked my head a little bit seeing that, almost saying aloud how incredibly cute that reaction was.


    ¡¸Leticiela-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s nothing, really. I¡¯m sorry for boring you with such a gloomy story. My apologies.¡¹


    The Governess said, and after that she quickly finished her tea and got back on the carriage and went back to her mansion.


    ***


    Later that evening the Princess contacted me while I was combing my hair, after I finished my meal and decided to have a bath and go to sleep shortly after.


    The magic stone that served me for communication started to glow brightly right next to the night-stand mirror where I had left it earlier.


    ¡¸¡°My thoughts are always with you, wherever you are.¡±¡¹


    Immediately after I whispered those words, the light emanating from the magic stone got stronger, forming a humanoid shape. That shape took on the appearance of the Princess and was now standing right before me. Unlike my shabby nightgown, the Princess was dressed in a pretty night-robe as she smiled at me with her pretty lips.


    ¡¸Nice to see you again, Filmina.¡¹


    ¡¸The pleasure is all mine, Princess. Please pardon my appearance.¡¹


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t worry about it. In fact, it brings me joy to see that you wish to stay in contact with me so often. So? How is the investigation coming along?¡¹


    I stood up from my chair only to sit right back at it again. Hearing that question, I bit my lip in frustration. I don¡¯t want to report to her that I basically have nothing to report. The intricacies of the magic language spoken by that man were too much for me to comprehend, and the Princess must have realized that from my silence, for her expression turned sad instantly.


    ¡¸Seeing you like that is more than enough of a confirmation for me¡­ That guy, once you get back, he¡¯d best prepare himself for an earful from me!¡¹


    It was most certainly a joke and I knew that deep down inside the Princess was also worried about us and wanted that man to return to normal as soon as possible. Hearing her firm and confident voice, I was starting to feel encouraged as well. It was good to know that I wasn¡¯t alone in all of this. That made a smile bloom on my lips.


    ¡¸Actually, Princess, I was recently able to talk to the adult Edi.¡¹


    The Princess¡¯s eyebrows moved up in surprise. Her scarlet eyes narrowed in suspicion.


    ¡¸¡­ What do you mean?¡¹


    ¡¸When child Edi is sleeping or unconscious, I can apparently come into contact with the adult Edi for a brief moment. He said that it was all thanks to the strong feelings that were calling out of him.¡¹


    I should have reported that to the Princess right away, but because I was so overwhelmed by everything that was happening up until now, I had simply forgot to do it. And although it was still a far stretch from solving this strange case, it was a huge step forward that I was now able to talk with that man, even if it was just for a moment.


    After a brief moment of silence, the Princess finally speaks up.


    ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C I see. That being said, what do YOU think about it, Widnichol?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    Hearing the unexpected name from the Princess¡¯s mouth, I can see that she turns her head to the side. From there I could hear the voice of Widnichol, a young mage who was currently practicing his craft under that man. He then came into the field of view of the crystal.


    When the man in question came into the view, I immediately recognized who it was. No wonder that voice just now sounded so familiar.


    ¡¸Good evening, Filmina-san.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, if it isn¡¯t Widnichol-sama?¡¹


    It was indeed him, Widnichol Aide. An apprentice of the Hero who helped to save the world, wearing clothes of mixed white and black colors. His face was full of kindness and his blue eyes were filled with much warmth.


    Once we exchange polite greetings, the Princess came back into the view and continued speaking from where she left off.


    ¡¸I called him because I thought that this whole mess might be too much for only one person to handle. I know that the situation is urgent, but he has yet to decide on the replacement for you, and since it is impossible for us to leak the state of Agedilus to anyone, Widnichol here is the one who possesses the most knowledge about this case. Also¡­¡­ Ah!¡¹


    The figure of the Princess disappeared suddenly with a cute shriek, replaced by yet another person. This time around my eyes opened even wider seeing who it was, as I completely didn¡¯t expect I would see that person here.


    ¡¸It¡¯s not just him. I¡¯m here as well, don¡¯t forget that.¡¹


    ¡¸Your Highness Klanven!?¡¹


    Seeing Klanven in person, my voice rose up a little bit more than it was necessary, I think. His thin, long platinum hair was now trimmed short, and there was a gentle light in his dark blue eyes.


    Seeing him smiling like that actually reminded me that he may look innocent and harmless on the outside, but in reality he is anything but.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C Klanven is the Princess¡¯s uncle and the current High Priest at the Temple in the capital city.


    We haven¡¯t seen one another since the Festival, and honestly speaking I would prefer for us to not get involved with one another in the future, but there he was, standing in the light of the communication crystal.


    ¡¸It¡¯s been a while since I last saw you. How are you holding up?¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes. I¡¯m managing somehow¡­¡­¡¹


    Seeing me reflexively answering the question with a smile, Klanven closed his eyes and shook his head in disappointment.


    ¡¸Stop lying. Are you trying to make not getting enough sleep a habit, or something? You do know that you have dark bags under your eyes, right?¡¹


    ¡¸Eh!?¡¹


    ¡¸That one was a lie just now, just so you know.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    As always, he was toying with people with such an ease that it was actually terrifying. Seeing him smile in satisfaction I glared at him in the nastiest way I possibly could, regretting that you couldn¡¯t actually kill people with looks like that. Of course, he didn¡¯t seem to care about that in the slightest.


    But as always, he was correct. Worrying about that man, but also wanting to speak to him again, I was cutting my sleeping hours dangerously low, and it was starting to have an effect on my skin. I was also yawning a lot more. I was sure if this was to continue, it would finally start to take a toll on both my mental and physical health. But it was not a laughing matter, no matter how one might look at it.


    As I keep silently staring at Klanven, the magic stones were shifted again and I could once more see the Princess and Widnichol.


    ¡¸Uncle, please stop teasing Filmina so much. Now is neither the time nor the place for that.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh please, don¡¯t say that! We haven¡¯t seen one another in such a long time! I was just messing with her a little bit.¡¹


    The two of them started to argue quite feverishly after that, readjusting the magic stones there and back again. Luckily for me, Widnichol must have noticed that I was getting quite a bit annoyed with this, as he somehow managed to make both of them settle down after a moment.


    He then let out a small sigh and turned back to me and smiled reassuringly at me. Regaining her composure, the Princess opened her mouth to speak again.


    ¡¸Since the magic that managed to affect Agedilus was strong enough to overcome even someone like him, I do believe we can safely assume it was some kind of extremely powerful dark magic, maybe even a curse. We still know too little about the ruins, but I think it is possible that some kind of evil entity ¨C maybe a demon ¨C lurks inside of them and powers the magic around that place. But both Uncle and Widnichol thinks that this is actually not the case here, right?¡¹


    To the Princess¡¯s words Klanven¡¯s smile deepens and Widnichol looks as though he was about to have a huge headache.


    There was something in the Princess¡¯s words that resonated with my memories of my last conversation with that man. The word ¡°curse¡±. The man once told me that curses are strong magic spells rooted in dark arts, further fueled by the negative feelings and emotions. It was also possible to cast a curse thanks to a contract with demons, but on his first day of investigating that mana he managed to establish that fortunately no such thing took place in here. Yet.


    However, I was still wondering whether or not I should disclose that information. I know that the Princess would probably like to keep the possibility of the curse a secret, just in case, but I also understood that it was hard for the people of the Temple to acknowledge something so vile and against the wishes of the Goddess.

 Volume 4 Chapter 10 Part 3

    Volume 4 Chapter 10 Part 3


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    ¡¸Ahh, that¡¯s right. Agedilus wouldn¡¯t stoop so low as to make a pact with some demon. You would need an upper echelon demon of considerable power to do that, but now that they are weakened after the war I doubt they have anyone like that. That is why I don¡¯t think it¡¯s the doing of the curse. At least that¡¯s my opinion on the subject.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ Because the demons are in a weakened state for the moment?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s part of the reason. By the way, the islanders must have their share of stories and legends about demons, am I correct?¡¹


    ¡¸!¡¹


    Hearing Klanven¡¯s words, my eyes widened in surprise. Just as he said, there was the legend of Black Witch Elizabell circulating on the island for almost three hundred years now. A Black Witch that plagued the people with disease and misfortune.


    If the play I saw with Juri-kun was telling the truth, then Elizabell would be able to change her appearance to fit the tastes of the boy she liked. How could I overlook something so obvious? Was it because I didn¡¯t want to discuss the topic of Elizabell with that man? If so, it was a terrible error on my part.


    ¡¸Filmina? Is everything alright?¡¹


    ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C Yes. I¡¯m sorry. Now that I think about it, there is a legend on the island about a witch with jet black hair.¡¹


    I somehow managed to smile back at the Princess who seemed to be genuinely worried about me. But the truth was that right now I am not alright, not even a bit. I scratched my head trying to connect all the facts as I sat down on the bed.


    That is because the man was found unconscious in the ruins. And he himself was sure that it was the doing of the magic contained within the ruins themselves. But if the ruins had something to do with Elizabell, the black witch, then it wouldn¡¯t be all that improbable for something like that to occur while someone was within them. I really am stupid. Why did I fail to notice that sooner?


    But, from all that we know, Elizabell passed away those three hundred years ago. So how was such a phenomenon even possible in the first place? Was it because their magic was similar? Or maybe because they share a common trait of black hair? ¡­ As I was deep in thought, Widnichol spoke again.


    ¡¸It is only my assumption, but I do believe that the magic that was cast on Master has something to do with emotions.¡¹


    ¡¸Magic that depends on emotion?¡¹


    What does that supposed to mean? Seeing my worried expression, Widnichol hurried up and started elaborating.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. Did you know that the magic operations one can perform can be greatly influenced by one¡¯s emotional state? However, sometimes strong emotions can influence the magic formulas and break them apart, or in some cases transform them into something completely new or different. But such new magic is almost never able to manifest, because it is rather unstable. You said it yourself earlier, Filmina-san: that Master¡¯s adult consciousness manifested itself because of the strong emotional need. Based on that fact, I think it is safe to assume that the magic that hit Master is one of those ¡°berserk¡± types. There may also be other factors, but¡­¡­¡¹


    Widnichol continued to talk to himself in a lowered tone, but the most important part has already been spoken. No, it¡¯s that we never taken such option into consideration, but it always seemed so improbable to us. Magic gone berserk. Does that mean that the ruins reacted to that man¡¯s presence and used his own magic to manifest their will?


    After being lost in thought for a while, the Princess also spoke up, apparently thinking of the very same thing I was thinking.


    ¡¸Say, Filmina? Do you think we would be able to talk to Agedilus right about now?¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, umm, yes, I think so?¡¹


    I was amazed by the Princess¡¯s words. Up until now, various opinions were clashing here and we had no way of getting to know which one was actually correct. But if we all were to talk to that man, maybe we could arrive at some sort of a conclusion.


    I looked at the sleeping Edi. He seemed exhausted after today, so right about now should be ideal moment to try to communicate with him. Who knows? Maybe he was even waiting form right there, since he couldn¡¯t walk too far away from his physical body?


    ¡¸Alright, so now we shall go to Edi¡¯s room and see if we¡¯ll be able to communicate with him¡­¡¹


    But before I managed to finish that sentence, I heard a faint sound coming from outside of the door. It seems that others picked it up as well, so they were looking towards the door with expressions full of tension and surprise.


    ¡¸¡­?¡¹


    I was looking as tense and surprised as others, but then the door opened quietly and there was the image of a small boy coming through them, holding a bunch of documents in his small hands. The documents looked like the ones we were studying during the day, covered with ancient magic language from top to bottom.


    ¡¸Edi? You were still up? Why didn¡¯t you go to sleep?¡¹


    As the boy looked at me apologetically his whole body trembled slightly. He shook his head. Maybe it was because he happened to overhear something he knew he shouldn¡¯t have heard? If that was the case then it would be rather bad, but what¡¯s done is done. I stood up from the bed and walked up to the boy.


    ¡¸What¡¯s the matter? You wanted to talk to me about something?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­ I happened to stumble upon a new magic formula in the documents, so I thought it might be some sort of clue.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, it would be simply wonderful if that was indeed the case. Please, sit down. There are some people I would like to introduce you to.¡¹


    Ohh, this boy may be little, but he¡¯s that man after all. He¡¯s been studying the magical language this whole time on his own. He may be small, but I was reminded yet again that his abilities were nothing to be underestimated.


    Like he said, this new magic formula might contain a hint that would take us in the right direction. And since together we might be able to get this right, it was actually commendable that he came to me with it.


    The boy walks further into the room, and I take the documents from his hands and place them on the bed for now, and then we stand side by side right in front of the magic stone that I placed on the mirror¡¯s stand.


    ¡¸Allow me to introduce you. This young man is my husband, Agedilus.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡¹


    The boy remained silent, but it was actually Widnichol who opened his mouth first, seemingly unable to contain his excitement.


    ¡¸Uwah, amazing! It¡¯s really Master, but a lot smaller!¡¹


    The sky-blue eyes of Widnichol were now shining like a pair of gemstones. Also, he was constantly whispering to himself things like ¡°Amazing! Amazing! Just what kind of magic system is that!?¡±¡­¡­ I got a hunch that if I don¡¯t stop his enthusiasm right here right now, it might be a bad influence for that man and it might take a toll on our marriage. That was a terrifying thought.


    I was also really glad that Widnichol was a man and not a woman. At least I was sure that he wouldn¡¯t say something he might regret on the spur of the moment. I didn¡¯t hide the fact that we are married from him, but I was afraid that someone else could feed him some unnecessary information that he absolutely did not need to know right now. But if it was like that, I think I could be rest assured. Otherwise things might have gone really south really fast.


    But for now it was all good. Our matters are safe from those that need not know, and it looks like nothing is going to change about that in the near future. Besides, if something were to happen to that man while he was like that, I would surely be held responsible. While my thoughts were slowly drifting somewhere else and I could feel a headache slowly building up in my head, I heard a voice that brought me back to reality. Looking at the projection, I could see Klanven laughing as if he was having a time of his life right about now.


    ¡¸I heard that from Clementine, but he really looks super cute. I knew it, you will never cease to amuse me, Filmina. Now, since this is such a rare opportunity coming our way, how about I have a look at our little Agedilus, hmm? ¡¹


    ¡¸I¡­¡­ I¡¯d rather you not do that.¡¹


    That was the only thing I could say right now. I tried to bring a smile to my lips, but I managed that rather poorly. Really now, this was hardly the situation for Klanven and his poor jokes, since I had very little left in me to bare with them. But as usual, Klanven only laughed earnestly.


    [ILLUSTRATION]


    ¡¸Dear Uncle, if you keep joking so much, no one will ever take you seriously. Well then, Widnichol. It¡¯s about time for us to go soon.¡¹


    If the Princess didn¡¯t say that to those two, they would probably never stop looking at that man in admiration. Hearing her, Klanven reacted with a simple ¡°Alright, alright.¡± While Widnichol looked as though he just broke out of a trance and continued to repeat ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry!¡± over and over again. As long as they understand, that¡¯s fine.

 Volume 4 Chapter 10 Part 4

    Volume 4 Chapter 10 Part 4


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko Editor: Queenie


    Hey all


    I just wanted to let you all know that we are looking for an editor for Fiancee


    Unfortunately we cant actually pay editors at the moment but the editor will of course receive early access to chapters of this novel which hopefully is something that may be of interest to some of you guys ????


    Anyways if you are interested please contact us at mindblowingtranslations@hotmail.com


    Thank you for reading¡­and now for the part that everyone is here for¡­I hope you all enjoy the chapter


    Even though we still couldn¡¯t be sure, we couldn¡¯t negate such a possibility. But, there was also a possibility that this was not the case. If the magic that cursed that man was indeed originating from Elizabell the Black Witch, we would definitely need the help of an expert who had the experience with that type of black magic in the past. Someone like that man. And while he was still like that, in such a state, we might get the cause of this, but the solution was still eluding us.


    What a vacation this tour was turning to be! It was nothing but worries for me from the get go, and right about now they kept on piling up, threatening to bury me under their weight and volume.


    ¡¸!¡¹


    Without even realizing it, I clenched my fists so hard they actually started to hurt. I took a deep breath to calm myself down, and looked down at the boy sitting right beside me, enclosing his small hands around my hand. I could see my face reflected in his big eyes.


    The boy did not say a word. His expression also did not change. But I knew that deep down inside he was always thinking about me. I¡¯m not the only person here who feels anxious. Once I realized that, I was able to relax, even if only for a little bit.


    I unclenched my fists and held the boy¡¯s little hands tight. Then I smiled brightly at him. It¡¯s alright. No matter what happens, we¡¯ll somehow manage. And while I was relieved to feel the tension disappearing from the boy, I heard a familiar laughter in my ears.


    ¡¸Oh my, how bold of you.¡¹


    ¡¸They are still the same as ever, even if one of them got smaller.¡¹


    Both the Princess and Klanven were laughing genuinely while looking at us with amusement. Meanwhile, Widnichol was looking away with his cheeks bright red. I could also feel my own cheeks turning red. S-so embarrassing! However, I just couldn¡¯t abandon the boy¡¯s hand, so I just chose to laugh instead. In contrast to my own embarrassment, the boy didn¡¯t seem to understand what all the commotion was about, looking at us with the kind of expression that seemed to be asking ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Then the boy turns his white, slender hand towards the magic stone. There¡¯s a faint light starting to come out of his hand. Then it all happened instantly. There was a flash of magic light and the image of the Princess simply disappeared. It took me a moment to realize that the boy must have forcibly interfere with the magic stone and cut its supply of magical energy. I was looking at the magic stone there for a moment, completely stunned, and after that I turned towards the boy.


    ¡¸Edi? Did something happen?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Who are they?¡¹


    The boy didn¡¯t answer my question, instead he came up with his own. I was genuinely at a loss for whatever should I say to him at that moment.


    ¡¸Let¡¯s see¡­¡­ Those people are the Princess of our country, her Uncle and the young man is your disciple.¡¹


    I expect they might get worried as to why you cut the communication so suddenly, but I do believe that once we explain the situation to them, they are bound to understand. So while looking scornfully at the boy, I turn the magic stone on again.


    ¡¸Filimna, are you always contacting with people like that?¡¹


    ¡¸No, not really. Usually it¡¯s the Princess that I talk to ever so often, but tonight was the first time that Klanven and Widnichol joined in.¡¹


    I stayed in close contact with the Princess ever since the day that man became a little boy. And while I was only reporting the current status quo, the kind words of the Princess always seemed to calm me down and encourage me to keep on going on. While I was thinking that the boy was looking at me curiously, as if he was wondering what was going on through my head. He then held my hand yet again.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    He didn¡¯t say anything. And this time I was sure that he wouldn¡¯t answer no matter how many times I asked him. So instead of delving deeper into that, I decided to change the subject.


    ¡¸You said that you discovered some new magic formula? Could you tell me what it was?¡¹


    That¡¯s right, the new magic formula that the boy supposedly found. After sitting on the edge of the bed for a moment, the boy then stood up and picked up a document from the ground. Then he spread it on the bed. It was covered from top to bottom with magical runes that I couldn¡¯t possibly understand, even if the boy took a whole day to explain them to me. It would be like giving a general only a piece of the map and then ordering him to win the upcoming battle or war. The boy must have noticed my confusion, for he stopped his explanation and only said: ¡°I shall keep on trying to decipher more of the documents tomorrow¡±.


    Looking at the boy right now, studying the documents covered in magic language, I somehow understood that Klanven¡¯s suggestion to pursue the lead of Elizabell being the cause of his sudden transformation was the way for me to go. Maybe if we approached those documents from the perspective of them being connected to Elizabell, we could make some kind of a breakthrough? But wouldn¡¯t hearing the legend of the Black Witch hurt that child¡¯s feelings?


    Once that thought crossed my mind, I knew I wouldn¡¯t be able to bring it up. I understood that I wouldn¡¯t be able to say something as painful to him and count on the legend to have absolutely no impact on that boy whatsoever. Doing that would be just too cruel.


    Whether or not he was aware of the reason behind my silence, the boy lifted his gaze from over the papers, as if he had just happened to remember something. He then took something out of the pocket of his pajamas and reached out his hand towards me.


    ¡¸Umm, here.¡¹


    ¡¸This is?¡¹


    What¡¯s this about? The boy continued to stare at me whilst blinking his big eyes.


    ¡¸What¡¯s this?¡¹


    Asking my question, the boy pointed towards the small bag he was holding in his hand. Once I saw the bag, it occurred to me. Oh, this?


    Inside the bag were the magic stone barrette and the wedding ring that must have fallen on the ground the moment that man turned into a child. He probably must have put it inside of the bag so that he would know that he wouldn¡¯t lose it no matter what.


    ¡¸This barrette is something you received from me for your birthday. The ring is something you made for us for our wedding ceremony.¡¹


    I had a matching ring on my hand. Seemingly surprised by those revelations, the boy blinked a few times. I then took the barrette from his hands and started to comb his short hair. I then took the ring in my fingers and placed it on the boy¡¯s ring finger¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu. I knew it would be too big for you right now. Ahh¡­.. That¡¯s right.¡¹


    While the boy kept staring at the ring on his finger, I got up from the bed and took the magic stone that was resting on the mirror stand. I then pulled out the small chain that was on top of the magic stone, feeling the boy¡¯s gaze on me all the time.


    ¡¸Edi, could you please lend me that ring for a moment?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­..?¡¹


    While the boy approaches me with the ring I detach the chain from the stone. I then receive the ring from him and pass the chain through it, next showing the boy to bend his neck just a little bit so that I could place the fast-made necklace on him.


    ¡¸See? That way you will never lose it, even if you wanted to.¡¹


    I thought it was a really good idea. While I was smiling in self-satisfaction, the boy picked up his ring and stared at it with a mysterious expression.


    But now that I have done it, there was this strange thought stuck in my head: it would be awfully lonely to sleep by myself tonight. So I pat the mattress right next to me while I say to the boy.


    ¡¸Say, Edi? Would you like to sleep together with me tonight?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I thought I told you not to treat me like a child.¡¹


    ¡¸I know, but I really would like you to stay with me tonight. So what do you say? Just for tonight?¡¹


    He blinked his eyes rapidly again in surprise. Such childlike reactions were making him all the more cuter. They never failed to put a smile on my face.


    I decided to tell him the legend as we lay together so it may help him fall asleep. It proved to be a whole lot harder to tell the whole story in one go. I was also hoping that the blue light of the magic gem and the silver rings will protect us from the eventual nightmares that would visit us.


    As I spoke silently, the boy kept on listening without saying anything. A story about a Black Witch and a young boy, and the terrible plague that struck the island as a result of his ¡°betrayal¡±.


    The boy listened to the whole story without interrupting me once. When I got to the end of the story though, it was hard for me to end it with the usual ¡°And then they lived happily ever after¡± phrase. I then waited in silence for the boy¡¯s reaction. And that reaction surely arrived, in the form of a silent whisper.


    ¡¸Surely.¡¹


    ¡¸Hmm?¡¹


    As the boy begins to speak I raise my body so that I can have a better look at him. The boy glanced at me, his eyes looking like a night fairies in the dim bluish light.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sure that Elizabell must have been sad.¡¹


    ¡¸Sad?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right. She didn¡¯t care what others thought of her, but she didn¡¯t want her beloved one to reject her. That must have been her biggest fear.¡¹


    The boy stretches his hand towards me and gently strokes my cheek, as if to make sure of something.


    ¡¸I, I love you, too.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Edi?¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 10 Part 5

    Chapter 15 ¨C Dragon-san¡¯s Ending of the Beginning


    From the white mist that spouted suddenly, distress and sorrow overflowed.


    Along with the sound of thunder, the remains of the techniques on surface of the water started to glow, and began to flash violently.


    The seal was obviously about to be torn, but why now? Did I became the stimulus?


    ¡¸Why! I just re-sealed it¡­!¡¹


    As Lute¡¯s raised his voice in shock, he grabbed the stringed instrument beside him and played the string.


    When his pale eyes swayed in golden color, there were abundant magic power overflowing from Lute.


    ¡ºTo smile to the darkness, to dream of compassion. May you will forever, have a peaceful sleep¡­ Ugh!?¡»


    It was probably a song technique for the seal reinforcement, but Lute could finish the song, his song was overwhelmed by the wave of magic and wiped out.


    The white erosion rushed on towards Lutw who fell down.


    I pulled the petrified him with all my strength, and at the same time, Belga fired a bullet towards the erosion.


    The erosion that was shot turned into grayish and vanished, but they started to overflow in rapid succession.


    I felt unsteady on my feet, but we ran away full of fear.


    For a moment, the option to burn it passed through my head, but if I did it, we will blast away the seal that hold it out in the last minute.


    Anyway, why was the erosion targeting me now though!?


    The thing that stopped the erosion from coming towards me was something thin that might be beast or inorganic substance.


    After the erosion swallowed something that was neither looked somewhat like painting nor strange creatures, it turned into gray and vanished.


    ¡¸Come here!¡¹


    The person who screamed loudly was Palette, and she was holding a paintbrush.


    What screamed loud enough to hear for the first time was the palette with a paint brush.


    As she drew some beasts into the void one after another, she made a way out as she kept firing this way.


    I can only retreat with all of my powers this time, but when I pulled Lute¡¯s arm to run, he resisted.


    ¡¸Cough! I have to¡­ re-seal¡­¡¹


    ¡¸This sealing ceremony has already failed. As long as you can¡¯t build the technique from the scratch, we should retreat to get back on our feet!¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right!¡¹


    Nectar roared at Lute who started to have a painful coughing fit after facing the erosion.


    I aimed at him when he flinched, and carried him like a sack.


    Since he had the same size as Nectar, I believed I could carry him!


    ¡¸What are you doing!?¡¹


    ¡¸Isn¡¯t this because you won¡¯t hear what we say!? You¡¯re an important ally! Just be obedient!¡¹


    Since Lute kept protesting and moved his body from my hold, it was difficult for me to see the front side, but I could manage somehow.


    Don¡¯t look down on dragon¡¯s leg strength! I quickly went to Palette and Bastard¡¯s position all at once.


    When I glanced to the side, Berga and Nectar who was holding Aru were also running.


    In the meantime, the erosion kept rising like a cloud silently, gradually covering up my view. It started to erode the darkness seal that Lute and Palette had affixed.


    Moreover, the previous doorway had disappeared, and it became a different space with no end. My sense was also completely disconnected from the mansion.


    I felt the horrible feeling that gripped my chest down again.


    I really didn¡¯t like having these strange feelings filling my mind, but for now I have to find a way to escape.


    ¡¸Hey Lute, are there any evacuation route from here¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸None! The guardian in the doorway and the secret path to the mansion I made are completely closed! I can¡¯t connect using Leyline too! The magical power is also self-supporting now! The darkness seal has been captured¡­¡¹


    As I thought. To block a dragon, even I could do that much!


    Even his reply was hopeless. Because the erosion caused corrosion to the place, the magic power started to become thinner.


    Palette wielded a large paint brush to the erosion that rushed on us more and more, and the color that spreads vividly from the tip of the brush became a wall to prevent corrosion.


    The reason why her eyes were golden may be because she was spirited using dragon¡¯s power.


    While thinking so, the whole space screaked, and the sealing technique let out a shrill scream.


    When I moved my gaze to the floor, the dragon approached us again, its feet were making a big ripple in the water.


    The dragon could stand on the water surface without doing anything because this water itself is the magic of the seal itself.


    However, it was a matter of time that the seal and the defense wall will also collapse soon.


    Nectar made a stern face, and spoke.


    ¡¸Even if I make a hole in another space, it will take time with this kind of space stability. Can you fight against the regenerative ability of this technique until then?¡¹


    What Nectar said is true!


    To connect to the real world, we will have to move from other space as long as it¡¯s not here! There are no other way!


    ¡¸Dragon, can you evacuate everyone safely if we were connected with the outside of this space?¡¹


    When I was thinking of a solution with all my power while continuing to run, Bastard who was running in the same way with me suddenly asked.


    The talented man who blew off Ligurilla with surprise attack had a serious expression. He didn¡¯t look as if he was joking, but only asking for confirmation.


    I didn¡¯t know what did he want to do, but I nodded without hesitation.


    ¡¸I can!¡¹


    ¡¸Bastard!¡¹


    Although Lute, who I still carry, tried to protest in the uncomfortable posture, Bastard made something that looked like a smile for the first time silently.


    ¡¸Lute, I have regret, hatred and despair haunting me, yet I was saved at the end when I was picked up by you. Finally, I can wield the sword to bring a new hope for everyone.¡¹


    ¡¸You can¡¯t!¡¹


    ¡¸Wahhh!?¡¹


    Lute escaped from my hold and tried to rush over to Bastard, but he pulled out the great sword from his back.


    ¡¸I was beaten by the blood of hatred and revenge, and with true name, ¡°Orius¡±, you will witness my firm beheading blow now and here!¡¹


    Bastard¡¯s whole body start to overflow with magical power, and it moved to the sword¡­ No, it became integrated into his body.


    The boost caused the muscles in his whole body to swell, and even though the process was unhurried, it was filled with ferocious madness.


    ¡¸Ngghhh!!!¡¹


    At the moment when the magic was kneaded up to his limit, he swung his sword in a big strong blow.


    It should have been a slashing attack that had been embodied with his magic.


    The blow that ran without damaging any of the techniques spread in space made a big crack ahead of us.


    However, the ability to regenerate became slow due to the technique. And I could also perceive the outside of this space now!


    When I looked at the bottom of the water, Adversa¡¯s eyes were already half-opened, and it was about to raise to the water surface. There is no time for any hesitation.


    ¡¸We will move now! Hold my hand!¡¹


    There is a risk that the technique deployment will take the surrounding erosion in this area. When I screamed to determine the range strictly, Aru hugged me and Nectar held my hand.


    Berga who had been holding the erosion back ran up towards me and changed back into magic gun. Aru quickly took her.


    ¡¸Bastard-san!?¡¹


    However, when Aru stared at Bastard while screaming, he only smiled with satisfaction, and his human figure became a particle of light and scattered away.


    I immediately realized that the blow just now had used his whole body and soul.


    When the extravagant sword fell to the ground, Lute held it on hair¡¯s breadth. Palette grabbed Lute¡¯s clothes hurriedly, and reached out her hand to me.


    I reached out towards that hand with all of my strength.


    On the verge of the closing crack, I watched the surface of the water rise, then I activated the technique and left the place.


    £ª


    As soon as the light of the magic transition faded, I was warped in the nostalgic scent of my home.


    This place is the transition room I made in my home at Hibernia.


    This place was a little special, so it would only response to the magic power of a very small number of my acquaintances that had been registered in advance.


    Only people like Ligurilla and Kyle could do transition to this place.


    Without any time to settle down when we reached my home that I hadn¡¯t visited for a few weeks, I took a deep breath and felt my heart pounding this time.


    At that time, I was desperately trying to put my nervousness on hold, but now the pressure I felt from that dragon was so overwhelming that I was shaking.


    I thought that everything won¡¯t be that different because he was a dragon, but the aura that I felt from that dragon had been different from what I faced until now.


    It was really different from grandpa¡¯s imagination, though.


    As I sat down in the transition room and couldn¡¯t even move, Nectar¡¯s expression tightened, and he started the conversation.


    ¡¸Is that the origin dragon, Adversa?¡¹


    Ah, that¡¯s right. Can we call his name now since he won¡¯t be stimulated to wake up anymore? I realized that kind of out-of-place detail suddenly.


    ¡¸He talked to us, right? He said that he found mommy.¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, I wonder why he said that to Lava he had just met on the first time?¡¹


    After hearing Aru and Nectar¡¯s conversation, I feel somewhat relieved after knowing that I was not the only one who heard that voice.


    I mean, there were a lot of times where I was the only one related to the erosion.


    ¡¸Was that Adversa¡¯s voice?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s wrong.¡¹


    Lute echoed a strong denial at Aru¡¯s question.


    Lute was holding a sword that used to be Bastard¡¯s, but his eyes haven¡¯t lost its power.


    ¡¸That is not Adversa. It was really his body, but he was completely a different person.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­Yeah, I think so too.¡¹


    Palette also showed her agreement, and the emotions in Lute¡¯s face were filled with¡­ intense anger.


    ¡¸That¡¯s right, the Adversa I knew is not someone with childish voice like that. His voice was more mature and kind when he talked me!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that¡­ so?¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! That¡¯s why even if he is Adversa, he is not Adversa! I will surely return him back¡­!¡¹


    Lute stood up as if wanted to encourage himself, and pulled back a little while still angrily shouted.


    Maybe, Lute is a vector similar to Nectar?


    But since the two people who knew Adversa said so, the person from before shouldn¡¯t be the real him.


    It means¡­.


    ¡¸It means that the God¡¯s erosion was faster than what we expected, and the dragon was already taken over, right?¡¹


    I nodded at Nectar¡¯s conclusion.


    The worst possibility you can think of will be the most likely conclusion.


    It should be safe to assume that the darkness seal was released soon after we had evacuated.


    The other party was quicker than our expectation, and no one could make it in time.


    It was hard to accept the reality, but I could immerse myself in regret later. The first step I should do was to understand the current situation.


    I slapped my cheeks, and stood up.


    ¡¸Nectar, please contact grandpa and talk about what had happened right now. If it¡¯s possible, please try to see if the space transition can be connected. I will discuss this matter with the dragons as soon as possible.¡¹


    ¡¸I got it.¡¹


    When Nectar nodded, Lute stood up in anger.


    ¡¸I will look at the condition of the mansion. Since I could left forcefully, it should be safe.¡¹


    Lute spoke while glancing at Belga and Palette, and continued.


    ¡¸I¡¯ll be putting them in contact. Since I am a spirit, I can¡¯t lie. But we¡¯re only fighting together until I get Adversa back, okay!¡¹


    ¡¸I understand, thank you.¡¹


    When I said my thanks to him, he snorted in a huff, and disappeared.


    ¡¸Then, Berga-san and Palette-san, let¡¯s go to the living room.¡¹


    I also moved to the living room with the two spirits who were guided by Aru.


    In the meantime, I tried to access the Dragon Network to contact the dragons that were supposed to be scattered all over the world.


    ¡¸Ngh!?¡¹


    ¡¸What happened?¡¹


    Astonishingly confusing, Berga responded with an upset face, with a seemingly confusing face.


    ¡¸I was removed from the Dragon Network.¡¹


    ¡¸Wha¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Aru, don¡¯t try it!¡¹


    I stop Aru who were about to try accessing it, and I tried to think hurriedly.


    Just before connecting to the network, I felt a magical power like a rock, and it repulsed me with an impact.


    That was a sign by the seniors, an one-time limit ceremony.


    I used the word ¡°removed,¡± but I felt that they were trying to warn and advice me. They were leaving me out of this to protect us.


    I was filled with unpleasant uneasiness.


    ¡¸Aru, for now don¡¯t connect to the Dragon Network until I say you can. I will go to El-kun¡¯s place.¡¹


    ¡¸I will also go!¡¹


    Since there was Vass-senpai other self beside Elvy, he should understand the situation more.


    I brought along the uneasy Aru, and I took them back to the transition room to leave a word to Nectar.


    But before I could do that, Nectar who who changed his facial expression ran into the living room.


    ¡¸Every part of Towa region has been corroded away, the urban functions have been cut off, and patients who show symptoms of sleep disease continue to appear without any damage range affirmation!¡¹


    ¡¸What!?¡¹


    ¡¸Master said that the end of the world has begun.¡¹


    I was stunned by Nectar¡¯s words, whose face was white like paper.

 Volume 4 Chapter 11 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 11 Part 1


    Translator: Imlartis


    Editor: Jacinta


    Just like that, in a blink of an eye a few days passed since the conversation with the Princess. Everyday, me and the boy were confronting the magical language inside the cave illuminated by the white flowers. Although we had found a new magical system, we hadn¡¯t discovered anything else. It was a day like any other day. The two-weeks deadline had passed yesterday.¡¸I¡¯m scared of going back to the capital.¡¹commented the man last night.


    As I was sitting over the magic square transcribing the magical language as usual, I felt someone¡¯s sight on me. I looked up and saw the boy staring at me again. Lately I noticed that the boy was looking at me more often.


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?]


    Even if I asked, he always stubbornly answered¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹. Although he was clearly brooding over something, he had no intention whatsoever of telling me what he was so lost in thought about.


    ¡¸Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s nothing¡­¡¹


    That line again. He was always like that. He turned his face away from me and dropped his gaze back to the piece of paper he was holding. Silence fell over the cave. I swallowed down a sigh that wanted to come out of my mouth because of the boy who wasn¡¯t saying anything and looked at the magic square once more.


    Just what was the boy worrying about? Was it something he couldn¡¯t talk to me about? Was it arrogant of me to want him to talk to me? I was scared of his rejection in case I asked, so in the end I didn¡¯t say anything either. How pathetic of me.


    Once again I felt the impulse to sigh welling up. At the same time I was feeling weary at not being able to say anything and my head hurt. The headache I¡¯d developed lately was even worse today. In order to get rid of it I stretched myself lightly. I narrowed my eyes at the feeling of my stiff muscles stretching and somehow ended up looking at the surroundings. The unchanging humid air inside the cave illuminated by the pollen of the white flowers was now dry. There wasn¡¯t even a shred of the dampness one imagines when they hear the word ¡°cave¡±. I had a feeling that the air which is slightly filled with the scent of flowers is evidence of the fact that people are spending time inside.


    My eyes which are roaming about the wall tightly packed with magical language, as I was slowly rolling my head around suddenly stopped at one point.


    ¡¸¡ª¨C Hmmm?¡¹


    I unwittingly let out my voice. I blinked my eyes and continued staring at that point. What was¡¸that¡¹? It might have been my imagination, however there was an unmistakable feeling of discomfort coming from ¡¸that place¡¹.


    I stood up as if I was feeling drawn by that place, and not taking my eyes off it for even a moment, as I walk up to that wall.


    ¡¸Filmina?¡¹


    I felt the boy¡¯s questioning sight on my back but I didn¡¯t turn around. If I took my eyes off ¡¸that¡¹, I felt that I wouldn¡¯t be able to find it again.


    I stopped right in front of¡¸that¡¹¡­ That being a small blank space not filled with magical language, which was just the size of a person¡¯s palm. I could clearly see that it was unnaturally round, just like a button. That said, the bump was protruding ever so slightly, so it didn¡¯t stand out much. It was amazing that I¡¯d even noticed it.


    I was hesitant to push the button which was just asking to be pushed, but in the end I did push it. With a much lesser force that it seemed necessary, the button sank into the wall.


    ¡¸¡­.!¡¹


    In front of my eyes, accompanied by a grave sound, the wall was moving to the left and right like a sliding door. Before the speechless me, another space appeared. As I was standing stunned in astonishment, the boy ran to my side. We both proceeded to stare at this new space.


    ¡¸That is ¡­¡­¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know whether it was me or the boy who mumbled that. However, it didn¡¯t matter whose voice it was.


    Just like with the cave, it was more fitting to call this space a¡¸room¡¹than to call it ¡¸space¡¹. The ceiling which was connected to the cave¡¯s ceiling, had glass mounted into it and sunlight was filtering through. Illuminated by the sunlight was various, carefully distributed furniture like a bed, a desk and cupboards. The room formed by those objects, which should be called antiques rather than just old furniture was simple but gave the impression of a woman¡¯s touch. No dust flew up as we stepped into the room and there was no moldy smell. It was truly beautiful.


    ¡¸This seems to be Elizabell¡¯s room.¡¹


    Without thinking I looked towards the mumbling boy, who picked up the hard-cover book which was laying on top of the desk. I peeked inside the book from the side of the boy. It was filled with peculiar written old letters. The boy was flipping through the pages and on one of them we found an old date.


    ¡¸Could this be a diary?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Probably. This date is from around 300 years ago, so it¡¯s practically sure.¡¹


    ¡¸Great! That¡¯s a breakthrough!¡¹


    I suddenly shouted in joy. I wanted to praise myself for finding the room. If it was really Elizabell¡¯s journal then maybe there would be some kind of information on the magic remaining in the ruins.


    It might be difficult to read taking into account the difficult old letters and the peculiar handwriting which seemingly reflected the writer¡¯s character, but if we worked hard it wasn¡¯t an impossible feat.


    ¡¸Edi, why don¡¯t we take a break from deciphering the magical language for a while and focus on reading this? It¡¯ll be noon soon, so¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¨C There he is!¡¹


    A violent voice loudly reverberated inside the cave filled with stillness. Before I finished speaking, accompanied by the sound of footsteps, a large number of men broke into the cave with the magic square through the corridor.


    ¡¸It¡¯s really pure black! It¡¯s exactly as he¡­ the owner of the coconut stall said!¡¹


    ¡¸Elizabell¡¯s cursed child came to bring the disease upon all of Nibbiellata !¡¹


    ¡¸This monster child! If you don¡¯t want to die, then get out of here right now!¡¹


    It seemed that all of those men who were yelling, their voices full of anger and fear were the islanders, as they all had three braids plaited and hanging down on each side of their foreheads. Their tanned, sturdy bodies might have been a result of working as fishermen. Instead of swords and spears they were holding other things which could very well serve as weapons, like farming hoes. And among those men there was¡­.


    ¡¸Juri¡­.!?¡¹


    As I called his name in astonishment, the expressionless Juri who was standing amongst those men and looking towards us, abruptly turned his face away. I was stunned by his reaction.


    Juri¡¯s attitude explained clearly how the islanders had arrived at this place. He had guided them here. Otherwise, there was no way that they¡¯d have reached this place after the Governor advised unconcerned people not to approach the ruins.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Juri would do something like this. Was is because the islanders threatened him? Or did they convince him? Whatever the reason, I didn¡¯t want to believe, that Juri, who had previously said that he¡¯d never do something like rejecting the black hair, had teamed up with the people who wanted to get rid of this child.


    I dropped my gaze towards my side. The boy was looking at the people, no feelings visible on his beautiful face. He wasn¡¯t saying anything, but his heaving chest showed that he was unbelievably shocked. It must have been shocking for him, Juri was the first friend he¡¯d ever made.


    Aaah, my head hurt. It was a throbbing pain. I was overwhelmed by the pain which made me want to squat down where I am standing. It was the worst headache I¡¯d ever gotten in this cave, where one couldn¡¯t feel the passage of time.


    ¡¸Hurry up and disappear from this island already!¡¹


    ¡¸Exactly, leave!¡¹


    I didn¡¯t know how to protest against those people screaming their agreement. Their voices were echoing inside my hurting head. Although I wanted to scream back at them ¡¸What idiotic things are you saying?!¡¹, my legs were shaking and I couldn¡¯t properly formulate the words. The malice of ganged up people is a terrifying thing. Really scary. I couldn¡¯t help but think that up till now, had the boy always been faced with this feeling?


    Having thought that, it felt so painful that I gripped the boy¡¯s hand tightly. His body trembled slightly. Even though this boy was so small. Even though his hands were so fragile and gentle. Who the hell is a cursed child? Who the hell is a monster? Don¡¯t kid around!


    I put strength into my hand which was holding the boy¡¯s. The boy timidly squeezed my hand and I squeezed back. Then I walked one step forward. The men who are holding their weapons ready and glaring at us retreated, as I stepped forward and glared back at them.

 Volume 4 Chapter 11 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 11 Part 2


    Translator: Imlartis


    Editor: Jacinta


    ¡¸I understand what you¡¯re saying. However this child is neither Elizabell¡¯s cursed child, nor a monster. This child is my most precious¡ª¡ª¡­¡­¡­.¡¹


    Having spoken till there, my words got cut off. Rather than they got cut off, it was better to say that they wouldn¡¯t come out. Instead a sigh came out of my mouth. The world was swaying. No, that¡¯s not right. I belatedly noticed that the one swaying was me, not the world. I was dizzy. My head hurt. It hurt so much that I couldn¡¯t bear it. I couldn¡¯t stand properly and my body leaned to the side. It felt like it wasn¡¯t mine.


    ¡¸Filmina!?¡¹


    The boy¡¯s voice calling me felt far away. I dropped to my knees and the boy supported my body with all his might. I wanted to thank him, but the only thing coming out of my mouth was a rough breath. The pain of not being able to take a proper breath and a pounding headache. If I¡¯d relaxed even a bit, I would have blacked out immediately. The islanders were watching as I was repeatedly breathing roughly, started shouting.


    ¡¸Look, Elizabell¡¯s curse! It¡¯s the disease of the cursed black-haired!¡¹


    Wrong. That¡¯s impossible. As if it could be something like that. Don¡¯t kid around. I wanted to scream at them, but my body wouldn¡¯t listen to me.


    The men holding weapons started to get closer. As if trying to protect me, the boy stood in front of me. I could clearly see that the people were trembling even through my hazy vision. From behind the boy I saw his violet coloured magic rising up like a heat haze.


    ¡¸No¡­ Stop¡­.!¡¹


    Were those words mean for the boy, or for the people? I lifted up my my heavy arm and stretched it out towards the boy¡¯s back. As I was gritting my teeth at my arm which like it would reach, but wouldn¡¯t. I heard loud, urgent footsteps coming from the corridor.


    ¡¸What are you doing?!¡¹


    The Governor shouted sharply in her alto voice as she entered the cave.


    At once the cave turned silent and all the gazes suddenly gathered on her. Even though those eyes gathered on her, she unhesitatingly looked around with her hazel eyes.


    ¡¸I came here after I¡¯ve heard the commotion and what do I find? Just what are you doing to my guests?!¡¹


    I knew from my experience with that man, that a beauty¡¯s anger had double the impact. It worked for the Governor as well and the islanders flinched at her obviously angry expression and tone of voice. However if they were going to retreat now, they wouldn¡¯t have come here. The man standing at the front raised his voice


    ¡¸But!¡¹.


    ¡¸Governor! Are you saying that it¡¯d be fine if Elizabell¡¯s, black-hair¡¯s cursed disease spreads around Nibbiellata!?¡¹


    ¡¸T, that¡¯s right! We were thinking about the island¡­.!¡¹


    The Governor glared sideways at the people who are persistently claiming that.


    ¡¸Didn¡¯t you raise your hands at a small child and a weak woman without any firm evidence?¡¹


    ¡¸W, we haven¡¯t touched them! We were just trying to make them leave the island as soon as possible!¡¹


    ¡¸¡­.. Is that so?¡¹


    Hearing the islanders, the Governor let out a deep sigh. Not minding their fearful gazes, the lady approached me and supported me as I was sitting on the floor.


    She glanced at me with pity as I am heaving rough breaths while covered in sweat. She then looked towards the people and quietly declared.


    ¡¸I will take them into custody. You should all return and take with you all those dangerous things you¡¯re holding.¡¹


    Those words implicitly said that there will be no protesting. The men looked at each other and left the cave, their shoulders dropping,Juri was among them. He didn¡¯t look back, not even once.


    I sent him off with my eyes. The boy turned towards me.


    ¡¸Filmina!¡¹


    ¡¸Y, es¡¹


    Although I wanted to reassure him even if only a little, but the reply wouldn¡¯t come out. My head was hurting so much I couldn¡¯t even look him straight in the face. My head overtaken by pain felt heavy. The lady touched my forehead.


    ¡¸Terrible fever. Fast, to the residence¡­.¡¹


    Not hearing the rest of her words, my consciousness was swallowed by darkness.


    * * *


    I was sure someone was calling. Hearing that earnest voice I got impatient, feeling that I should wake up fast. Let¡¯s wake up fast and call the boy¡¯s name. Let¡¯s tell him that all is fine. That¡¯s why you don¡¯t need to call me with such a voice. Hey, my ¡ª¡ª ¡­¡­


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¨C Edi?¡¹


    In the midst of my shaking view I finally called the name. Immediately, as if to symbolize me regaining consciousness, the colour of sunrise appeared before my eyes. I looked back into those shaking eyes and finally, I saw the face.


    ¡¸You woke up?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡¹


    It seemed I was laying in a bed. The dress I¡¯d been wearing was also changed to a nightgown at some point. I tried getting up but had to stop hastily. I managed to lift my upper body, right at that moment the wet towel which was laying on my forehead, fell off. As I am gazing at it in a daze, the boy¡¯s white hands picked it up and dipped it into a bowl full of iced water which is on the bedside table. While I am observing the process while fighting off my dizziness, The boy wrung the towel out and handed it to me. I took it from him, put it on my sweat-covered face and the cool towel immediately heated up. As I buried my face in the towel, which became warm in the blink of an eye I heard a small voice say.


    ¡¸It¡¯s surely as that guy said.¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    I lifted my face from the towel and looked at him. The boy was staring at me with a heartrendingly sad expression on his beautiful face. He was clenching his fists so hard that they were trembling and continued speaking in a voice like he was about to cough up blood.


    ¡¸It¡¯s my fault. It¡¯s because I was close to you. If I can save you with my death, then I¡­¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Edi.¡¹


    I moved my arms which were heavy like lead and slapped the boy¡¯s face. The slap into which I couldn¡¯t put any strength sounded pitifully weak.


    ¡¸What exactly are you saying?¡¹


    It couldn¡¯t have hurt at all, but he was watching me in a daze. I glared at the boy. Just how had he reached that idiotic conclusion? This part of this troublesome person didn¡¯t change whether he was big or small. This line of thought was due to him being left in that kind of environment, but at least by my side I didn¡¯t want him to think that. I wasn¡¯t going to allow it!


    ¡¸What do you mean by it being your fault? If you were truly the cause, then I¡¯d have left this world and went to the Goddess¡¯s side a long time ago.¡¹


    ¡¸B, ut.¡¹


    ¡¸No buts. I¡¯m fine. I believe in you. You are the one who always saves me.¡¹


    As I smiled as wide as I could, the boy bit his lip and without saying anything, he just turned around and ran out of the room. I watched him leave and fell down on the bed. It was of good quality as it accepted and stopped my body without so much as a creak. I put the lukewarm towel on my face and closed my helplessly heavy eyelids.


    It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s fine. I told myself over and over. That boy will surely save me. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t have to worry. That¡¯s right. I laughed as I recalled that man¡¯s sullen face and once again I felt my consciousness slipping away.

 Volume 4 Chapter 12 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 12 Part 1


    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    How much time has passed since then? I have stayed in bed all this time, but there were no signs of recovery from the sickness.


    Since that day the boy hasn¡¯t shown his face, instead I was looked after by a doctor and a maid, both hired by the Governess. Scared of catching the Elizabell¡¯s curse themselves, after doing the bare minimum of their duties they always left the room in a hurry, as if running away. Naturally, there weren¡¯t any decent conversations either. I couldn¡¯t stand the loneliness and grew hopeless. If, as they say, sickness really comes from the spirit, then it was becoming apparent that I wasn¡¯t getting any better because of my poor mental state. I let out a sigh, while dipping my towel in a bowl of ice-cold water. My breath is feverish and the feeling of sweat on my body was disgusting. Even though I wanted to change my clothes, my fever made me too weak to do so. Anyway, the maid wiped my skin dry just a while ago. If I was to change clothes so often, it would be a never-ending process.


    Resigned, I sighed one more time and decided to sleep for a little. However, when I was about to lie down I heard the gate open without ringing the bell. Did the doctor or the maid forget something? Or perhaps he came to see me? It would make me so happy.


    I stared at the door with those expectations. But a person I did not expect to see appeared instead.


    ¡¸Big sister!¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, Juri! Did you come to visit me?¡¹


    Without answering, the boy came into the room quietly. I raised myself up to a sitting position on the bed, the boy kept standing not taking the chair beside me and looked down on me.


    ¡¸Aren¡¯t you angry? I told everybody on the island where you stayed¡­¡¹


    Juri put his words together indifferently. His expressionless face made me think that the face of his I used to see before, full of expression and emotions, was somehow a lie. This expressionless face on a ten year old boy, was so mismatched it made me think about that man. He had the same expression when I met him for the first time. I was also worried that he hated me. But maybe that expressionless boy was like that because he simply didn¡¯t know what else he could show on his face? Juri¡¯s gaze right now resembled that boy¡¯s one.


    ¡¸No I¡¯m not angry, I was only sad.¡¹


    I smiled bitterly. Juri kept silent, his blue eyes seemed to ask if it was really true. What beautiful blue eyes, they are the color of Nibbiellata¡¯s seaside. I kept looking straight into his eyes. He looked away, still silent.


    Oh my, oh my¡­ That¡¯s true, I wasn¡¯t angry! ¨C I thought in my heart. If one would really think about it Juri¡¯s actions were natural and justified, and he should not be blamed for them. After all he lives on this island. When everybody started questioning him and pushing for an answer, he simply had no choice but to give it to them. I couldn¡¯t blame Juri without giving him a chance to explain. Especially because I wasn¡¯t without fault too, for not taking the attitude towards the dark-haired people here seriously. Anyway, I didn¡¯t even have enough strength to put any blame on him.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what he was thinking about me smiling at him. He raised his head, his face still expressionless and asked me a question.


    ¡¸Big sister, even though you are in such a state now, do you still believe that guy?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I do.¡¹


    ¡¸Even though you could die?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to die. How could I die when Edi is with me?¡¹


    He is by my side. It¡¯s enough for me to keep living, it¡¯s enough to give me strength. Keeping that in my heart I smiled and replied to Juri¡¯s question with another one. And then, finally that expressionless face of his moved. He now looked deeply amazed. Then he muttered quietly.


    ¡¸Idiot.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh?¡¹


    ¡¸Idiot¡­ You¡¯re really an idiot.¡¹


    What a nice thing to say to a sick person. And three times, too. An idiot. I wonder if it was directed at me. But I was so serious when I said those things. However, before I could voice my argument, Juri left the room.


    I let out a sigh, and slipped under my sheets again. Even though I only talked for a little while I was exhausted, as if I had just run a marathon. I thought about those words that, even though they were kind, normally it was hard for me to say them. Trying to calm my breath, I thought about those sunrise colored eyes. It made me feel a little frustrated. I imagined he was working hard for my sake but it would be nice if he came, even just for a short while. Even if I would still be in pain, I would not feel so lonely. Rather than Elizabell¡¯s curse, it was my sadness that weighed on me so much that I couldn¡¯t breathe.


    ¡¸It¡¯s greedy of me.¡¹


    I whispered it, half hoping to hear that voice, but alas the response never came.


    * * *


    Between taking heavy, feverish breaths, I fell asleep and woke up a number of times. I became unaware of how much time had passed. My tired eyes tried to read the time, but because of high fever I couldn¡¯t decipher the clock. I couldn¡¯t swallow any food and all I was able to do was moistening my lips with a few drops of water. I had gained a bit of weight since arriving to Nibbiellata so it¡¯s perfect ¨C I tried to joke in my head, but nobody would laugh at such a joke.


    ¡¸¡­It¡¯s not a joking matter.¡¹


    I laughed weakly to the empty room. Lying in my bed, I stared at the ceiling above me. No matter how long I was looked at it, nothing ever changed. Every detail of the residence has been thoroughly taken care of, so there wasn¡¯t even a single stain on the ceiling for me to count to kill some time. Although, since I couldn¡¯t concentrate well maybe I just couldn¡¯t spot them.


    I didn¡¯t have any energy left to even let out a sigh. I raised my hand, it was so heavy, I didn¡¯t believe it was mine anymore. I took the towel from my forehead. It had gotten warm, so I dropped it in the iced water bowl beside me. I couldn¡¯t move freely as it took all my energy, which was irritating but the cold towel gave me such a comfort that I had to force my body to get up.


    ¡¸O¡­oh?¡¹


    While thinking about how good it would feel to lay in a bath full of this pleasantly cold water, I became aware of a noise. What was it? It was a sound of some heavy footsteps getting closer, somewhat violently. I forcefully tried to wake up my overheated mind and put myself on guard. But then the door burst open with so much force, it got ripped off the hinges.


    ¡¸Found her!¡¹


    ¡¸The magician is not here? Drag her out!¡¹


    ¡¸Huh¡­. Ah!?¡¹


    I didn¡¯t understand what was going on. A few men broke into the room and violently lifted me up. The bowl I had soaked my hand in, fell to the floor with a horribly loud clatter. Ah, it¡¯s more work for the maid. How could I explain this to her?¡­ No, there¡¯s no time to think about that. Grim faced Islanders were taking me away from the residence and there is no way for me to oppose them. The blue moon was shining on the night sky. It¡¯s light brightening the night. It had been long since I felt fresh air on my skin. Even though it was early summer in a southern country, somehow the air was nice and chilly. Or maybe it just felt like that because my own body temperature was so high. While I was thinking about my poor physical condition again, I was thrown on the ground. Not thinking about the crash, I tried to stand up. I stifled the scream of pain and somehow got on my feet and looked around. I was surrounded by men holding weapons.


    ¡¸You! You came with Elizabell¡¯s magician, didn¡¯t you! Did you think you could fool us?! ¡¹


    ¡¸I don¡¯t know what you said to the governess to trick her, but you won¡¯t trick us!¡¹


    ¡¸Leave the island before the disease spreads! All of you! ¡¹


    ¡¸No, better just kill them now. Maybe that will open the governess¡¯ eyes.¡¹


    ¡¸Right. Find that damned black wizard too and kill them both.¡¹


    Now I understand. It seemed like they made an arbitrary decision to act so violently. They must believe that a dark being, a black wizard, just like Elizabell has once again started to inflict disasters and calamity on the Islanders. Naturally seeing the state I was in, it was reasonable for them to think so. I am strangely calm as I analyze my current situation. I am amazed at my own composure. Perhaps the high fever clouding my train of thoughts was actually a good thing. With my judgement clouded, my heart was full of calm relief and I didn¡¯t feel any fear or anger.


    Indeed, what a relief. All this time I had been unhappy that he hadn¡¯t come to see me but now, for the first time I was thankful for that. The thought that he¡¯s safe was enough. It¡¯s perfectly enough. Ah, but when that boy, that man, finds out I lost my life in such a way¡­


    ¡¸I would make you cry again, wouldn¡¯t I¡­¡¹


    ¡¸What the hell are you laughing about?¡¹


    At the sound of the angry voice I froze. Of course, I cannot die. I don¡¯t want to die. There¡¯s no way I die here. I will not die and leave him behind! If I die before this man, it will be on my deathbed, after living a long and fulfilling life. I will not accept it happening any other way. My life is worth more. I won¡¯t let it get stolen in such an absurd way.


    Losing my focus while swaying and supporting myself with both hands, I glared at the surrounding men. For an instant, the islanders were caught off guard by my sudden change but then they glared back at me. Spears and swords in their hands reflected the dim moonlight. The edges of the weapons rose into the air and I shut my eyes instinctively. And then it happened.


    ¡¸What do you think you¡¯re doing to my Filmina?!¡¹


    I heard a loud noise and felt a wind as strong as a storm. Timidly, I opened my eyes and saw that the wind, not even moving a single hair on my head knocked down all the men around me.


    ¡¸Edi¡­?¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina!¡¹


    I muttered his name dumbfounded as he came running to my side, carrying a basket in one hand. Fascinated I watched his silhouette under the moonlight. After not seeing him for so long, he looked even more beautiful and sweet than how I remembered him. I knew all too well that it wasn¡¯t the case, though. However, after getting relieved from the previous distress, I suddenly felt exhausted. The strength slowly left the hands supporting my body. I started to shake violently and fell down. Just before I hit the ground, the boy caught and supported me.


    ¡¸Filmina, are you alright?!¡¹


    ¡¸Y-yes¡­¡¹


    I nodded with difficulty and he smiled in relief. His smile vanished instantly however, as he shrewdly glared at the surrounding people. The Islanders had their eyes fixed on us with a mixture of fear and fury.


    ¡¸Black hair! Elizabell¡¯s wizard has come!¡¹


    ¡¸Quickly, kill him!¡¹


    ¡¸R-Right.¡¹


    The boy¡¯s arm was around me, supporting me. I felt how strained it was, unconsciously I touched his hand with mine. The Islanders tried to unanimously attack us while pointing their weapons in our direction with trembling hands, but he moved them out of his way. He wasn¡¯t hesitant at all, on the contrary, he behaved like a nonchalant child, pulling risky stunts.


    ¡¸Foolish. Even if it is a curse, it¡¯s harmless to you.¡¹


    At these words not only the Islanders were surprised. I was also startled, I looked up at him and saw his glare fixated on the Islanders, while he still supported me. There was no fear nor any uneasiness in his stare. His face expressed complete self-confidence, as if he was stating the truth matter-of-factly.


    ¡¸W-What are you saying?!¡¹


    ¡¸Do you have any proof?¡¹


    It was a fair question, in response to which Edi let me go after a brief embrace and took something out from a basket he had been carrying.


    ¡¸This is the source of Filmina¡¯s illness.¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 12 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 12 Part 2


    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    Everybody turned their attention to the thing he was holding before us.


    ¡¸That¡­ Isn¡¯t that the flower that was growing by the ruins?¡¹


    I was so surprised I couldn¡¯t help myself and murmured those words thoughtlessly. He simply nodded. He was holding a white flower that grew here and there around the ruins. Falling pollen glittered faintly in the moonlight. As we gazed at the flower in wonder, Edi once again took something out of the basket. It was a book.


    ¡¸The pollen of this flower is harmful to a human body, it¡¯s all described in this diary. It¡¯s all written in traditional characters, which were also written very badly, so it was a pain to decipher¡­¡¹


    It was Elizabell¡¯s diary that had been found not too long ago. I always knew it was a big discovery, but I would never expect it to contain all this information. Had he been reading this long and thick diary all this time in the ruins? Now that I looked at him closely, I could see shadows under his sunrise colored eyes as if engraved in his features, not at all suitable to his youthful beauty. That showed me more than anything else, how hard the last few weeks must have been for him.


    Ah, but the poison in the flowers¡­ So the diary said that there was certainly poison in that beautiful flower.


    ¡¸In Elizabell¡¯s times the disease is said to have spread this way. It might have been bad luck. It could all have happened because it grew and blossomed by accident, with favorable conditions overlapping. The reason why my magician predecessors haven¡¯t contracted the disease was merely because they didn¡¯t spend enough time in the caves.¡¹


    Nobody dared interrupt his dignified voice, the islanders were exchanging glances. The discomposure between them was getting bigger and bigger, I could easily see it. But it was only natural for them to behave like this. A young boy was disproving a legend they all have been believing in for three hundred years. But¡­ wait. In my mind, which felt faint from the fever, a sudden thought appeared and it made me shudder.


    ¡¸Uh¡­ Edi. If that¡¯s the case, that means it would be possible that you also caught the disease¡­¡¹


    He would¡­ Just like me¡­ No, he spent more time in the cave than me. It¡¯s way more possible that he would catch it. No way, was he secretly enduring the tiring symptoms now? I pulled on his cloak but he just shook his head slightly.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t worry. I didn¡¯t catch the disease. Don¡¯t underestimate the ¡°darkness¡± within me. I am fine because this world¡¯s mana or ether which is within me. ¡¹


    He said those words with sarcasm and then slipped a small medicine flask into my hand.


    ¡¸To cure this illness, one needs to drink this mixture. It has been made by infusing the flower¡¯s petals. If you drink too much it can turn into poison, but if drank in moderation it can be used as medicine.¡¹


    It¡¯s strange, I remember the actress playing Elizabell saying the exact same thing. Destroy poison with poison. I silently looked at the flask handed to me and Edi peered into my face. Even though his mouth didn¡¯t open, his sunrise colored eyes told me everything was going to be alright. Looking at his sincere face I wanted to smile so much, but I stopped myself. I shouldn¡¯t laugh at this boy. I myself, was the one I wanted to laugh at. After all, trusting this person without any reason was even more foolish than Juliet giving up her own life after knowing Romeo for merely 5 days. Comparing it to such a masterpiece might have been presumptuous of me but I couldn¡¯t help it. I opened the flask and drank it all in one swallow. My mouth filled with a strange, indescribable taste. I couldn¡¯t tell if it was sweet or bitter. To say it shortly,¡¸It wasn¡¯t good.¡¹. It¡¯s not that it was unpleasant but it also wasn¡¯t something I would choose to drink eagerly by choice, but I drank it to the last drop.I felt a weird sensation on my tongue, as if it was numb. When he caught a glimpse of my uneasy face, his confident expression finally faded.


    ¡¸Filmina, how is it?¡¹


    I couldn¡¯t decide how to respond to this question, when his voice was filled with so much anxiety and suspense. Even if he asked me, I surely wouldn¡¯t be able to feel any results so quickly. I still couldn¡¯t breathe easily, my head was still throbbing with pain, I was still feeling faint¡­ If I was to be frank, it was the worst I had felt so far. But I couldn¡¯t say that, could I? I wonder, did he notice my uneasiness? As if trying to withstand something, he bit his lip and took the empty flask from my hand. And then he repeated¡¸It¡¯s alright.¡¹, this time in a loud voice so that the Islanders could hear it too.


    ¡¸It will definitely cure the disease. And then it¡¯s best to block the entrance to the ruins and destroy the remaining white flowers.¡¹


    To those words the Islanders, who until now have watched us with their breath held, stirred again. Someone mumbled ¡¸No way!¡¹. To this comment one by one, the Islanders raised their voices in agreement.


    ¡¸Are we to believe such words?¡¹


    ¡¸You only say this to trick us! You¡¯re going to destroy our island!¡¹


    ¡¸He¡¯s trying to deceive us again!¡¹


    Edi clicked his tongue as if saying ¡¸How obstinate.¡¹. I understood. He could see why they didn¡¯t obediently agree with his words, but it was a nuisance. I knew that he was trying to think of a way to make them understand, of course it was always doubtful that the truth would make them happy. He turned to the men and carefully assembling words, he spoke again.


    ¡¸Supposing I was trying to bring calamity, what would I earn in destroying this particular island? I don¡¯t have enough time to spare for such worthless actions. After graduating the Magic Academy I want to make a successful life without even a moment¡¯s delay.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, is that right?¡¹


    This was the first time I¡¯d heard this. At the words he¡¯d spoken without thinking of erasing doubts, he gasped and looked over at me and then quickly averted his eyes. I couldn¡¯t see properly in the moonlight but I thought his white countenance had turned red. I¡¯m sure it was only my imagination, though¡­


    I see. ¡®Making a successful life after graduating the Academy¡¯, huh¡­ For a matured magician it was only reasonable to have such a goal. At that point, as a boy starting the Academy his future wasn¡¯t decided yet. Even though I told him he married me and started working in Black Lotus Court, I never said that he successfully became the youngest Head Magician in history, and on top of that a hero who saved the world by defeating the Demon King. Maybe not telling him that was a good thing. It would have been wrong to judge his potential at that point. But what did he mean by saying that he wouldn¡¯t want to delay it even for a moment? Studying very hard and not allowing himself any time to be idle ¨C that¡¯s not surprising for me. Perhaps it was a kind of father complex which made him determined to please Uncle Lancent. I understood those feelings completely. Dear boy, embrace this ambition.


    Ah, my thoughts have drifted away from the reality surrounding me. But nothing has changed, my fever was as high as ever and my whole body hurt. I was at my limits and I prayed I would get better. No matter how many times I tried to take deep breaths, as if wanting the fever to leave me with every exhale ¨C it didn¡¯t. Slowly my vision became blurred. I was about to lose consciousness, but I supported myself with difficulty by hooking my toes into the ground.


    His ¡®worthless actions¡¯ remark was very reasonable from my standpoint. But the Islanders didn¡¯t see it that way, their eyes said that they didn¡¯t believe him. That they would not believe him. They seemed to be thinking that Elizabell¡¯s curse must have been caused only by this black-haired magician. But I was beyond the point of caring about such things. My whole body was pleading: ¡®I don¡¯t care either way, just let me sleep¡¯.


    ¡¸All of you, what is the meaning of this?¡¹


    At that moment I heard a sharp, dignified alto voice that cut through the haze clouding my mind. I forcibly raised my head, that was too heavy to be kept straight up at this point, and saw the figure of the Governess standing there, slightly out of breath.


    ¡¸If it weren¡¯t for the wind spirit¡­ You do realize you are under my jurisdiction, don¡¯t you?!¡¹


    She briskly came in between us and the Islanders, and glared at them with her hazel eyes narrowed. Under this powerful and dignified stare, all those muscular and tough men started shaking at once. It was quite a sight to behold. The men looked at her timidly until one of them made up his mind and shouted.


    ¡¸W-whatever you might say, governess, we beg to differ! ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s right! If we release the Elizabell¡¯s curse¡¯s child now, the island will be destroyed again!¡¹


    ¡¸The governess probably protects him because she also has darkness in her hair!¡¹


    ¡¸!!¡¹


    This must have been said in the heat of the moment, surely. Somebody¡­ nay, everybody gasped and stared at the men who said those words. The Islanders standing closest to him yelled at him angrily¡¸You idiot!¡¹.


    ¡¸How dare you say such things to our Governess?!¡¹


    ¡¸W-well wait a moment! You didn¡¯t say a thing but deep inside you all think the same, don¡¯t you?!¡¹


    Nobody agreed with him. However, no one denied it, either. How unpleasant. It was horrible. Until that moment they all raised their voices talking over each other, but now, unbelievably they were all silent. Refusing to talk, they observed their Governess. Their eyes expressed trust and confidence mixed with contradicting doubt and suspicion.


    ¡¸Leti¡­ ciela sama¡­¡¹


    Somehow I managed to call her, even though I couldn¡¯t properly move my tongue anymore. For an instant her shoulders quivered. I couldn¡¯t tell from where I stood what her face looked like, but her tightly clenched fists told me enough.


    ¡¸¡­I understand.¡¹


    Her voice was filled with concealed determination. Everybody focused their attention on her, including both me and the boy too. We looked at her, standing with her back turned to us. She was very tall for a woman. And then I heard those shocking and unexpected words.


    ¡¸I heard from the wind spirit that Filmina-dono has already drunk the medicine. I believe in it. However, if she won¡¯t make a recovery within a week, I will resign from my position as a governess.¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s¡­ You don¡¯t have to go so far for their sake¡­!¡¹


    ¡¸Silence! I will not hear any objection.¡¹


    She declared it with such power that nobody present dared to disobey her. Suddenly, her slim silhouette that had been standing perfectly straight, started to fall down.


    ¡¸¡­..?!¡¹


    ¡¸Filmina!¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t the Governess that was falling. It was me. The boy hurriedly stretched his arms and I fell into them. I didn¡¯t know whats happening anymore. My vision went black.


    ***


    After that, all I remember is rotating between dreaming and consciousness. Again I found myself laying in bed in the Nibbiela residence. When I happened to be awake, I forced my body to move and drank some water. Then I lost consciousness again for a while. This cycle repeated itself, nothing else ever happened. I didn¡¯t feel any anger or sorrow anymore. The only thing I felt deep inside was the regret of being so weak. And while I was in this state, that men stayed by my side.


    He didn¡¯t accept the help of a doctor, nor the nurse. Even in high fever I couldn¡¯t help thinking how sweet it was of him to take care of me so gallantly. I was such a lucky person. I had to get better for his sake. And for the Governess¡¯ sake, especially because of what she did for me. I knew I had to get better, but¡­ oh, why was my body so horribly weak! Had I known this would happen, I would have taken better care of my body and trained it for such an occasion. But it was too late for those thoughts now.

 Volume 4 Chapter 12 Part 3

    Volume 4 Chapter 12 Part 3


    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    It was only natural for me to feel impatient. I should spend this time sleeping, it would surely help with my recovery. I think he also told me so in one of those moments when I was half asleep, half awake. At least it seemed real.


    ¡¸Filmina, go to sleep.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, it¡¯s just that I thought I got better for a moment.¡¹


    ¡¸Even if you say so, I can hear the way you breathe. It¡¯s not very convincing.¡¹


    I didn¡¯t have any good retort to such words, so I just took a glass of cold water he handed me and drank it along with the tears that had suddenly filled my eyes. I laid down, again.


    As he was putting a cold towel on my forehead, I looked at his face and suddenly I remembered something. In a blink of an eye I remembered it vividly and smiled instinctively. He blinked in surprise.


    ¡¸Filmina?¡¹


    He drew his face near mine, examining what was wrong and I somehow managed to put my hand on his cheek. Honestly, his skin was so smooth and alabaster-like, it was annoying. I stroked his cheek gently and said.


    ¡¸Edi, do you remember the stories I used to tell you and Fernan?¡¹


    His sunrise-colored eyes opened wide. It was even before I got the scar on my back, when he and I were children, both of us were the same age and my brother was three years younger than us. In the rough Adina household there was such a thing as an afternoon naptime. My parents made a policy for us to sleep a lot, to improve our health and growth. Unfortunately I only grew just enough not to be concerned, whereas that boy and my brother grew quickly and now they look more than just fine, they turned out extremely well¡­ but I digress, never mind that. Anyway, during those afternoon naps sometimes the boy and my brother couldn¡¯t fall asleep. At such occasions I used to tell them stories that ¡¸I¡¹knew ¡¸before¡¹. They both thought I came up with them by myself.


    ¡¸¡­What about those stories?¡¹


    He put his own hand on mine, while I was still caressing his cheek. I smiled again.


    ¡¸Hehe. I realised it just now. Snow White, Sleeping Beauty, The Frog Prince, Kai from ¡®The Snow Queen¡¯¡­ They were all saved from magic curses by a true love¡¯s kiss.¡¹


    He gasped slightly. He didn¡¯t think much of the meaning of my speech and in the loss of words he simply smiled. It was so nostalgic.


    When a prince was carrying Snow White, he tripped, and the poisoned apple fell out of her mouth. When The Frog Prince was thrown into a wall, he turned back into his human form. Well, it¡¯s romantic ¨C a happy ending just because of a kiss. I suppose it¡¯s easier for the children to understand the story this way, which is why the symbol of a kiss is used so often.


    For selfish reasons I told these stories all those years ago. I took my hand off his cheek and closed my eyes.


    ¡¸The magic bestowed in you¡­ What if it too¡­¡¹


    What if. I stopped in the middle of the sentence. He gently took my hand in his. It was smaller than mine, different from that man¡¯s bony one. It was a child¡¯s hand. I opened my eyes again and looked into his sunrise colored eyes. What beautiful eyes. They didn¡¯t differ in a single detail. This boy is that man and that man is this boy.


    ¡¸Do you want to give me a kiss?¡¹


    He seemed to be asking if I would rather he were in a grownup form. I wonder. I don¡¯t know. How could I know? Why is he asking such a thing? Isn¡¯t it too late for such a question? I laughed without thinking. My eyelids were too heavy to stay open so I closed my eyes, but kept on smiling.


    ¡¸What¡¯s so funny?¡¹


    ¡¸Hehe, because.¡¹


    Because, because.


    ¡¸You are you. My sweet Edi. Is it ridiculous that I¡¯d like to kiss you?¡¹


    I thought I heard a small gasp.


    My dear. If you want to¡­ If you wish to, it would make me happy. It doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re a grown up or a child. Because there will always be just one Agedilus Von Lancent. And nothing nor anybody, will ever be more important to me than you.


    I couldn¡¯t form my thoughts into proper words and simply fell asleep again. I had very vague memories of what happened afterwards. I have lost track of time long before that. Even though I could see the light changing between days and nights in the window, my mind was too weak to keep counting the days properly.


    One week. That¡¯s right, one week. It¡¯s only seven days, but the boy didn¡¯t say anything about that. He simply devoted himself to taking care of me in such a proper and spirited manner, that if my father-in-law saw that, he would surely disown me.


    I must get better soon. I wonder how many times I thought that, to then fall asleep again. And then I thought about it again. And again. I must get better!


    ¡¸¡­.?¡¹


    I suddenly opened my eyes again. I wondered which day it was? What time was it? Absentmindedly I looked down from the ceiling and saw that the man was sleeping with his head rested on my bed. Naturally he must have been tired after constantly taking care of me. I lifted my heavy arm and stroked his head. He didn¡¯t move a single muscle. To bare such a burden in such a small body. I felt so sorry for him. As it was the only thing I could do, I stroked his hair again. And suddenly ¨C I realized. I looked at his figure. There he was.


    Ah. My dearest.


    I let out a long sigh, lost for words. I felt like had missed this figure deeply. No, not just felt like it. Really, truly I had missed him so much. So much that I felt anxious seeing him now. He looked almost translucent, which fueled my anxiety. I was probably thinking that because of my illness, though it¡¯s not usual for me to be this timid and I hated that.


    He seemed to guess my feelings, bent over and raised his hand. It smoothly slipped through mine without touching me. His white hand moved along my cheek a few times. Still, no matter how many times he did it, he never touched me. His long jet black eyelashes covered his eyes in pain. Such an exceptional expression surprised me. It was quite damaging. Was he trying to imitate my morbid state? After seeing his face I couldn¡¯t do anything but shout this one¡¯s name.


    ¡¸Edi!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Here I am.¡¹


    I shouted his name as if trying to make sure it was him. But hearing his beautiful voice was like music to my ears. It was unusually gentle and kind. I thought it would be nice for him to always speak in such a manner but I quickly changed my mind again. It would be scary and would make him almost inhuman if this beautiful person also spoke kindly and gently all the time. It would be enough to satisfy me if he stayed as his usual self. Still, such a gentle voice wasn¡¯t bad at all.


    Fufu. I laughed while breathing deeply through my fever. His expression quickly changed, he looked offended and sullen. But not being able to hold it for too long, he let out a sigh and bent over a bit more. I stayed still, not being able to either move or look away, as he lowered his lips to my forehead. I didn¡¯t feel anything, of course. There was zero distance between us and his face was almost too perfect. I felt like I was losing my bearings, overwhelmed with warmth. It was both satisfying and unsatisfying. Whichever way he felt, he smiled mysteriously and opened his pale mouth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright. Go to sleep and get some rest. ¡¹


    ¡¸¡­Okay. Goodnight, Edi.¡¹


    I wanted to talk a bit more. It was selfish of me, I know. I felt more and more like pleading, but I stopped myself and to keep from laughing, I closed my eyes. Similarly to this man I knew that the beautiful spirit of the night, governing over dreams would come for me soon.


    ***


    I had a dream.


    ***


    I hate it. I hate it. I hate it.


    It¡¯s unforgivable. Unforgivable. Unforgivable.


    I won¡¯t forgive you for feeding me with such hopeful thoughts.


    I want you to suffer.


    Even if you felt loneliness for eternity, it wouldn¡¯t even come near to the pain and sadness I felt.


    Suffer. Suffer. I want you to suffer.


    And then think about it.


    About how much I loved you.


    And then suffer again.


    About how much you made me love you.


    I hate you. I hate you. I hate you.


    I won¡¯t forgive it. I won¡¯t. I won¡¯t.


    Hate me. And never forget.


    ¡­but¡­


    But ¨C that¡¯s right¡­


    If someone who loved you more than me, and was loved by you, ever appeared¡­


    If such a time came¡­


    Then, and only then¡­


    ***


    I felt a warm teardrop running down smoothly from the corner of my eye. I wondered, whose tear could it be, was it mine? I thought I might have had a dream but I couldn¡¯t remember what it was about. I could only recall the overwhelming sadness. The pure sadness that was slowly filling my chest.


    I tried to shake off this feeling so I blinked and opened my eyes wide. ¡°Blink. Blink.¡± I was looking at the ceiling. I was already sick of this sight. Huh? My body felt light. My weariness and sense of fatigue wasn¡¯t completely gone, but it was considerably smaller than in the height of my illness. Hm, maybe it will work. I felt motivated to try and get up, before I could only do it with the help of the boy.


    ¡­It hurt.


    Every muscle in my body seemed to scream at every single move I made. Regardless, I somehow managed to sit up. I hadn¡¯t removed the towel from my forehead, so it was now lukewarm and it dropped onto my knees.


    ¡¸¡­Yes!¡¹


    I announced my triumph. I put both my hands on my knees and tried to clench and unclench my fists for a few times. Yes. Before now every time after I woke up, I didn¡¯t use to have any strength. Now I had enough of it to make a firm and proper fist. I felt I could win a rock-paper-scissors game with anybody right now. I might be reminded that there¡¯s also ¡®scissors¡¯ in the game, but it would simply have to be ignored.


    Fufufu, I was feeling incredibly cheerful. I thought how I¡¯d love to take a bath. Was it thanks to the boy, whom I had finally managed to see before I slept last time? No, no. More than that, it was thanks to his efforts.


    Oh? ¡­ Speaking of, where is he¡­ I looked around the bedroom and as I was doing it, the door opened quietly. I instinctively looked in that direction. Sure thing, my eyes met with his sunrise colored ones.


    ¡¸Filmina!¡¹


    A bowl fell from his hands. With a splash the ice cold water spilled all over the floor and in a blink of an eye the boy rushed to my side.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t! You must rest properly or you¡¯ll get worse!¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, but since you gave me the medicine, I won¡¯t get worse.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    He blinked his big eyes in surprise. Looking at this face made me laugh.


    ¡¸It seems like I¡¯m cured. Edi, it¡¯s all thanks to you.¡¹


    To show him that I feel fine I bent my arm to show my muscles¡­ and I failed. I didn¡¯t have any muscles to boast about, so it was just a pose. He stared at me blinking his sunrise colored eyes, and suddenly his sweet and beautiful face contorted.


    ¡¸!¡¹


    He vigorously hugged me, hiding his face at the back of my neck. Frankly he was hurting me but I didn¡¯t pull him away, but instead wrapped my arms around him. Slowly I regained more energy and hugged him tightly. Embracing him closely made me the happiest I¡¯ve been for a long time.


    ¡¸¡­Edi? Are you crying?¡¹


    ¡¸No, I¡¯m n-not.¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so?¡¹


    I continued to embrace him with a peaceful mind and laughed again. He seems not to be upfront with his feelings but in actuality, deep inside he is an easy to understand, sweet boy. I went on, pretending not to have felt the back of my neck getting wet. With his face buried in my nape, he murmured something I didn¡¯t catch.


    ***


    A little bit more. A little. Just a little more.

 Volume 4 Chapter 13 Part 1

    Volume 4 Chapter 13 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko


    Editor: Jacinta


    ¡¸Filmina-dono, from the bottom of my heart, thank you so much. If it wasn¡¯t for you, I don¡¯t know what I would have done.¡¹


    ¡¸Please, Letishela-sama. Please raise your head. I didn¡¯t do that much to begin with.¡¹


    Seeing someone lowering their head before me like that was making me feel really uncomfortable. To think that I saved this person¡¯s neck was simply preposterous. Rather, it should be me who should be bowing her head. But since I knew it would be rather awkward to do that right now, I just stood there, not sure what to do.


    ¡¸If it¡¯s you two that I¡¯m bowing down to, then I don¡¯t really care.¡¹


    ¡¸I agree.¡¹


    We look at one another and start laughing after a moment.


    ¨C¨C It¡¯s been two days since I recovered. Counting from that feral night, today would mark the fifth day. I was even told that everyone was worried that I might not wake up at all if this continued.


    About two days ago that man used the Wind Spirits to contact the Governess to report about my current condition. Hence the meeting with her just now. At least that¡¯s what I¡¯ve been told.


    We were currently inside of my private quarters. However, I was still relatively weak and didn¡¯t quite understand some things that were being said. But even after my recovery, that boy was still by my side, which was making me feel kind of glad but also a little sad at the same time. Anyways, after that I wanted to talk to the Governess privately, just the two of us.


    Normally I would brew us some tea, but since I was so weak right now, that usual routine had to stop. But even so I was gradually trying to go back to doing some of the easier chores by myself, so today marked the first day in a while when I was able to brew tea by myself (although I was still a little bit clumsy with that). I was worried that my sense for it might have gone dull, but I¡¯m glad that was not the case. Thanks to that, I was able to give the Governess the delicious tea she liked so much. I was wondering if we should have coffee this time around, but I decided otherwise. Herbal tea would be good for right now.


    As I quietly sipped on my own cup of tea the Governess returned her cup to the saucer and reached towards a file of documents, which she then passed to me. Oh, what that¡¯s? I thought while putting my own cup back and taking the documents in my hand. I then briefly give them a read to see what they were about. Hmm, I see, I see, this is.


    I began to read the documents more carefully, and thankfully the Governess didn¡¯t rush me, allowing me to make myself familiar with the contents at my own pace. For that, I was grateful to her. After a while I finally reached the last page, closed the documents and put them back on the table. Then I could see what the title of the whole file was written on the first page in large, bold letters: ¡°About Elizabel¡¯s curse and its cause. Of course, this report was not yet made public, so I¡¯m the only one who knows about its contents.¡±


    ¡¸As you can see, the results of the investigation show that the reason for the sickness you contracted, Filmina-dono, was the result of the poisoning caused by the pollen of a particular flower. The remedy was concocted from the petals of the very same flower. Incidentally, we believe that the same flower pollen was the cause of the mass sickness that happened here three hundred years ago. And that this disease was the actual Elizabel¡¯s curse.¡¹


    After saying that, the Governess closed her mouth and an awkward silence fell between us. Yes, that¡¯s right, in other words, that¡¯s what it was all about.


    I could feel that the Governess was once again looking right at me. After a brief moment of silence she finally opened her mouth.


    ¡¸Is there anything you would like to say?¡¹


    ¡¸Me?¡¹


    I asked while looking at the Governess as if she told me something quite incomprehensible. Could it be that after reading through this report I may have looked distress or like I wanted to say something?


    Of course, the Governess was born on this island and must have known about that flower all her life, but somehow she decided to keep it a secret. However, given her status and position, I knew that it was only a natural thing to do.


    This island was mainly a tourist attraction, but the town was also a crucial marine spot on the map, one that flourished thanks to the trade with various merchants from other countries. Which is why at that time the Governor must have decided to keep this information a secret. Speaking of three hundred years ago, according to the history books this island managed to win its independence for itself around the same time as an era of peace came to the world, after the defeat of the Demon Lord. So given the fact that for the Islanders the stakes were so high, it¡¯s small wonder that they decided to keep the true nature of the events of the past in the dark. But to sacrifice women for keeping that status quo? That was indeed something that was causing me to raise my eyebrows high.


    ¡¸Are you fine with this, Letishela-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Fine with what?¡¹


    ¡¸With the contents of this report. With the fact that Elizabel had nothing to do with the epidemic, that it was caused by something that was totally unrelated to her. With the fact that the Islanders are deliberately kept in the dark about this, which makes them grow distrustful to outsiders.¡¹


    There was so much more that I wanted to say¡­¡­ but looking at the Governess¡¯s face, suddenly I found myself at a loss for words. Her current expression was really bitter, as if she was forced to chug down a whole mug of drink that she wasn¡¯t fond of. As soon as she realized what kind of expression she was making, the Governess shuddered.


    ¡¸Oh, I¡¯m terribly sorry for that. I am also sorry for asking you this, Filmina-dono, but could you leave the information you just learned to yourself?¡¹


    Those words were certainly unexpected. In response, I could only stare at the Governess with my eyes filled with confusion.


    ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C No, that is something I cannot do, I¡¯m afraid.¡¹


    Rather I really wouldn¡¯t think that a woman such as the Governess would really ask me to do something as selfish as that. However, it seems that the Governess was also surprised by my words, but she immediately masked that shock with her usual, gentle smile.


    ¡¸Is that so? Please forgive me then, for trying to exploit your kindness like that. I really wouldn¡¯t think that you would be so kind to me, especially if you¡¯ve learned that I knew about the illness that overtook you from the start.¡¹


    Well this is, I would never do something like that. Especially since the Governess helped me so much on at least several occasions. Even though she might have known about that flower from the start. It was fine because no one really died during this incident, but it was a really close call. If it was literally anyone else, things might have played out differently. But.


    ¡¸I realize that you can¡¯t disclose the existence of that flower because of your care for the Islanders¡¯ well-being, Letishela-sama. I also realize that it would be extremely hard to be the one to disclose a secret that was being maintained for more than three hundred years. So why would I ever wanted to blame you?¡¹


    To my words the Governess remained silent. Her expression was rather complex and difficult to actually describe. It seems that she wasn¡¯t quite convinced by my words.


    ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C Besides. Didn¡¯t you tell me that you shall do anything in your Governess power to help me get better when I fell ill? You wouldn¡¯t be able to do that if you didn¡¯t know about the petals effect, right?¡¹


    If the Governess wasn¡¯t a good person at heart, she would never allowed her own position to be put at risk to help someone who she met just recently. And if she didn¡¯t know as much as she did, she would be unable to do her job right for as long as she was doing it. Such a thing required a completely different kind of strength than we could imagine.


    Hearing my words, the Governess¡¯s eyes lightened up and eventually she smiled.


    ¡¸Goodness gracious, it¡¯s like nothing can faze you, Filmina-dono.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh well, I shall take it as a compliment.¡¹


    That being said, the Governess was also a woman that shouldn¡¯t be underestimated. I think that while looking at her face and smiling as well. She can always remain calm and composed. She can mask her worries with a smile. I wish that I could be just like her, so that people wouldn¡¯t be able to read me like an open book all the time.


    Eventually, the Governess starts laughing out loud. She covered her mouth with one hand to try to hide that fact, but that one gesture alone was so feminine that it would be enough to make any man go crazy for her. And with her current attire more feminine than usual, I highly doubt that any woman would be able to compete with her in the charm department.


    While I was thinking that, the Governess giggled more and more.


    ¡¸On the contrary, it seems that the initial distrust that people had for me is nowhere to be seen right about now. I could even gamble that if I were to expose that secret now, people would feel nothing but sympathy for me. Something along the lines of: ¡°The Governess had to shoulder such a heavy secret all on her own.¡± Surely there would be some political or even territorial repercussions, but I don¡¯t think it would be something that I wouldn¡¯t be able to handle, given enough time.¡¹


    Then the Governess let out a sigh, as if a great weight was taken off of her shoulders. She gazed at me quickly and then continued as though she was talking more to herself rather than to me.

 Volume 4 Chapter 13 Part 2

    Volume 4 Chapter 13 Part 2


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko


    Editor: Jacinta


    ¡¸In the end, I wonder if the Islanders have been suspecting something for some time now. Or maybe they were just happy with the ¡°Ignorance is bliss¡± kind of attitude. Thinking about it like that, you are truly someone to look up to, Filmina-dono. All the more reason for me to apologize to you for the way in which the Islanders were treating you. Even though I realize just how hypocritical that makes me, since Agedilus-dono is roughly the same as Elizabel all those years ago.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ I, I see.¡¹


    I could really sense regret in the words of the Governess, as well as loneliness. Even though she may have been born into the Governor¡¯s family, the truth is she was alone on this island all this time. I can only try to imagine the kind of suffering she had to go through, but I know that I would never be able to truly understand it. But I have seen scenes like that in the capital city when I was young. The way in which that child was treated by everyone else. And even though he didn¡¯t really say anything to that, the amount of suffering he had gone through must have been the same. That would make it possible for him to understand just how others like him, must have felt.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C Even though I don¡¯t think that man remembers that, it doesn¡¯t change the facts at all. I don¡¯t want to see anyone else having to go through something like that. But that¡¯s only my wishful thinking.


    I want to smile bitterly, but I managed to stop myself from doing that by taking another sip of my tea. Just what exactly is the Governess thinking of me, I wonder? I know that she calls me with respect, but that¡¯s not it. Could it be that she had her doubts, hm? I look at the contents of my cup, trying to avoid looking at her. I could feel that she was looking at me right now probably wanting to say something, but she ultimately shook her head and stopped.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s nothing. It¡¯s just that, please forgive me for every rude thing I might have said or did up until now!¡¹


    ¡¸Is that so? If that¡¯s the case, then¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Please, don¡¯t stand up. You were severely sick not all that long ago. You shouldn¡¯t overexert yourself like that yet.¡¹


    The Governess tried to stop me from standing up, but I gently pushed her away. I also shake my head in denial hearing her words.


    ¡¸Please, Letishela-sama, no need to worry about me. I heard that you are going to visit the ruins together with Edi sometime later. I can see you off no problem. ¡­¡­ Letishela-sama?¡¹


    Is there something wrong? I wanted to ask, but just then the Governess placed her hands on my shoulders and looked at me with deadly serious expression.


    ¡¸Filmina-dono, you mustn¡¯t do that. You need to rest properly. Besides, there may still be those flowers inside of the ruins. What if your sickness was to return?¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Here you are mistaken, Letishela-sama. I think that if I am to stay in bed any longer, it might be an even bigger poison for me than the actual one. But I appreciate your concern.¡¹


    Even though I smiled warmly while saying that, the Governess still looked as though she didn¡¯t want to believe my words. I could see it in her eyes that she wanted to believe me, but she still had doubts. And seeing her like that, I could hardly blame her for thinking like that.


    ¡¸It¡¯s alright, really. Edi is going to be with me all the time, and besides a doctor visited me this morning and after consulting the idea with him he gave me his approval. And after taking medicinal baths, my body is said to have produced antibodies for the flower¡¯s poison.¡¹


    That¡¯s right. Even though he tried to stop me at first¡­¡­ To be honest, rather than the doctor, it was Edi himself that suggested to me that I should get out of bed and try to get some exercise. All the doctor said was that ¡°my body is young so it should heal by itself in no time¡±. But let¡¯s not talk about that to the Governess.


    After the doctor finally left, together with that child we looked at one another for a moment before eventually letting out a sigh of relief. Then, after another brief moment of silence he stopped being so tense and said ¡°We should go to the ruins later.¡± It was a very sudden proposal. Honestly speaking, for a moment there I thought that he might be joking. But just one glance at his face was enough to confirm that he was serious.


    Thinking about it for a moment, I realize that the boy¡¯s words were making a lot of sense. After all, the original purpose of our visit here was to investigate the ruins and then to unravel the mystery of Elizabel¡¯s curse as a result. And since from the moment we arrived here we suffered lots of setbacks and obstacles, we never really had time to properly do our original job. So it was only natural that I would like to help him as much as possible, not wasting anymore of our precious time that we have here.


    ¡¸Besides, it is just like I said, just a little bit more.¡¹


    ¡¸A little bit more?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, that¡¯s right. As for the meaning, I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t know it myself.¡¹


    What could be the meaning of this? But alas, the boy didn¡¯t say anything. However, I sensed that there was something in his words. Something that he just couldn¡¯t bring himself to say. Looking at me I could say that the Governess eye¡¯s had narrowed considerably, as if she was fighting her own thoughts right about now. But then, she opened her mouth and just whispered quietly.


    ¡¸I understand. However, I implore you: whatever you wish to do, just don¡¯t overdo it.¡¹


    ¡¸Of course.¡¹


    ***


    When I said goodbye to the Governess I went back to my room and put on my cloak. Because of the Governess¡¯s sudden visit, I was making that man wait for a long time. I knew that it wouldn¡¯t cause him to be in a bad mood, but there was a possibility that he might have gotten worried.


    ¡¸Edi, I¡¯m sorry for making you wait.¡¹


    I knocked on the door to his room. When I heard a muffled reply, I opened the door and I could feel something similar to a gust of wind coming out of the room.


    ¡¸E, Edi?¡¹


    I called out to the boy who was standing at the opened window, looking outside through it. The boy looked back at me, the wind from behind him carrying out the smell of the forest mixed with the smell of the sea. His eyes were looking straight at me. They looked as though they were asking ¡°What is it?¡±


    I thought that after what I saw at this island nothing is ever going to surprise me anymore, but I guess that assumption was wrong. The boy just stood there, looking embarrassed and confused at the same time, unable to say a word.


    For a moment I was wondering if I should say something or remain silent, but in the end I chose the former. So I opened my mouth to speak:


    ¡¸Umm¡­¡­ Why are you looking at me like that?¡¹


    His appearance surprised me. He was not dressed in the clothes that the Governess handed to him upon his sudden change into a little boy, but rather the clothes he was wearing when we originally came here from the mainland. In other words, instead of his cute clothes he was wearing his usual black cloak. And if you ask me whether or not it looked good on him right now, the answer would be: that¡¯s debatable. I¡¯m not saying that it was looking weird on him, but it would definitely cause him to stand out from the crowd even more.


    I was really grateful right about now that this place was secluded in the forest. The boy still wouldn¡¯t respond to me, so I looked at him again. But the boy just averted his gaze.


    ¡¸Just a little bit more and you shall understand everything. So cheer up, Filmina.¡¹


    The boy walks up to me and takes me by the hand, saying nothing more after that. He didn¡¯t say anything even if I asked him over and over again. And since I was unable to find the right words to say anything, I just held on to his hand without saying anything as well.


    All this time the boy was remaining silent, even as we were on our way towards the ruins.


    Just as the Governess said, there were still remnants of flowers left around the ruins. But because of their presence there, the path we followed was brightly lit. And there was also the magical light of the lamp that the boy brought with him to the ruins. The magic symbols on the ground and on the walls were still the same, whether it was a good sign or a bad sign I don¡¯t know. While I was thinking that, I suddenly let go of the boy¡¯s hand and we came apart.


    ¡¸Um, Umm¡­¡­¡¹


    Even then the boy still remained silent. But he came to a stop and put the lamp on the ground, turning towards me.


    ¡¸I told you that we would come prepared.¡¹


    After saying that, the boy opened his bag and after taking some items out of it he started to survey the symbols that were written all over the walls. What does he mean, come prepared? While I was pondering that the boy stood up and looked at me again. Was that supposed to mean that we should be ready for any potential risk or obstacles that may be thrown at us again in here? Just when I was about to ask him, the boy continued to speak.


    ¡¸I really understand that. You were always there for me, without ever asking for anything in return.¡¹


    There was technically nothing special to those words but for some reason they made me feel extremely uneasy, like there was some kind of bad feeling lurking behind them. Especially since it was that boy who spoke them. Rather, for a long time it was this boy who was always patient, always having to deal with my selfish behavior and recklessness, so it was only natural that I should do the same for him right about now. ¡­¡­ Wait, no, no, no, now¡¯s not the time to be reminiscent about the past. I want to know what the boy meant by ¡°I really understand¡±.


    ¡¸I knew it. I really understood it, but I was averting my gaze and pretending that I do not understand. Filmina, you must have been aware of it much earlier, but I was only aware after seeing you like that.¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 13 Part 3

    Volume 4 Chapter 13 Part 3


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko


    Editor: Jacinta


    Although his voice was still indifferent, I could clearly hear regret in it. I could only look at him in silence, unable to say anything while trying to solve the mystery of his words.


    ¡¸The magic system in this ruins is not that of rejuvenation magic, but rather something that is very close in concept to it. The memorandum left behind by Elizabel clearly confirms it as well. However, it should only serve as a way to rejuvenate the body, not bring back memories or erase them.¡¹


    While saying that, the boy places his hand on his chest.


    ¡¸In other words, the magic system here must have been tinkered with by someone close in nature to Elizabel, to enable the magic of this place the interference with memories. And if I¡¯m not mistaken about this, the key to solving the mystery of this magic lies somewhere within the existence of Pure Black.¡¹


    ¡¸Somewhere else?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. Isn¡¯t that right, Juri?¡¹


    When the boy said that, my eyes opened wide in shock. Then his eyes shift towards the passage from where we came from. The people standing there were ¨C¨C¨C¨C


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C Juri-kun? And, Leticiela-sama!?¡¹


    I mumbled those words in shock. They really stood there: a boy with light-brown hair and blue eyes and a woman with hazel eyes and hair that shifted color from dark-blue to black in the dim light of this place.


    ¡¸Why are you here?¡¹


    ¡¸I called them here. Just before we left I sent them a message via the Wind Spirit.¡¹


    To boy¡¯s words, Juri-kun only smiled bitterly and the Governess shrugged her shoulders. Also, was it just me, or was it weird that she was standing behind Juri-kun this whole time? Shouldn¡¯t it be the other way around?


    ¡¸The key to this magic should be the existence of Pure Black. So if this magic was to be activated by my appearance here, it should have been done right from the very beginning. But nothing like that happened. So the only logical conclusion is that it had to be you, Juri. You activated the magic since you were present at the moment of its activation. Does this mean that Elizabel shared a portion of her magic with you?¡¹


    I was having a really hard time keeping up with the boy¡¯s words. Looking at me and then at the boy, Juri-kun tilted his head slightly and then let out a small sigh. His hair shook and swayed gently. The smile that was currently blooming on his lips¡­¡­ That was not the warm and gentle smile he showed to me upon our first meeting, but it was a rather cold and calculating smile of someone well above his age.


    ¡¸I see. Even when your age regressed, I guess that¡¯s still a Court Magician for you. There¡¯s nothing I can add to you flawless logic right there.¡¹


    Juri-kun laughs in an unpleasant way. Just who is he? I can¡¯t think of anyone, no one comes to my mind. He looked like Juri-kun, but it was definitely someone else. His tone of voice, laughter and aura surrounding him was completely different. I gazed back at the boy, but right now his eyes were completely focused on Juri-kun. I looked back at Juri-kun in confusion. But he was also not looking at me, keeping completely silent.


    ¡¸What is the meaning of this?¡¹


    ¡¸I¡¯m afraid that even if you ask me, I won¡¯t be able to answer that question, Agedilus Von Lancent-dono.¡¹


    ¡°Lancent-dono.¡± I do believe that right now he would even call me that, and I could feel that there was some kind of mockery in the way he said that. But there was also something else. I said my name to Juri-kun, but I don¡¯t believe I have ever told him what my last name was. Maybe he heard that from the Governess, but since she was keeping silent all this time with her head hung low, there was no way for me to confirm that. I was understanding less and less about this whole situation, while Juri-kun was acting in a totally relaxed manner his smile not gone from his lips for even a moment.


    ¡¸I do believe that I never mentioned it, but Juri is nothing but a nickname. My real name is Julionosol Jerobbierra. Ah, I wonder how long it¡¯s been since I last used that name? At least three hundred and ten years if my memory serves me correctly.¡¹


    Even though his tone was nonchalant as if he was discussing what would be for dinner tonight, his words carried a tremendous amount of power with them. So much that I knew that they would make an impact not only on me, but on that boy as well. ¡­¡­ But that name. I think that I heard it before, but where? I couldn¡¯t remember.


    Not to mention that his name was really similar to that of the Governess. Does that mean the two of them are related in some way? Honestly, it wouldn¡¯t be all that surprising. Not after everything that I experienced so far. But¡­¡­


    ¡¸Three hundred¡­¡­?¡¹


    I say that out loud, and hearing my voice full of astonishment Juri-kun turns towards me. The Governess does the same.


    ¡¸Miss Lancent. Do you perhaps remember the play you went to see together with me?¡¹


    Of course. I could never forget something like that. I try to summon the memories of the play, whispering its key word in silence. The play was long, but contrary to its length it didn¡¯t contain all that detailed information. And I felt that right about now those missing pieces of information could turn out to be the key here. I looked at Juri-kun and he must have understood what I was going through, for he only smiled with pity.


    ¡¸I¡¯m that boy whom Elizabel met all those years ago.¡¹


    I should have expected something like that. So there was really no reason for me to act surprised. However, my surprise seemed to be even greater than it was initially anticipated it to be. Just then, Juri-kun started to speak as though he was telling an old fairy tale, with everyone listening to him and only me acting shocked and surprised.


    ¡¸You see, Miss Lancent, the legend about this island¡­¡­ It is only half true. The other half of it is entirely made up. The true part¡­¡­ That would be about Eliza and I. It is entirely true that we had met one another and deepened our friendship in time. It is also true that my body got sick during that time I was seeing her. And what do you think she said to poor sick me when I came to ask for help, hmm, Miss Lancent?¡¹


    Despite asking me that, Juri-kun didn¡¯t really need my answer. He just carried on with his story, before I could formulate any words.


    ¡¸¡°It¡¯s your fault.¡±¡¹


    Although he was still smiling, his voice was ice-cold.


    ¡¸At first I didn¡¯t get it, but then it occurred to me. I waited too long to come to her for help, thinking it wouldn¡¯t be fair to ask her for something like that. But still she tried to help me. She still taught me how to prepare the antidote from the flower¡¯s petals. But for me it was already too late, even if I were to drink it.¡¹


    Suddenly, Juri-kun¡¯s lips twists in a grin. Once he realized what he was doing he corrected himself, but for the vast part it seems to me that he was talking to himself rather than to anyone else present. When he calmed down, he continued his story.


    ¡¸So Elizabel cast a spell on me. This is what she said: ¡°If you want to live so badly, I can save you. No matter the sickness, no matter the injury, not even the flow of time will be able to hurt you.¡± But she forgot to mention about an eternity spent in solitude. Then she just up and disappeared without a trace, turning into particles of light, leaving me behind to lead an extremely long life. So I guess it¡¯s not wrong for you to call someone like me an immortal.¡¹


    Even though Juri-kun laughed to his own words there was no warmth in his eyes, no emotions behind that laugh. His eyes were like the sea, but not the kind that gently reflects the light, but rather the one in which the light is getting swallowed and absorbed. I could see in those eyes that the boy was telling the truth. Never aging, never growing, the kind of life that Juri-kun must have lived must have been a hard and sad one. I was at a loss for words here. The burden that the Black Witch put on this boy¡¯s shoulders seemed far too heavy for him to bear.


    ¡¸I like to think that Elizabel had a deeper purpose for me that she chose to make me immortal, that she wanted me to protect the island. But since I was the firstborn of the family that was ruling over the island, I was to be remembered as the fool who got too close to the Black Witch and got what he deserved. But eventually the memory of me got lost to time, and my existence became a closely guarded secret passed down in the family from generation to generation. So in a way, I am this here Letishela¡¯s ancestor. All this time I was looking at my descendants, and the way in which they were governing the island.¡¹


    My eyes were starting to get watery. I felt as though there was a rusty knife being pressed against my throat. Being alive for about three hundred years. No matter how you look at it, it is way more than a normal person can endure psychologically. How did Juri-kun manage to keep himself together all this time? How come he didn¡¯t succumb to madness? I was unable to comprehend it. Was that the reason why he chose to live so close to the ruins? If that¡¯s the case.


    ¡¸Uh, umm¡­¡­ Then, why did Letishela-sama asked us to investigate the ruins?¡¹


    I managed to bring out my voice, asking the question that could hopefully ease up all the tension that was in the air right now. If Juri-kun¡¯s existence was such a concealed secret, then why ask us to investigate the ruins in the first place? Hearing my question Juri-kun smiles and then laughs genuinely, and while he was doing that Letishela-sama came out front right before me. She remained silent for a moment and then she opened her mouth and eventually started to speak.


    ¡¸I was something I came up with of my own accord, thinking you¡¯d be able to solve the mystery of the magic that binds that man.¡¹


    Even though she looked to be nervous, there was a strong sense of determination in the Governess¡¯s eyes.


    ¡¸At first I thought that magicians would be able to understand the runes that cover this place. Then I turned towards high ranking Priests. But once that failed I thought of you, a Court Magician who is similar to Elizabel. Surely you¡¯d be able to succeed where others have failed.¡¹

 Volume 4 Chapter 13 Part 4

    Volume 4 Chapter 13 Part 4


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko


    Editor: Jacinta


    That¡¯s when the boy interrupted the Governess¡¯s words, pointing towards her.


    The boy was silent. He was listening to the story in complete silence, not showing any kind of emotions. Could it be that he already knew about it? Perhaps from the diary of Elizabel that he was reading?


    Seeing that reaction Juri-kun laughs while shifting his gaze in between the two of us.


    ¡¸You may be silent, child, but I know what you want to say. You want to say that since I am still cursed in this form it means that Elizabel still hadn¡¯t forgiven me, right?¡¹


    In contrast to the tension visible on the Governess¡¯s face, Juri-kun seemed to be quite relaxed. He only narrowed his eyes as his lips twisted in a smile. There was sure to be anger, sadness and despair caged up deep inside of him, but he wouldn¡¯t let anybody else witness that. I was also sure that the name ¡°Elizabel¡± must have invoked lots of memories from his distant past.


    I couldn¡¯t possibly find any words that could be said to Juri-kun at the current moment. Just then I felt that someone was gently pulling on my hand. Looking in that direction, I saw the eyes of that boy, looking straight into mine as he got closer to me and took me by the hand. I wonder if this feeling of warmth that I was feeling right now was the same for Juri-kun when he would touch Elizabel¡¯s hand like this?


    ¡¸Miss Lancent. Answer me this: do you really think that you can live happily at the side of someone of Pure Black like your husband?¡¹


    Was that jealousy in his voice? Anyways, it seems that I wouldn¡¯t be able to escape from answering that question.


    ¡¸Do you believe that even though you are so fundamentally different, you¡¯ll be able to walk down the same path from now on?¡¹


    Hearing those words, I could feel my whole body tremble. But not only mine, the boy¡¯s body was trembling as well. I looked down upon him and I saw that his eyes were carrying the same kind of fear and the same kind of doubt. That is when I was sure there was no longer any doubt left in me. So I clenched my hand around his hand really hard, gently smiled at him and turned towards Juri-kun again, this time about ready to give him my answer without any kind of hesitation.


    ¡¸Yes, I believe it is possible.¡¹


    His words were all a bunch of nonsense to me. Does it matter that that boy is Pure Black? If he¡¯s asking me if that fact affects my feelings towards him, then the answer will always be ¡°No¡±. No matter who he is, I, Filmina Von Lancent, want to spend the rest of my life together with Agedilus Von Lancent. I can¡¯t possibly imagine my life without him. I think that it is something truly worth believing in.


    ¡¸Even though Pure Black may one day bring calamity upon this world?¡¹


    Saying that, Juri-kun¡¯s smile takes a turn for the bitter. As ridiculous as it may have sounded, it was the truth in his words. But it was all the more reason for me to reply with even more confidence.


    ¡¸I don¡¯t plan on losing Edi or being separated from him in the near future.¡¹


    Juri-kun was silent. Then he shifts his gaze from me to the boy right next to me. Then he cried out an incantation, throwing his hand forward. I can feel the boy pulling on my hand and trying to pull me behind him. I look at him and see the light of determination in his eyes. There was also something else, something magical in them as well, so I know that there would be no other way out of this. I try to call out to him, but no words leave my mouth.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ The magic that is applied to me is the same kind as the one that was applied to Juri. So the way to resolve this is simple. Both phenomena are the cause of Elizabel¡¯s magic and the emotions behind them. Honestly, I couldn¡¯t ask for anything more convenient than this. I have the resolve to go back to how I once were, and I won¡¯t let anyone stop me from doing that.¡¹


    He spoke as there was someone else in here as well. But there was no longer any time to pay attention to things like that, since the appearances of both Juri-kun and the Governess started to glow with a bright white light. I could see my own face reflected in their eyes. I gently touched my cheek. I could feel some kind of warmth on it, and when I turned around I could see the hand of that boy reaching out towards me. I remember that gentle smile and the warmth behind those eyes of his.


    No matter how he acts or how he is, he¡¯s him and nothing will change that fact. I will never perceive him as someone or SOMETHING else. That is also why I want to spend my future with him, and I want to protect that future. I wanted to tell him all that, but before I could do that, I could feel that the boy shifted his position. His voice also changed, now being calm and gentle. His arms, wrapped in thin black cloak encompass my shoulders and pull me closer to him.


    ¡¸ ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C!?¡¹


    For a moment I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but then I felt a soft sensation on my lips. The boy looked at me while my face was turning red, looking just like a child that managed to succeed in some kind of a new mischief.


    ¡¸It was so simple that it kept on eluding me this whole time. The solution for removing the curse was to kiss the one you love the most in the entire world.¡¹


    It sounded just like something taken straight out of a fairy tale. But soon enough, there was a magic circle appearing right under the boy¡¯s feet, and the magic runes on the walls and the floor started to shine as well.


    ¡¸Please don¡¯t forget. Even though I will no longer be the little ¡°me¡±, I¡¯m still me. And I¡­¡­¡¹


    The boy wanted to say something, but I wasn¡¯t able to hear him anymore. The magical light wrapped around him, making me unable to hear or see anything for a moment.


    Then, my hands that were wrapped around the boy¡¯s hands not so long ago, were now being wrapped by a pair of hands that was larger than mine.


    ¡¸In other words, it¡¯s something like that.¡¹


    Finally, I opened my eyes hearing a familiar voice that I knew so well. Seeing the beautiful features of the man standing right in front of me, I found myself at a loss for words. His eyes full of warmth and magical light, he closes his hands tighter around mine, and I can feel the warmth of his body being passed to me.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes. I¡¯m sorry it took so long, Filmina.¡¹


    When I call out his name, he answers like that and smiles so brightly that not even the sun could hope to compare with him right about now. The man then let go of my hands and hugged me tightly, as if to show me that he was not an illusion or anything of the sort. Honestly, he hugged me so tightly that it hurt just a little bit, but it was not important for the moment.


    ¡¸Edi¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    My field of vision was distorted. What was that? Is it possible for one man to have this much warmth inside of him? I pressed my face against the man¡¯s chest so that he wouldn¡¯t see my tears. He would certainly laugh at me if he saw me like that right now. And it was anything but a laughing matter. And when he indeed laughed I couldn¡¯t possibly be mad at him, knowing that there was no ill intent behind that laugh. Somehow, I was also glad that he wore his normal clothes before we came here, but I would never tell him that I was worried about what would have happened if his old ones didn¡¯t fit him right now. It was also amazing just how clearly I could hear and feel the beating of his heart when we were hugging like that right now.


    (ILLUSTRATION HERE)


    Feeling a sudden surge of relief coursing through me, I separated from the man and looked at him. I wanted him to see that everything was alright, so I wiped the remnants of my tears with my fingers and flashed him a smile. The man then nodded his head and turned his gaze towards Juri, embracing me around my waist with one hand.


    ¡¸Now then, do you understand? Juri-dono, Miss Governess.¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨CYeah, I get it. I get it all too well.¡¹


    His voice was really quiet. Also, he was looking straight at me instead of at the man. I¡¯m not sure, but I thought that for a moment there I saw a light of envy in Juri-kun¡¯s eyes, and I didn¡¯t know what to say to him. The pleasant warmth was wrapping itself all around me. In this warmth, I was unsure whether I¡¯d be able to tell him anything that would bring him back the long lost hope.


    ¡¸Juri-kun¡­¡­ No, Jurionosol-sama. You said that your current predicament is a result of Elizabel¡¯s hatred towards you, but I don¡¯t believe that¡¯s the case.¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­?¡¹


    The Governess¡¯s eyes looked as though she didn¡¯t know what I meant by that. I cast her a quick glance and then continued.


    ¡¸Even if Elizabel-sama harbored some sort of hatred towards you, she still wanted you to live, right?

 Volume 4 Chapter 13 Part 5

    Volume 4 Chapter 13 Part 5


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko


    Editor: Jacinta


    It was a dream that was filled with much sorrow and other emotions, a dream about a love that that could never be. But it is not my dream. Those feelings are not my feelings. Those must have been the feelings that Elizabel left behind.


    There was always a possibility that in exchange for her life she wanted for Juri-kun to taste just how lonely and cruel solitude can be, but somehow I don¡¯t think that is the case. I wanted to believe that she saved his life out of love, out of good and warm emotions, not because of resentment and hatred she was harboring towards the people.


    It was all my imagination, my assumptions and my own desires speaking, but I really wanted them to turn out that way. Juri-kun may not realize it himself, but he never spoke of Elizabel with hatred or ill intent. He was the only one who knew her for who she really was. And if he won¡¯t tell the world the truth, no one will ever get to know the real Elizabel.


    Ahh, I think I can hear the crying voice again. It was the distant voice that was weeping for her loved one to forgive her. And I am sure that voice must have been trying to reach out to Juri-kun all this time.


    ¡¸I-I think I may have said too much. I¡¯m sorry about that. Please, think nothing of it!¡¹


    I could have just barely let those words out of my mouth. It was really high and might of me to say all that to Juri-kun after all. Also, for some reason I was starting to feel dizzy. But I could still hear something very clearly.


    ¡¸Can you dispel Juri-sama¡¯s magic?¡¹


    ¡¸We won¡¯t know unless we find out.¡¹


    Even though the words of that man were cold and emotionless, I could still feel the kindness that was hidden behind them. That man must know. And that¡¯s just how he is. To love someone and be loved in return is a precious miracle, one that you would never want to share with anyone else. Otherwise it would bring you nothing but pain. That man must be fully aware of that.


    Still, I cannot help it but to hope that this boy loves Elizabel after all this time as much as she loved him. And that she wanted him to forgive her. I also couldn¡¯t help it but to see them as one of the future possibilities for us, a possibility that I would much like to avoid if I could help it. And so I will pray for us to avoid sharing their fate and for us to find a path of happiness for ourselves.


    ***


    ¡¸Juri-onii-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong, Leti? Don¡¯t make such a sad expression, it spoils your beauty when you do that.¡¹


    The two were still standing in front of the ruins, watching as Filmina and Agedilus left the scene. Seeing the Governess¡¯s sad and sorrowful expression, Juri waved at her with his hand and then patted her gently on the head when she knelt down in front of him. As a result she smiled a little but then her eyebrows went up. She told him time after time to not treat her like a child, but still he was doing just that. On the other hand, he could not help but wonder just how quickly she matured from a little child into a fine and dignified woman. It was making him happy, but also a little bit sad at the same time.


    While he was looking at her, the Governess¡¯s face became sour again. She probably figured out what he was thinking about just now.


    ¡¸I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m fine now. But are you sure about this, Juri-onii-sama? About the flowers?¡¹


    She tried to keep her voice in check, but she couldn¡¯t possibly pretend that she wasn¡¯t going to cry any second now. The white flowers kept on blooming on this island for more than three hundred years now. It was the only thing that was left of Juri¡¯s old self before he became immortal. It was also a reminder of Elizabel as well as Juri¡¯s sin. However, no matter what it was, it was still an important memento.


    ¡¸You did that for my sake, right? Thinking of me. So there is no reason for me to get angry at you.¡¹


    Every single trace of the flower¡¯s existence would soon be destroyed. There was no helping it. But even so, even if the Governess understood that, she was still feeling guilt and regret about that.


    ¡¸But still.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s fine, really. And thank you, Leti.¡¹


    It was spare, but the Governess could sense the feelings lurking behind those words. She looked at Juri-kun for a moment before she let out a long sigh. Sometimes she forgot that even though this man looked like a twelve-year-old, he was much older than that. Compared to him, she thought of herself as a terrible Governess, someone who did terribly at her job and lived in fear of the foreign nations. Juri thought it was kind of cute of her to be like that, but that it was also pitiful. She was much more than that.


    He still remembered the day when he met her for the first time, when she was brought to the ruins by her father, just like her grandfather did with her father before that and so on for the last three hundred years. Her bright face, her resolute eyes and her hair, just like that woman.


    ¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C¨C Whose hair was just so beautiful.


    Before anyone could notice, her eyes opened wide and tears began to flow down from them and drip down her cheeks. For as long as he remembered, he felt truly surprised and frustrated at the same time.


    That¡¯s it. Letishela was no longer a little girl but a full-fledged Governess. She was her own person, not Elizabel. And she surely wasn¡¯t something like her incarnation. She was a woman who lost her parents at a young age and was thrusted into a position that was not meant for someone so young, entrusted with knowledge that no young person should be forced to bear at a young age.


    From that moment, almost eighteen years have already passed.


    ¡¸I¡¯m truly grateful to you.¡¹


    Seeing her with her cheeks flushed red , trembling lips and runny nose, Juri was at a loss for words. He never thought that someone would do something like that for him. But it was already too late. And the feeling he felt on that day all those years ago would only continue.


    ¡¸Juri-onii-sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Hm?¡¹


    As soon as he raised his face he felt that something was strange. He felt a soft sensation on his lips, accompanied by surprising warmth. He would never expect something like that to happen. That Letishela would kiss him just like that. His eyes widened with surprise. He was unable to move. And soon enough, white light clouded his vision.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ Sorry, Leti.¡¹


    ¡¸!!!¡¹


    That Court Wizard said that only the power of true love could dispel the curse that was put on him. So when nothing happened, the Governess opened her eyes wide in shock, stood up and ran away with tears in her eyes. Seeing that, Juri couldn¡¯t help it but smile bitterly.


    ¡¸It would be great if he could be like those two, but sadly that could never be.¡¹


    Please tell me, Elizabel.


    He asked that question into empty space, but there was no one here to answer him. He knew that all too well. But even so, he felt as though he could hear a quiet and sad cry coming from somewhere in the distance.

 Volume 4 Chapter 14

    Volume 4 Chapter 14


    Translator: Imlartis


    Editor: Jacinta


    What happened afterwards was that a few days passed by, while me and the man were on our way back to the royal capital. I know it was sudden I think so too. However, it was an obvious result as we had already been delayed a lot compared to our original plan and had stayed on Nibbielatta for days longer than we expected. Both the magic cast on that man and the real purpose of our trip ¨C the mysterious ruins ¨C have been solved so there was no reason to prolong our stay.


    We arrived at the port with the small luggage we brought with us from the royal capital and the souvenirs I¡¯d bought on the island in our hands. The Governess who came to send us off bowed deeply to us.


    ¡¸I am truly sorry for getting you caught up in those situations. Please tell the Princess that I will accept any kind of punishment for the repeated misconduct which has occurred at the island.¡¹


    Hearing those words I looked up at the face of the man standing next to me. The weariness from grudgingly writing a report till late hours yesterday night wasn¡¯t visible on his placid countenance. With no change in his ever usual iron-clad expressionlessness he opened his thin lips.


    ¡¸What I intend to report on this case, is that deciphering the magic square required time and while I was doing that Elizabell¡¯s and the white flowers¡¯ existence came to light.¡¹


    ¡¸No, but this¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Of course that¡¯s what will be reported¡¸outwardly¡¹. I will tell the Princess the whole truth. After that, please await further instructions from her.¡¹


    The man closed his lips showing that he had no intention to say anything else. I thought it might have been a bit too cold, but it was a natural reaction when I thought of all the days on the island which had brought us to this moment. One might even say that this was quite a mild reaction considering this man¡¯s narrow-mindedness.


    ¡¸Fufu, that¡¯s a matter of course. I will be ready.¡¹


    That man¡¯s cold words hadn¡¯t ruined her mood and the Governess let out a somewhat relieved smile. The man narrowed his eyes a little but he showed no other reaction. I smiled bitterly on the inside and once again looked at the Governess.


    ¡¸Um, lady Leticiela¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Yes?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­.Are you fine?¡¹


    The Governess blinked her eyes at my question. There was no way I wouldn¡¯t have noticed how red those eyes were. I had no way of knowing how many tears she shed or why she had shed them, but that wasn¡¯t a reason not to worry about her. However, as if to tell me that my worries were unnecessary the lady smiled softly but with determination.


    ¡¸Lady Filmina might not know this but women of this island are all bad at giving up.¡¹


    The Governess smiling as if to say ¡°that¡¯s why I¡¯m fine¡± was truly beautiful. Then she stretched out her hand in which she was holding a paper bag towards me.


    ¡¸This won¡¯t be enough as an apology, but please accept it as a farewell gift.¡¹


    ¡¸Well, thank you very much.¡¹


    At the same time I took that bag, which was even lighter than it looked, a whistle sounded out. The crew raised their voices telling us we had to leave shortly. So it was time. The man grabbed my hand as I was turning around.


    ¡¸We¡¯re going.¡¹


    ¡¸E, Edi even if we don¡¯t hurry¡­..¡¹


    Not paying my protests any attention, the man pulled me by the hand and dragged me towards the entrance. Since I was being dragged along I couldn¡¯t even properly say my goodbyes.


    ¡¸Lady Leticiela! Please be well!¡¹


    ¡¸Both of you too!¡¹


    I slightly turned my upper body around while walking, bowed my head and in response the lady waved her hand widely. I couldn¡¯t watch her smiling face anymore because I got pulled onto the ship and the ship set off before long.


    We both stood on the deck and felt the sea breeze with our whole bodies. The sea was calm and the weather was clear. It felt like it¡¯d been a while since I¡¯d seen either one. The man hugged me from behind as if it was the most natural thing. I couldn¡¯t say anything because of embarrassment. I felt it was bad to be so flustered by myself since that man wasn¡¯t embarrassed in the slightest, however even then I was happy so I could only resign myself to his embrace.


    Taking advantage of the fact that the man¡¯s previous sourness lifted slightly, while still being embraced from behind, I opened the paper bag the Governess gave me earlier. Inside I found dried indigo-coloured flowers. I wondered for a second but immediately remembered what they were. It was the unusual tea that I¡¯d drank with the Governess. The name was Drop of Dawn, I think. It was a very valuable thing and she gave us so much. While thinking I need to drink it carefully, I shook the paper bag. As I did that a white piece of paper appeared among the petals.


    ¡¸Oh?¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    ¡¸Nothing. There is a letter inside the bag.¡¹


    Just what could be written on it? I took out the letter while feeling that man¡¯s gaze on me. I opened the paper which was folded in half and found a text written in a distinctive handwriting. After following the letters with my eyes for a while I was at a loss for words. Feeling my body stiffen up the man frowned. I looked up at his face and mumbled softly.


    ¡¸¡ª¡ª¨C Elizabell¡¯s Tears¡¹


    He blinked his sunrise-coloured eyes. I pointed at the letter.


    ¡¸Those white flowers are named like that.¡¹


    ¡¸Ho? That¡¯s quite a poetic name.¡¹


    I smiled bitterly at his voice filled with ridicule. That¡¯s right. I didn¡¯t know if it was meant to be an atonement or a lesson, but I think it was quite an ironic naming sense. Just who named them like that? As I continued reading that those flowers won¡¯t be exterminated and will just be supervised, the man suddenly took the letter away. Ah, I protested weakly but the man ignored me, glanced at the letter with a bored expression and crushed it in his hand. Then, just like that, the letter soundlessly flared up in his hand. In the blink of an eye it turned into ash. The man opened his hand and the ash got swept away but the sea breeze.


    I considered asking him just what he thought he was doing, his sunrise-coloured eyes as he was watching the ash disappear, and the sea which glinted with a light which made it difficult to say anything. So in the end I kept my mouth shut. I knew that this man also had a lot to think about in relation to the existence named ¡°Elizabell¡±.


    I managed to free my hands and lifted them up to stroke his face. Although until this moment he¡¯d disliked it because I was treating him like a child, now that he became an adult¡­.. His figure as he welcomed the touch with his eyes narrowed from the pleasant feeling was very cute. I chuckled without thinking. The man put some strength into the arms which were encircling me and buried his face in the nape of my neck. Although there weren¡¯t many people on the deck, it didn¡¯t mean it was completely empty but it seemed that man didn¡¯t care.


    ¡¸E, Edi?¡¹


    ¡¸Good grief, what honeymoon? It was a disaster.¡¹


    His sulky voice sounded somehow young and childlike. It was a familiar voice. There was no way I could forget it. It was exactly like ¡°that child¡¯s¡± voice.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.Fufu.¡¹


    ¡¸What¡¯s so funny?¡¹


    ¡¸It might have been a complete disaster for you, but not for me.¡¹


    His body shook slightly and he slowly lifted his head. His hair tickled my neck so I started to squirm and the man looked at me reproachfully. Aaaah, his beautiful face was wasted on him. I leaned back into his embrace and laughed.


    ¡¸I was happy to spend time with the smaller you and see this unknown side of you.¡¹


    Although it was something I couldn¡¯t say publicly. To be honest, while that man was in his child form the princess repeatedly asked¡¸How about you return to the royal capital?¡¹. I hadn¡¯t noticed it at the time, but the reason why I didn¡¯t agree to the princess¡¯s proposal was probably that somewhere inside my heart there was a part which didn¡¯t want to lose the days I could spend with that child. After all, he was really cute. He was really lovable.


    As if my inner mumbling was somehow conveyed to that man his eyes opened wide. The scar under his left eye, which that child didn¡¯t have, was stretched. His pale face turned red. His lips moved like he wanted to say something but in the end no words came out. He forcefully lowered his head and once again buried his face in the nape of my neck. Aaaah, what to do? I couldn¡¯t stop laughing.


    ¡¸Don¡¯t laugh.¡¹


    His low voice made me laugh even harder. After all, his words while he was blushing so much even his ears were red weren¡¯t scary at all. Which part of this cute man could be scary or terrifying?


    Do you truly believe you can keep living together with a black-haired existence forever?


    ¡¸I believe.¡¹, I once more repeat my answer to the young voice which reappeared in my heart. Of course it wasn¡¯t absolute. However there was no lie in the fact that I wanted to keep living together, that I wished to keep living together. That¡¯s why today, tomorrow and all the days after I¡¯ll stay by his side and live happily.


    I continued laughing until that man directly stopped my mouth with his.

 Volume 5 Chapter 1.1

    Volume 5 Chapter 1 Part 1


    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko


    Editor: Jacinta


    The sun was shining, the leaves were swaying gently on the tree branches and you could feel summer in the air. Was there anything to be afraid of or to concern yourself with on such a fine day as this?


    As for me, Filmina Von Lancent, my everyday life was pretty much uneventful as of late, with the last major incident being the one during my ¡°honeymoon¡±. Personally, I had no issue with spending my days leisurely like that. It was a nice change of pace. Enjoying your peace was a nice thing for a change, especially since during the past year I was roped in quite a few bizarre events that would probably be enough for a lifetime for any other person. I don¡¯t know about other people, but I would exchange all that for plain and ordinary days of doing housework any time and any place. Like that, I could be just a normal housewife, sending my husband to work at the castle with a smile on my lips and greet him with a warm meal when he would come back at night.


    Today was just another ordinary day, but with a little twist to it. Since the early morning, you could hear happy cheers and voices of the people all over the streets. So today was not really all that ordinary, now that I think about it. Today was a special day. The streets were full of people, street vendors set up booths alongside the main street and there were street performers everywhere. People were cheering, singing and dancing while on their way towards the royal palace. I was looking at all of that from a window in my room.


    If someone was to ask why is the capital in such a festive mood right now, there could only be one possible answer. Today marked the anniversary of the Demon Lord¡¯s defeat and restoring the peace back to the world. Because of that, there was a huge festival being held here in the capital city. The damages after the war were slowly being repaired, monster and demon menace was now under control, and so the people came to the capital to be merry about peace coming back to the world.


    Seeing the crowd so lively like that my face was lighting up in a smile, and my heart was filled with an urge to join the festivities. The food stalls were full of tasty treats that you wouldn¡¯t normally see in the capital on an everyday occasion. I would like to try them all if I could. Truth to be told, I wanted to join the people outside and enjoy the occasion, but my current social status was not allowing me to do such a thing. It was one of the reasons why my expression right now was so gloomy.


    ¡¸I¡¯m truly sorry¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Kyah!? ¡­ For what?¡¹


    I let out a sigh while looking out the window, when I suddenly heard a familiar voice speaking to me from behind. No matter how familiar the voice may be, you will always jump up in surprise and your heart will always skip a beat when you are spoken to like that so suddenly. That voice diverted my attention from the commotion outside.


    ¡¸Now, now, Edi. I told you that there¡¯s no need for you to feel sorry about anything.¡¹


    To my words, I could see the surprise being reflected in the eyes of my dear husband. The corner of his lips raised slightly as he said ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± again, looking all apologetic. Personally, I don¡¯t think that a combination of this voice of his with that expression on his face was a bad thing. It was good that he understood, but that expression was not suited for him, as it was making his usual fairy-like handsomeness diminish greatly.


    I glared at the man from across the table. Seeing my gaze, he only tilted his head and looked confused. This gesture only made his porcelain-white skin seem even whiter and his rosy lips even more alluring than usual.


    ¡¸I knocked on the door but you didn¡¯t respond. So I let myself in.


    ¡¸It is considered a violation of privacy to enter a Lady¡¯s room without knocking first, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­ That, I guess you¡¯re right.¡¹


    I was expecting the man to frown at me or get angry, but surprisingly enough his reaction was rather tame and calm. But it was certainly better than having him look down on me with an angry expression. Like that, his beauty was so great that out of the ten people passing by, surely at least nine of them would turn their gaze to look at him. If you haven¡¯t already guessed it, this man was none other than Agedilus Von Lancent, my dear husband.


    This man is not only my husband, but also a Court Magician. But there was another title that was affiliated with his name and today was the day when he would bear that title with pride and at full display. The title of a Hero. One of a selected few that went up against the Demon Lord and managed to defeat it. Agedilus Von Lancent, a man like that, it is hard to believe that he is my husband. Me, but a simple lady from a small noble house with nothing special going on about her.


    And even though it was decided more than a decade ago that the two of us would be married to one another, it was sometimes still hard to believe. While I was thinking that, my dear husband drew closer.


    ¡¸Everyone else is ready. Would you like to go see them before the ceremony starts?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh my, you came here only to ask me that?¡¹


    I smile at him in response and then nod my head. I reached out my hand towards that man, and when he gently took it in his own we started to walk away. Strangely enough, even though the man¡¯s pace was quite fast, today he was walking unusually slowly. It was probably because he didn¡¯t want me to step on the hem of my dress, which was made with a lot more cloth then I would have liked. I¡¯d much rather prefer a simpler dress, but since the occasion called for grandeur there was nothing I could do about. Still, it was sweet of him to pay attention to such a minor detail.


    For a short while we walk down the long and spacious corridor, going further and further away from the hustle and bustle of the noises coming from outside. Eventually we arrived at the waiting room meant for the stars of today¡¯s show. From the moment we entered, the splendor of this room was something that almost left me speechless. And it was only partially because of the luxurious furniture that the room was filled with. The bigger part were the people waiting here.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ It¡¯s been a while, everyone.¡¹


    It was a polite and official greeting, to which four bright smiles responded with no hesitation.


    ¡¸Oh, if it isn¡¯t Filmina. I¡¯m so glad that you came.¡¹


    It was the Princess Clementine, dressed in a light robes, pure-white in color, looking more like a shrine maiden¡¯s dress rather than the Princess¡¯s formal attire. She let her long light hair loose and placed some seasonal flowers in them. Her smile was as gentle and dazzling like those flowers, looking exceptionally beautiful.


    Being able to be seated right next to the Princess just like that was a true honor, one that someone of my status would never be able to experience. Right next to her was a table with served tea and some sweets, and across that table there was sitting the Commander of the Knights with his long red hair. Wearing the official knight uniform with a lion¡¯s emblem on a blue background and embroidered with silver thread, he was the object of adoration for many young women across the kingdom. Seeing me, the Commander waved his hand at me and pointed towards the tea and sweets while smiling brightly.


    ¡¸Ohh, it¡¯s certainly been a while, Filmina! I can see that you¡¯ve grown to be quite a beauty!¡¹


    Another trait of his was that he was able to blurt such lines so fast and without any hesitation. It was such a powerful ability that even the most reserved and rule-obsessed noblewomen couldn¡¯t stop blushing in front of him. In response to his words I bow politely while raising the hem of my dress, pretending not to notice the look of irritation on that man¡¯s face.


    ¡¸Thank you very much. And I see you are as good when it comes to compliments as ever, Alhelm-sama.¡¹


    ¡¸You know me, I hate being stiff. But the look on your husband¡¯s face scares me more than anything else. Right, Juli?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah, umm, that¡¯s right. It might be rude of me to say this, but I do believe that dealing with hordes of demons was less scary than that look on his face right now.¡¹


    The Knights Commander says it was like that, pointing towards a man that approached the Princess and greeted her with a brilliant and dazzling smile on his lips. A little bit too dazzling if you asked me. That man was the most important person in today¡¯s celebration. The Brave Hero himself.


    A young man by the name of Julifaretto Lila Strenwihain, a noble youth with gorgeous blonde hair and dazzling green eyes. He came here today all the way from the province in disguise, and only recently changed his clothes to that of the nobleman, which looked really good on him. He saw us and flashed a smile, to which we all answered with the same gesture.


    ¡¸Juli-sama, it looks like you¡¯re in good health.¡¹


    ¡¸Ever since the festival earlier this year we¡¯ve been exchanging letters, but I¡¯m glad that we¡¯ve met in person like that.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, I¡¯m glad as well.¡¹


    Anyway, together with me, he was a member of a little thing we were calling Agedilus¡¯s Watchers Alliance¡±. Although we were exchanging status reports in the letters there was only so much that could be said that way, so I was truly pleased that I could finally meet him like that in person. And his smile was as dazzling as ever, making me want to look away just so that I wouldn¡¯t be blinded by it.


    Even though my husband is very handsome himself, and even though I was told that there are different kinds of beauty in this world, I don¡¯t think I will ever get used to this man¡¯s handsomeness. It was so unique that it was almost feeling unusual. With that all said and done, Juli went towards the window to observe the people outside.


    ¡¸Good day to you, Filmina-san.¡¹


    Then I was approached by a young man with grey-silver hair and bright eyes which seemed to be reflecting the depth of the sky itself. Just like myself, that young man looked as though he felt totally out of place being here. I bowed my head slightly and returned the greeting.


    ¡¸Widnicol-sama, it¡¯s certainly been a while since we¡¯ve last met. I hope that you¡¯re in good health?¡¹


    ¡¸T, thank you so much!¡¹

 Volume 5 Chapter 1.2

    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko


    Editor: Jacinta


    Widnicol thanked me in a flustered voice, politely bowing down his head as well. For today, he replaced his usual apprentice robes for a formal attire in the color of grey without any extra ornamentation. It looked good on him, as it was probably tailored for this occasion specifically. Ahh, it was also kind of nice to see that I wasn¡¯t the only one who was feeling slightly uncomfortable being surrounded by such magnificent people, seeing how Widnicol was even more restless than I was. Looking into each other¡¯s eyes and understanding that fact, we couldn¡¯t help but smile simultaneously. I guess I¡¯m not the only one who is unaccustomed to dealing with overly dazzling things.


    ¡¸Let me begin by saying that I am overjoyed to be able to see everyone¡¯s faces again. I shall be leading today¡¯s festivities, so please bear with me for a while.¡¹


    Unlike the other festivals and holidays, this one was an international event. So aside from the various kingdom officials, there were also delegations sent by the monarchs and rulers from all over the world in order to participate. All of them are coming here in order to congratulate the Heroes on their victory over the Demon Lord. Fortunately enough, I didn¡¯t need to be in the spotlight, since I was only going to watch the ceremony from the nearby platform together with other relatives of the different Heroes.


    It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t like stiff atmospheres as much as the Knights Commander, but I wasn¡¯t all that good with them as well. However, I would be lying if I didn¡¯t say that I wasn¡¯t looking forward at least a bit at seeing so many important guests up close and personal. Seeing all the beautiful dresses and accessories was making my heart race. So I only needed to bear with it for a while.


    ¡¸Edi, my parents are supposed to be at the ceremony as well, so we must show them our best sides today.¡¹


    I know that this man¡¯s usual expression tends to be often misunderstood by others, so I thought I would inform him about that fact in advance. That way it might be possible for him to at least try to look somewhat nicer so that people may think warmer of him from now on. Especially since he is one of the Heroes.


    It might just be my own selfishness speaking, but I would like him to at least put in some effort so that the people might view him in a different, much warmer light than before.


    Much to my surprise, his answer was ¡°I guess I have no choice then. I¡¯ll try to smile more, even if it¡¯s just a little bit.¡± Once the other Heroes overheard it, they all laughed in a merry matter, only serving to deepen that man¡¯s frown even further.


    ***


    The national orchestra started to play a symphony. It was an unusual kind of melody that you wouldn¡¯t be able to hear on an everyday basis, but it was beautiful and catchy. Instead of the Great Temple, the altar for the upcoming ceremony was transported to the throne room of the palace. Where all the dignitaries and emissaries from all over the world were currently gathering, enjoying a casual chit-chat while waiting for the ceremony to begin. Amongst the crowd, I was looking for a particular person.


    Ahh, just when will they get here? I don¡¯t want to stare around too much, but I was just too restless to stop myself from doing just that. You could say that I was as excited to see them as I was excited to see the figure of the Princess or that man during the ceremony. We couldn¡¯t normally meet because of the number of responsibilities and workload on each of our shoulders, but the ceremony was something else. Even that man said it like that. And honestly, ever since I got married to that man I didn¡¯t want to give off a feeling that I was being monopolized by him. So I was continuing to scout out the crowd further, all the while trying to fix the wrinkles of my dress with my hands.


    Finally, I heard the voice of the one I wanted to meet.


    ¡¸Filmina.¡¹


    Hearing that gentle voice, I turned towards it and I even failed to realize that my face brightened up in a smile in an instant. I slowly turned towards that long-awaited person, trying to look as dignified as possible.


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C It¡¯s been a while, Father.¡¹


    Hearing me say those words, Father smiled brightly as well.


    His formal attire was black in color but nearly as flashy as the one of that man, with his posture looking as strong as always. It was a posture of someone confident and strong, who tended to attract people towards himself. His eyes, usually gleaming with intelligence, were filled with gentle light as he was looking at me. They always reminded me of fresh flowers swaying in the Summer¡¯s breeze.


    Even though this man is not my real father, but a friend of my father¡¯s, I¡¯ve been treating him as such ever since I could remember. His name is Ernest Von Lancent and he is the one who took me in. Ever since childhood, I have been calling him Uncle Lancent.


    ¡¸I was looking forward to seeing you today.¡¹


    ¡¸You were always such a charming and loving person, but I see you¡¯ve become even more beautiful as of late.¡¹


    ¡¸Fufu, if you say that, Father, then it must be true. I¡¯m glad to hear you say that.¡¹


    Holding a small conversation just like that with Father was warming my heart after such a long time.


    One of the great things about Father was that he was able to hold such conversations with ease and was very natural. Those traits of his must have made him really popular with the ladies back in the day. As I said before, he treated me like his real daughter from an early age and since my mental age was much older than my body, I could really fully appreciate the kindness he showed me. Just what kind of woman would capture his heart? And what could I do to become a woman like that? Either way, that¡¯s the ideal woman I want to become somewhere in the future.


    And today, that splendid Father joined me right next to my seat, and together we kept on closely observing the closed door at the far end of the throne room. I was also wondering if he would be able to tell all the bizarre and troublesome events that I got dragged into during this past year.


    ¡¸But I must say. I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want to be here right now, but it would be nice to see him act accordingly on a day like this.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, Father. I sure hope that Edi will rise to meet our expectations.¡¹


    Surely, only Father would be brave enough to describe that man as a child. As my cheeks blushed slightly, I giggled silently beside Father.


    Eventually the sounds of the orchestra ceases and the throne room becomes silent. As the loud fanfares went off, the attendants got up from their chairs. As the two of us stood up as well, we could see the door at the back finally being opened. The orchestra started playing different melody and a round of loud applause could be heard. Then entered His Majesty the King, the Princess and the Heroes who saved the world.


    All of them looked simply wonderful, walking down the red carpet that was placed on the floor and leading all the way towards the altar. The Heroes looked mighty and dignified, the Princess looked radiant in her pure-white dress and the Brave Hero was at the center of attention with his Holy Sword hanging from his waist. Then there was the Knights Commander and Widnicol was right at the end, looking way more relaxed than in the waiting room not so long ago. That man was walking right behind the Princess, and even though he was wearing all black, he was looking even more radiant than anyone else here.


    A picture of the princess


    If his current appearance was a shocker to me, who was seeing him on an everyday basis, then what would the people who witness him for the first time ever think? I could also feel that the eyes of everyone present were locked on them as well.


    Even though I know that those are not my achievements that are being celebrated, I can¡¯t help it but to feel proud for that man. I could also tell that the companions of that man were all a group of wonderful people. I know that his character might not be the best out there, but I could see the effort he was putting into trying to look the best he possibly could. Even though it must have been mentally tiring for him. I wonder if Father could see it as well? There was a smile on his face and he looked rather pleased.


    You could feel that the prejudice against people with black hair, which was common not so long ago, was now nowhere to be seen in this room. Just then I could see that man looking towards us and when we nodded our heads towards him, I could have sworn that he seemed to be just a little bit flustered because of that. Right next to me, Father laughed and smiled warmly.

 Volume 5 Chapter 1.3

    Translator: Kurehashi Aiko


    Editor: Jacinta


    Then the Princess and the King sat down on the thrones and the Heroes sat right before them. Just like that, the celebrations of the anniversary of the Demon Lord¡¯s defeat could officially begin. From here on out, everything went smoothly and exactly as planned. The first part of the ceremony was that each ambassador would present their thanks to the Heroes for bringing the peace back to the world. It would depend on the person and was either short and concise or elaborate and long. And the Heroes just sat there, listening to congratulations after congratulations with great interest. However, it was clear to me that even though they knew that what they did was indeed praiseworthy, they would much rather prefer to leave it as a private matter and not make it public. They were putting up polite fronts, but deep down inside of their hearts they must have wished for this part to be over as soon as possible. But despite all that, the congratulations would keep on coming, with foreign ambassadors reading the name of their country, their respective ruler and the content of their messages.


    ¡¸Representing the Empire of Nerogranto, the ambassador of the Emperor Gabriel Oorina, Juradislav-dono.¡¹


    Hearing the name of the country I didn¡¯t know all that much about, I turned to look at the ambassador with utmost curiosity. His formal attire was covering a well-built body, his face was covered with a beard and a mustache, and his voice was cheerful when he recited congratulations on behalf of his lord. His speech was neither too long nor too short, and once he was done talking the next ambassador took his place swiftly and without fail.


    Was there something else to the celebrations beside the congratulatory speeches? Not exactly, but contrary to my expectation everyone seemed to be bearing with the congratulations quite well, especially the Princess and that man. At the same time, the expression of the ambassador Juradislav was warm and friendly. For a moment out there he seemed to be talking with the Princess and the King about something, but since I was so far from the altar I couldn¡¯t exactly hear what it was. However, it surely wasn¡¯t anything bad, since the ambassador quickly bowed his head and returned to his seat, making space for another person to come up.


    While I went back to looking at the Heroes, I could hear a quiet muttering with my ear.


    ¡¸Impossible¡­¡­¡¹


    ¡¸¨C¨C¨C¨C Father?¡¹


    Hearing Father say something like that I turned towards him. But Father only shook his head with an expression of disbelief on his face, without really saying anything else. I could only guess what it was, with quotation marks flowing above my head in visible confusion.


    The ceremony carried on without any major incidents taking place, and before long I was back again in the waiting room with all of the Heroes of today¡¯s festivities. It was regrettable that I had to separate from Father, but I guess it couldn¡¯t be helped. I was supposed to join that man at tonight¡¯s banquet after all, so I had to rejoin him.


    Stepping into the waiting room, I could see the Princess and that man casually drinking tea and looking all relaxed, while the other Heroes and Widnicol look exhausted beyond belief. I couldn¡¯t stop thinking that I came at an inappropriate moment and just kind of stood there for a while. It was then that the Knights Commander saw me.


    ¡¸Ah, Filmina! For a moment I thought it was someone else! I totally forgot that you¡¯ll be with us for tonight¡¯s banquet!¡¹


    ¡¸To think that you would confuse me with someone else, oh my! And yes, I shall accompany you all tonight.¡¹


    It was another duty of the wife of the Court Wizard and one of the Heroes who saved the world. I could hear the others silently giggling and looking towards me with warm looks.


    ¡¸Everyone, thank you very much for all of your hard work. You did you best out there and for that I am grateful to you all.¡¹


    Those were my honest feelings. However, everyone¡¯s faces (except for the two) have gone from the look of exhaustion to the look of even more exhaustion in response to my words. The thought of the banquet must have done this to them.


    ¡¸Ahh¡­¡­ I don¡¯t wanna do this, so tired¡­¡­ I don¡¯t get it. How could the two of you be so calm¡­¡­?¡¹


    Said the Knights Commander, to which the Princess and that man looked at him briefly only to go back to casually sipping on their tea right after.


    ¡¸I would be a good idea for the two of you to finally be able to get used to things like that, you know?¡¹


    ¡¸Since I¡¯m a Knights Commander I always have to attend ceremonies like that. That¡¯s just sad, don¡¯t you think!?¡¹


    For a Knights Commander to say such a thing, it was truly horrible!


    I approached that man and as soon as he saw me he brought his cup back to the table and gently smiled at me, while behind me the Knights Commander sounded as though he was going to start ripping his own hair off out of desperation. That man then urged me to sit beside him and I did just that, having already missed him throughout the ceremony.


    ¡¸Umm, please forgive me if I¡¯m wrong, but wasn¡¯t the ambassador of Nerogranto Empire talking to you during the ceremony?¡¹


    What was that all about? When I asked him, that man furrowed his brows and nodded his head, confirming my words. So I wasn¡¯t seeing things.


    ¡¸Ah, that? He was saying something completely incomprehensible to me.¡¹


    ¡¸Something you couldn¡¯t understand¡­¡­?¡¹


    What was that supposed to mean? It was rare for that man to not be able to understand something that other people were talking to him about. He took another sip of tea that was already cold, but then the Princess stepped in, saying ¡°Ah, that guy, huh?¡±


    ¡¸That guy said that he would like to meet Agedilus in private.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, come to think of it, I heard that as well. To say such a thing in a place such as this, he must be a really important person.¡¹


    Said Widnicol, also joining in on the conversation. And if more and more people knew what that was about it, only goes to show that the social skills of that man were still severely lacking. But since that man has never left this kingdom, he was never involved with people from other countries. Who knows? Maybe such a meeting would be beneficial to him? Or, by extension, to the whole kingdom? That would be great, if nothing else. Or there was always a possibility that the ambassador didn¡¯t tell that to that man of his own volition, but was only a middle man for someone else? Honestly, I didn¡¯t know what to think of it. But what was that feeling I was having? As if something bad was about to happen? Why would someone be interested in a Hero like that?


    Now, I would also like for the celebrations tonight to end without any major incident as well. I smiled and then looked at the Princess, expecting her to smile and laugh as well. But that wasn¡¯t the case. The look on the Princess¡¯s face was quite solemn indeed. It was the same kind of expression that my Father wore not so long ago.


    ¡¸Princess? Is there something wrong?¡¹


    When I asked her that, the Princess reacted just like my Father, gasping a little bit and then slowly shook her head.


    ¡¸¡­¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing.¡¹


    No, judging from her expression alone it couldn¡¯t possibly be ¡°nothing¡±, but I couldn¡¯t ask her more about that even if I wanted to. So I only grasped the hand of that man and squeezed it tightly, as if that was going to give me strength. In the background, the Knights Commander kept on lamenting. I was hoping that my premonition wouldn¡¯t come true.

 Volume 5 Chapter 2.1

    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    The solemn atmosphere of the day had completely changed. The great hall of the Purple Peony Court was decorated with flowers and magical gems, which made it look even more grand. A celebration was being held. Delegations from countries from all over the world were present. They were all dressed up in fine clothes, and I could watch those beautiful garments to my heart¡¯s content. Of course, I also wasn¡¯t wearing the daytime formal dress either. I put on a gorgeous orchid-pink dress which suited the occasion, as I was standing next to the man playing one of the leading roles in Valgentum. He was wearing deep purple garments. People around us were looking at him but he stood silently without meeting anyone¡¯s eyes, occasionally sipping on bubbly white wine from a flute glass he was holding. He didn¡¯t wear his usual black robes. This look was quite refreshing to my eyes, but I was so flustered that I wasn¡¯t really aware of what was being said to me.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, though, could I? It might sound like an excuse, but I had always had a soft spot for uniforms and suits. Incidentally, I also loved how the dressed up ladies looked, of course.


    For those reasons, the great hall was a boundless sight for sore eyes. In my heart I thought it was a good thing that no man of valor approached my husband, as I continued to watch other people.


    All around the spacious hall, the royals were surrounded by ambassadors and different members of the delegations¡¯ entourage. The Princess smiled radiantly, as she was used to doing. The Head Knight of the Chivalric Order was chatting and cracking jokes, making people around him laugh. The Hero looked a bit perplexed, but he had an invigorating smile on his face. I only felt a bit sorry for Widnichol. He was surrounded by women taller than him and even from a distance I could clearly see how flustered he was. I wanted to somehow help him, but in this situation I would merely be an addition to the party and if I tried to awkwardly interrupt a conversation, I might somehow make our state of affairs worse. In this situation all I could do was to silently send him my support and cheer him in my heart.


    Except for the man standing next to me, all of Valgentum¡¯s dignitaries were still unmarried, so there were no other wives present. I heard that not only the aristocrats from our country, but also ones from other countries were aiming for formal marriage interviews. This evening was a great chance for them to catch other people¡¯s attention, as it was impossible for the authorities from other countries to overlook them here.


    I instantly thought that this celebration could be called a Grand Formal Marriage Meeting Party. If I didn¡¯t exist, the man next to me would probably also be approached by other nobles and flooded with offers of marriage meetings. It¡¯s¡­ no, frankly, this picture wasn¡¯t funny at all.


    ¡¸What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s a frown on your forehead.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh.¡¹


    I shouldn¡¯t have, it¡¯s no good. I had scowled just now. He was looking at me as if about to ask if I was tired. He started to get closer but I stopped him, as I shook my head¡¸It¡¯s nothing.¡¹. It¡¯s not like I could tell him that I selfishly got jealous by imagining him being surrounded by people wanting to talk about marriage.


    The people who knew us well often said that this man was keeping me to himself to the extent of wanting to bind me with a rope, but from his own point of view it was nothing of the sort. I, as much as anyone, felt the desire to monopolize and couldn¡¯t help but feel jealous. He probably didn¡¯t think about such things too much.


    He didn¡¯t look fully convinced, but he sensed that I didn¡¯t feel like saying anything more, so he simply said ¡¸I see.¡¹and withdrew. I was satisfied, as I could go back to looking around the room. People around us were chatting pleasantly and occasionally looking in our direction, like I mentioned before. Nobody was approaching him not because I was with him but as expected, because of his black hair, his jet black hair. Sometimes, when somebody turned towards us or secretly looked at him, they lowered their voices and talked between each other. Even if they were saying something flattering, I wouldn¡¯t say it was a pleasant feeling.


    For myself, his glamorous and beautiful hair was a source of envy, but I have known for many years now that such a point of view wasn¡¯t common in this world. The man himself didn¡¯t seem to care but myself, standing next to him, wanted to say something and I was filled with complex feelings of irritation mixed with anger and sadness.


    I started thinking about how I¡¯d like my existence to be a shield for this man, even if just a little bit. Even though he didn¡¯t seem to care about it. I was also gossiped about and called a cursed child that was hated by spirits, but this man was avoided simply because of the color of his hair. Such a tendency was much worse than any hurtful words. It saddened me deeply and also made me nervous. If they had something to say rather than gossiping behind his back, they should have said that to his face. That way I can ready myself and am able to respond with a counter attack.


    ¡¸Excuse me!¡¹


    That¡¯s right. If they would approach in such a direct manner¡­ Huh?


    To the voice interrupting my thoughts, my hand holding a glass stopped halfway to my lips and I looked that way¡­ or at least I tried to, but the man stepped in front of me. He stood there and I couldn¡¯t see anything. He tried to protect me and I was thankful and happy because of it, but it was too much. He was overprotective. How many times did he make me think that, I wonder. I was about to say something, when I heard the words spoken directly with a serious look:


    ¡¸In your case, even doing this is still not enough.¡¹, to which I had no response. I thought of something unnecessary. Certainly, my conduct this year was more than enough of a reason for him to behave this way, so I couldn¡¯t retort. That being said, what violence could possibly occur in such a place and among such a party of people? I leaned a little bit from behind his narrow figure to look at the person who spoke to us and I gasped.


    ¡¸Um¡­ would you be so kind as to spare me a moment of your time?¡¹


    There stood a young boy, maybe sixteen or seventeen years old, wearing a stylish, fitted dark blue suit. If compared to anybody in this room, as far as age goes, he was probably the closest to Widnichol. I was captivated by his deep wine colored hair. My normally white cheeks flushed with excitement. His features were perfectly arranged, his nose straight and narrow, his lips thin¡­ But most of all, even more than his hair, it was his eyes that drew my attention. The gaze I was used to ¨C full of repulsion, dislike and a wish to avoid the ,,blackness¡± ¨C was not reflected in his eyes. The only thing I could read in them was pure and beautiful kindness. The color of his eyes was something between purple and orange, which I knew exactly how to call. Of course, I knew it. Since it was the exact same color as the eyes of the man standing in front of me and I called them sunrise colored. I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off him. His eyes, his face ¨C it was all extremely similar to the face I knew so well, to that man¡¯s face. If I had to choose something that was distinguishing, it would surely be the age difference. Apart from that, it was as if my husband was looking in the mirror. Just like Edi, this boy was exceedingly beautiful.


    As I was looking at him dumbfounded, the boy, as if unable to conceal his joy, put a smile on his face, which was so much like that man¡¯s face. He stood in front of my husband, meeting him for the first time, and he didn¡¯t look scared. Nor was he acting brave. He simply looked straight at him. I was the one shaking, although, I don¡¯t know, why. I looked at the man, he was staring at the boy with the same colored eyes, while the latter was beaming, but he didn¡¯t say anything. He simply examined the boy with an expressionless face. It appeared that the man was also trembling, or at least I thought so. The boy, who didn¡¯t seem to notice our reaction spoke again.


    ¡¸It¡¯s nice to meet you. My name is Lucius Igur Bradott. I have always wanted to meet you.¡¹


    The boy made a refined bow in a flawless movement¡­ no, not ¡®the boy¡¯, Lucius. He made a face that man would never do, showing a sweet smile.


    ¡¸It is an honor to finally meet you, brother.¡¹


    In an instant, the whole room stirred with murmurs.


    If we noticed¡­ Actually, it seemed like the boy that introduced himself as Lucius and that man brought the attention of all the people in the hall. The gazes of the Princess and others, surrounded by a noisy crowd, were fixed on the pair. My husband being so popular was something to be happy about¡­ But it was not the time and place for jokes. What the hell was I thinking! I shouldn¡¯t get lost in thoughts at such a moment.

 Volume 5 Chapter 2.2

    Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 2


    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    What did that boy say right now? Did he just call that man a¡¸brother¡¹, or was it my imagination, maybe I heard something wrong? No, no, that was not the case. The distance between us is small and he spoke very clearly. I wasn¡¯t wrong and I remembered exactly what the boy had said. However, it¡¯s undeniable that such words said so suddenly were easy to believe.


    Once again I examined Lucius¡¯ face, and then my husband¡¯s. Both were obviously exceedingly handsome. However, looking at their faces I couldn¡¯t just finish on ¡®handsome¡¯. The difference in their hair color was adding to their effect. The man¡¯s face gave the impression of harshness and was a little smug, while Lucius had soft and gentle features. Still, I had reached the conclusion that overall they resembled each other closely. It was as if somebody put a big mirror in front of that man and I am sure he thought of himself from a younger age. They were so much alike, I couldn¡¯t believe it. And I slowly began to actually believe that they were brothers, just as Lucius had stated.


    ¡¸Am I the one you¡¯re calling a brother?¡¹


    His voice was flat and indifferent, so I couldn¡¯t tell what he was really thinking. Even though his voice was so unwelcoming, the boy wasn¡¯t frightened at all. Without any hesitation he said¡¸Yes!¡¹with a smile on his face. His androgynous features, so similar to that man¡¯s, looked so fragile and delicate that I felt as if they might break with a single touch. But even though he looked sensitive, he had some nerve to be so bold and cheeky. Or maybe, as his voice indicated, he couldn¡¯t help himself because of overwhelming joy and he simply didn¡¯t have the capacity to notice the surroundings. As for the man opposite, just like his voice, his face was expressionless. But from this I understood, his heart was unusually disturbed. Perhaps he couldn¡¯t believe it? Or maybe he didn¡¯t want to believe? I was on the verge of asking him those questions, but I knew he wouldn¡¯t respond, there was no doubt about that. Normally the man, being in such a big hall would say something like¡¸You are very good at making jokes.¡¹ and laugh scornfully. I was positive about that. Family for this man was something special. His respect and affection for my father-in-law and his clumsy love towards me ¨C his world wasn¡¯t big by any standard, but he held and protected this narrow world by himself. Even now it hasn¡¯t changed. So when at that moment he didn¡¯t immediately discard the boy who was about to trespass on his precious world, I began to wonder what might have been the meaning of that. Was it because of how similar their features were? Was it because they had the same colored eyes? Or was there something else, a more profound connection that he noticed?


    A picture of the two men.


    The people around had been watching us all this time, while talking in hushed voices. I understood their desire to look at those two beautiful figures standing together. I had a secured front-row view. But those beauties combined weren¡¯t the reason for this attention. The one word uttered by Lucius,¡¸Brother¡¹, was more than enough of a reason for such focused attention.


    Frankly I was at a loss of words. How rude of me, who came here as a wife of that man and is supposed to fully support him. Only then did I realize that in fact I too was trembling, just like the man. Completely disconnected from the commotion around me. Deep in my heart I smiled broadly, but what was I supposed to say? No, the boy had addressed that man. If I spoke in this situation, it might have been considered bad manners or I might have said something foolish and thoughtless, and judging from the man¡¯s behavior I was expecting a friendly answer.


    Where was his usual wicked tongue? Was being called a¡¸ brother¡¹so shocking to him? Indeed, he had not been called a brother ever, not even as a joke by Fernan, his actual brother-in-law. He never seemed to mind. But maybe he has always wanted a younger brother? No, that¡¯s stupid. Aah, the trembling got worse and in this disorder I didn¡¯t know what to do.


    There stood the expressionless man, the smiling Lucius and myself, in bewilderment. At that moment a fourth person joined our group.


    ¡¸The conversation got very interesting, didn¡¯t it?¡¹


    It was a deep and reverberating baritone voice. When Lucius heard that voice he looked at the figure behind us and his smile broadened even more.


    ¡¸Master Gabriel!¡¹


    ¡¸Lucius. I hope you are not being impolite to master Agedilius and the Lady?¡¹


    ¡¸Of course not.¡¹


    Lucius responded with his posture straightened, while the man naturally walked by and stood next to him facing us. He had a magnificent moustache, and was very well-built. I didn¡¯t remember ever seeing him before. He was the most impressionable person, so it would have been impossible for me not to notice him during the daytime festival celebrations. With sharp and narrow eyes he bowed quickly, just like Lucius did before.


    ¡¸I beg your pardon for this late introduction. My name is Gabriel Orina Yuradislav. I hurried here to take part in the celebration as the ambassador for the Nerogrant Empire. It is truly an honor to meet the hero who saved the world¡¹


    Even though usually when people see that man¡¯s hair, they react in one way or another, the ambassador just like Lucius, didn¡¯t show any sign of agitation. Maybe it was something common in their country¡¯s culture. I wondered what their expectations were. The surrounding people even though averting their eyes from my husband, were holding their breath in suspense and listening eagerly to the conversation, but neither Lucius, nor Gabriel seemed to mind.


    ¡¸¡­..My name is Agedilus Von Lancent, His Majesty¡¯s Valgentum¡¯s Head Magician.¡¹


    Maybe it was thanks to the ambassador¡¯s impressionable form of greeting, but it seemed that the people around us were slightly less intimidated by that man. The atmosphere of surprise has changed. The man gave his answer to the ambassador with his expression as blank and emotionless as ever. He introduced himself as if he was biting his tongue and gave the formal name of our country without any hesitation. Yes, it¡¯s only his way of conduct.


    Letting out a sigh of relief in my heart, I stood next to this man, held the hem of my dress and bowed once.


    The ambassador said¡¸You have a beautiful wife.¡¹, an agreeable compliment, and once again focused all his attention on my husband. His bright eyes showed no fear or disgust. He simply smiled broadly, held Lucius¡¯ shoulder and pushed him slightly one step forward so that he now stood directly before my husband.


    ¡¸I let young Lucius accompany me on this delegation to observe and learn during this occasion. However, to be frank it was not the primary reason for his visit.¡¹


    Do you understand now? The ambassador¡¯s smiling face seemed to be asking this question. I glanced quickly at that man¡¯s face and saw that he had the slightest frown on his beautiful, well-featured face. He wasn¡¯t fond of indirect expression, so perhaps he was getting annoyed with the air of importance that the ambassador expressed. The man himself had the tendency to speak and express as little as possible, but why should that be the case with other people? Lucius and Gabriel didn¡¯t seem to notice the slight change in that man¡¯s countenance at all. Even though it was their first meeting, and with a person with black hair too, they showed no intention of avoiding him and still with smiles on their faces they continued the conversation.


    ¡¸It was you, who Lucius wanted to meet during the festivities. As you might have guessed, he is clearly your younger brother. I dare say, you share the same father. Isn¡¯t that right, Lucius?¡¹


    ¡¸That is correct. Sorry, please, call me Lucius.¡¹


    ¡­.No. No, no, no. What was that speech? It was said so plainly, but it¡¯s not something that can be accepted easily, is it!? To those badly-timed words, the people around us stirred once more. Words like¡¸What¡¯s the meaning of this?¡¹could be heard, but I felt that the person to say it should be me. Lucius stared at the man with eyes filled with anticipation, while the ambassador looked at Lucius as if examining something charming. The man himself was¡­ Even though I have been with him for so long and was confident in my skills of understanding the subtle signs of emotions he showed, this time I couldn¡¯t understand his feelings. He wore a mask of perfect indifference.


    I could only see that he was surprised but that was it. What other feelings apart from astonishment were there, I couldn¡¯t say. He consciously hid them, even from me. If only I could see his hand trembling again, that would be enough. But it would attract the public¡¯s attention at some point, so he couldn¡¯t even do that. Edi! I wanted to say his name, one word only, but I hesitated. Even if you were to believe the words of those two, first remember that as my husband, you are more precious to me than anybody else.


    I wanted to convey those words to him so much, but in this place and situation it would be considered ill-mannered speech and conduct and might have met with disapproval from other people. I stretched my hand to touch his white angular one, but at that exact moment another voice spoke.


    ¡¸Excuse me for just a moment.¡¹


    I gasped in surprise, hearing a dignified voice.

 Volume 5 Chapter 2.3

    Volume 5 Chapter 2 Part 3


    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    I wasn¡¯t not sure when, but we were approached by the Princess herself. When I looked at her, I saw that she wasn¡¯t wearing her pure white shrine maiden robes from the ceremony. She had put on a beautiful, deep crimson dress. She looked very poised and excellent. Just a moment ago she was smiling pleasantly while talking with leaders of foreign countries and charming them, but she must have made her way towards us on purpose. I was not sure if it was the right choice of action against the man in his present state, but thanks to the Princess¡¯ arrival I ceased to express my emotions just as I was about to.


    The man bowed once to the Princess with his emotionless expression and I followed. Of course, the Ambassador and Lucius both bowed as well. The Princess received the bows as a natural thing and swiftly turned to face the Ambassador. She stretched her hand. He took it and kissed it gently. He narrowed his eyes, as if looking at something very dazzling, sighed with admiration and relaxed his gaze.


    ¡¸I have heard many rumors about Princess Clementine. A living gem, indeed. You bestow to us all a radiant light and truly indescribable beauty.¡¹


    His passionate praise and admirations were completely different from the greeting he had offered me. That didn¡¯t sadden me at all, though. Deep inside I agreed with his praises and thought:¡¸As expected, even such a man as the Ambassador is under our Princess¡¯ spell. She really is our country¡¯s, Valgentum¡¯s treasure.¡¹. I felt that his praising words were not sufficient, but the fact that he complimented the Princess directly was admirable¡­ While I was thinking so, everybody¡¯s gaze turned towards the Princess. I touched the man¡¯s hand and entangled my own fingers with his, it was just for a brief second. He didn¡¯t look at me, but I felt his fingers entwining with mine, which was enough. He let go instantly, but that short interaction, shorter than a second, filled my heart with warmth.


    I wanted to calm him down with this gesture, but instead it was me, who felt reassured and calm. As usual, I¡¯m only receiving. I thought that with regret, while the Princess got kissed on the hand and smiled in a relaxed and calm manner, so mature for her age. Such a smile on a beautiful lady¡¯s face was a powerful thing. Even Lucius, being a beautiful person on his own, blushed slightly which made his eyes reflect the sun. The reaction of the surrounding people was very similar. The Princess, who seemed to be used to it, simply deepened her smile and opened her crimson, petal-like mouth.


    ¡¸It¡¯s an honor to receive such praises. However, as for the subject of your conversation with master Agedilus, it¡¯s not the time and place for such talks. Do allow me to arrange an appropriate place for you to continue this subject another time and for now let us enjoy the celebration, shall we?¡¹


    Perhaps it was my imagination, but even though her smile was as dazzling as ever, I could feel a dangerous atmosphere around her, as her words seemed to be stinging.


    It wasn¡¯t clear if the Ambassador read the room and her mood well, but he simply said¡¸Perhaps you are right.¡¹and laughed shortly as he gave her one more bow. He quickly turned on his heel and without arranging any other meeting time, he walked away and disappeared in the commotion. Lucius followed the Ambassador, but he looked back at my husband several times with regret. His sunrise colored eyes hidden under long lashes seemed to be urging him and pleading¡¸Aren¡¯t you going to call after me? Aren¡¯t you going to make me stop?¡¹but after being reproached by the Ambassador, he resigned. His tottering figure looked like a disheartened little dog with his tail between his legs, that had finally gotten to meet his owner, just to get pulled away a moment later. How should I look at that elusive beautiful young man now? I knew it wasn¡¯t the time and place to escape reality, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    After that the celebration continued without any further disturbances. Even though we were still exposed to curious looks of the surrounding people, after a while we got less and less of them. As for that man, even though at first glance he didn¡¯t look any different, I knew he kept thinking about Lucius and the Ambassador. He stayed absent-minded even after we left the palace and returned home. I was annoyed with myself for not being able to find any suitable words to say to him, as he continued to remain silent. Even as I changed from my dress to my nightgown and as we both prepared for bed, he said absolutely nothing and his face was hardened into a severe expression. I was certain he wasn¡¯t actually angry, just worried. When I examined his beautiful face, usually looking like a doll made by a skilled craftsman and with a soul put inside, I thought that at that moment he looked more like an actual doll than ever. Before, however expressionless his face was, I could always guess his feelings with certainty. But since the celebration I could not see what was hidden in his heart, because of that, the only thing I could do was guess.


    He was a man who held his step-father, my honorable father-in-law in very high esteem. His respect and affection was at an almost alarming rate. He was also a man abandoned by his family, who didn¡¯t care about him at all, that was something we had both known for a long time already. But perhaps it didn¡¯t mean that he had completely threw away the idea of having a¡¸family¡¹or that he has stopped yearning for it. Blood is said to be thicker than water. I didn¡¯t doubt his affections but there were bound to be parts that were indivisible. If indeed he completely threw away the idea of¡¸family¡¹, surely he would not devote all of his affection to my father-in-law.


    ¡¸¡­¡­..Edi?¡¹


    I spoke for the first time since the celebration at the palace.


    He was sitting on a chair in his nightclothes, with the never-changing brooding expression. And at last, he turned his sunrise-colored eyes towards me and finally, finally looked straight at me.


    ¡¸¡­What is it?¡¹


    ¡¸Um¡­ Well¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Spell it out, what is it?¡¹


    It was his usual voice. His cold voice, sounding as if he tried to push you away or to bluntly refuse you. It looked like nothing changed and everything was as usual, but strangely I couldn¡¯t say anything. Naturally, there were things I wanted to say but even though I opened my mouth, nothing but air escaped them. I couldn¡¯t utter a single syllable.


    Of course he noticed the strange state I was in, got up and peered into my eyes.


    ¡¸Filmina? What¡¯s wrong?!¡¹


    Without realizing it, I fell into his arms. I wrapped my arms around him tightly, and hugged him with all the strength I had. He gasped trying to catch his breath and as I looked up to examine his face, I saw his sunrise colored eyes opened wide in surprise. I was starting to feel a bit embarrassed and self-conscious, but regardless I didn¡¯t pull myself away from him. And while I held him and looked into his eyes, I finally found my voice and one by one I formed the words. I spoke as if to an infant.


    ¡¸Edi, please, please, don¡¯t forget that I am by your side. Remember that you have me, and Uncle Lancent, and Yuli, and the whole Adina family¡­!¡¹


    I wasn¡¯t able to end the sentence. The man tightened his embrace and hugged me with all his might. I was buried into his arms to the point where I couldn¡¯t move anymore. I wanted to see his facial expressions so much, but I know he wouldn¡¯t forgive me if I looked.


    ¡¸Yeah. I understand.¡¹


    With his face close, he whispered into my ear.


    ¡¸I understand it well.¡¹


    He said it as if it wanting to let me know it was the most natural and obvious thing in the world. Still, he didn¡¯t let me see his face. I wanted to say that he should let me see him while speaking such words, but for some reason I hesitated. I didn¡¯t say anything. There were other things I wanted to say, but the only thing I could do was caress his back. It¡¯s not like I wasn¡¯t happy with him saying contently ¡¸I know.¡¹. But he didn¡¯t get one thing. There was a difference between ¡¸I understand.¡¹and ¡¸I know.¡¹1 And he didn¡¯t get how big a difference it made. He had lived this way until now. When at that moment I realized that, I felt helpless and my heart became full of terrible sadness and loneliness.


    I wondered what will that boy, claiming to be my husband¡¯s ¡¸younger brother¡¹, bring to our lives from now on? That beautiful boy, that looked just like Edi. Who was not intimidated by him, like others. And who called him ¡¸older brother¡¹with such overwhelming affection, it was almost too much. I wondered¡­


    I still didn¡¯t understand many things, but I could say this one thing with certainty. I wished with all my might that he would not snatch that man away from me. Tightly held in my husband¡¯s arms, I couldn¡¯t help but pray for that to the Goddess in heaven.

 Volume 5 Chapter 3.1

    Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 1


    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    The very next day the man received a call from the castle, summoning him to a formal convening. Even without being called so unexpectedly, he was always extremely busy fulfilling the duties of the Head Magician. This time the call came with the sovereign¡¯s seal, what was that about?! I couldn¡¯t help but wonder if it was somehow connected to the events of the previous day. Unconsciously, I got a little suspicious. He handed me the note and as I was reading the beautifully written words, he suddenly snatched it away from me.


    ¡¸I think that¡¯s enough. Stop making such a serious face.¡¹


    The man was already dressed and about to leave.


    ¡¸Even so!¡¹


    I looked up at him and spoke without thinking.


    ¡¸How could I not look serious? A covening summoned by an imperial command from His Majesty himself¡­ There wasn¡¯t one since the suppression of the Demon King, was there? I know it¡¯s not likely, but I can¡¯t help but wonder, could it be¡­.¡¹


    Perhaps this order was given unnecessarily.


    I thought so, as I felt a sudden and very delicate touch on my forehead. I stopped talking with surprise. He kept his usual emotionless expression on. With no regard to what I was trying to say he snorted and for a moment he pressed the tip of his lips on my forehead.


    ¡¸It probably was not a sudden or hurried decision. Since the representatives from other countries are watching us right now, it could be merely putting on a show. ¡¹


    ¡¸That¡¯s what you think? But Edi, you don¡¯t like being made a spectacle, do you?¡¹


    ¡¸Oh well¡­ Still, I understand what is expected of me.¡¹


    He looked as if he wanted to say the words: Which is why you stay here and wait for me, as usual. I stretched my back to kiss him on the cheek. This time he blinked in surprise as my lips touched him. He said¡¸See you later.¡¹and turned on his heel.


    ¡¸Have a good day!¡¹I replied while laughing, as I knew he wasn¡¯t angry with me for that.


    After that I decided to stop thinking about the events of last night and continued with my day as usual. The things the boy said yesterday were still fresh in my memory, but I couldn¡¯t just keep thinking and fixating on it. Going about my day as I always did was the best way for me to calm myself down.I kept saying that to myself as I chose the appropriate time to go to the market to buy the ingredients for that day¡¯s dinner and as I was planning the meal.


    Suddenly, the magical stone on the wall shone brightly, announcing the return of the master of the house. Oh? My hand stopped mid-air as I was cutting the vegetables. This was very unusual. The sun was already setting, but the outside was still considerably light. Based on his past habits, it was far from his usual time to come back home.


    Perhaps, as I was thinking this morning, it was an unnecessary summon.


    I put down the knife and rinsed my hands slightly. I don¡¯t like to be interrupted while cooking, but it¡¯s a different story when it comes to welcoming him back home. I rushed up to the entrance and greeted him.


    ¡¸Welcome home, Edi. You¡¯re back surprisingly early to-¡¹


    ¡­day. I couldn¡¯t finish the sentence when I looked at the tall man standing at the door. He tried to hide his expression but I could see his face was in fact filled with dissatisfaction, as he bore a sour look. I stood with my mouth open. I wasn¡¯t able to hide my surprise as I looked at the young man standing next to him, with his beautiful, wine colored hair and that man¡¯s sunrise colored eyes. He put his sweet smile on. There was a difference in age and general atmosphere between them. There was no doubt that everybody would find his smiling face charming. But since I was that man¡¯s wife, I shouldn¡¯t be deceived.


    ¡¸Ah¡­ Uhm¡­?¡¹


    I spoke showing my confusion, matching my words to the expression I surely had on my face. I tilted my head unconsciously. The young boy turned to face me and gave me a slight bow. I knew who he was. There was no way I couldn¡¯t know, since his speech yesterday night, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about him. Even now I wasn¡¯t able to get his words, his face and figure, and his conduct out of my head.


    There stood Lucius Igur Bradott, looking so much like my husband. He was gazing at me but surely not noticing much. The gentle smile on his face deepened.


    ¡¸Good evening. Please forgive me for this sudden visit. Allow me to introduce myself once again, my name is Lucius Igur Bradott. I am pleased to make your acquaintance.¡¹


    ¡¸Uh¡­ Thank you for your kind introduction. My name is Filmina Von Lancent.¡¹


    Holding one hand by his chest he bowed once more. I, too, hurriedly took the hem of my dress and gave a bow. As I raised my head I looked at the man next to the boy. He looked as if he was about to sigh at any moment.


    ¡¸I am to look after the delegate from Nerogrant Empire during their stay here.¡¹


    ¡¸Huh?¡¹


    I said it in a high-pitched voice and in disarray. He, on the other hand, spoke in a voice calmer and quieter than usual, which meant he was extremely displeased. His words were full of discontent. The boy didn¡¯t notice ¡ª or he might be a person not being able to distinguish that man¡¯s changes of emotions in the first place, so it would be only natural that he didn¡¯t notice. He simply smiled in a way that would surely mesmerize not only the women in this world, but also the men. He said cheerfully ¡¸Please take good care of me.¡¹and continued to smile.


    Wait a moment, what was that? While I looked at them inquiringly, he opened his mouth with a grave expression.


    ¡¸The delegation from the Nerogrant Empire is staying in our country for about two weeks. They are all staying at the imperial residence, however¡­¡¹


    For a moment the man¡¯s eyes looked down on Lucius. The boy didn¡¯t seem to mind my husband¡¯s reproachful gaze in the slightest¡­ but indeed, he was just trying to look unbothered, but I could notice that his cheeks blushed ever so slightly with embarrassment.


    ¡¸I requested it. During my stay in this country I wanted to spend some time in master Agedilus¡­ well,in my older brother¡¯s residence. I know I am causing you trouble, but would you be so kind as to somehow pardon me and forgive my insolence?¡¹


    He was taller than me, but even so he looked at me timidly. He looked just like a spoiled puppy, that was given his favorite treat but was also ordered to wait, so it frantically urged its owner to let it eat the food.


    Amongst the party of Nerogrant delegates, he must have led a privileged life. How are we to have him here, in such a modest and simple household on the outskirts of the capital? One could even say that it¡¯s too modest a residence for the Royal Head Magician. From a security standpoint, it was also difficult. But however much that man would wish so, we couldn¡¯t simply deny that self-indulgent boy¡¯s request.


    Actually, the fact that the man had brought the boy back home with him meant that the matter had already been decided, which is why there was nothing I could say now to change this decision. It didn¡¯t matter that I was the lady of this house. In this case I knew what I should and could do.


    ¡¸Master Lucius, allow me to welcome you to our household. Since I manage the residence myself, you will find it imperfect in many ways. Please forgive my carelessness. And now, how would you like to drink some tea?¡¹


    In a flash, Lucius¡¯ face brightened with a wide smile. We headed to the parlor. I was leading the party and as I was walking, I repeatedly heard the boy say smilingly¡¸Brother, older brother¡¹at every opportunity he got. When addressing that man, his voice was full of kindness and affection which he didn¡¯t even try to hide. The man himself looked uninterested and unconcerned. Knowing this man¡¯s history I could understand why he behaved like this, but still, considering how open the boy was with his friendliness my husband could have become at least a little bit more civil. Even though I wasn¡¯t without my suspicions, neither the boy¡¯s voice, nor his expression showed any signs of poisonous falsehood. I was bewildered by that.


    ¡¸Well now. Master Lucius, while I prepare the tea, kindly wait in this drawing room for a while. Edi, after you get changed, will you drink a cup?¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, thank you.¡¹


    ¡¸Very well.¡¹


    We left the boy in the parlor and left the house through the corridor. After closing the gates carefully, I asked the man in a quiet voice.


    ¡¸Edi, what is all that?!¡¹


    This time, to my question, the man sighed deeply. It was more meaningful than any words. I could say it showed his feelings. He opened his eyes and spoke, with the sigh still resounding in his words.


    ¡¸¡­.I was forced to take him in.¡¹


    ¡¸You were?¡¹


    ¡¸Yeah. He is a member of the delegation, even though he is still young. This trip is like a study abroad for him, so he has considerable liberty to do as he pleases. Bradott house is one of the most distinguished families in the Nerogrant Empire. I can¡¯t bluntly refuse a Bradott¡¯s legitimate child¡¯s wishes.¡¹


    It appears that the call he received this morning was concerning this matter. He was murmuring in his tiredness. I was sure he must have tried to oppose the boy¡¯s family¡¯s influence as much as possible. I knew well already, how protective he was of his own territory and how he hated letting other people in. It was also because he wanted to protect me.


    Once again I thought about the scene that had happened last night during the celebration. Even if he was forced to accept Lucius¡¯ request, his mind would be planning strategically. I looked at his beautiful face as he let out another sigh, utterly depressed, and I smiled at him.


    ¡¸Well in that case, there really is nothing to be done.¡¹


    If he didn¡¯t have any say in this, it was only natural that I too did not have any. I had a lot to think about in regards to that boy


    calling himself Edi¡¯s ¡¸younger brother¡¹, but at that moment I had to put it aside, as I had to prepare the tea for the boy and that man.


    ¡¸Now, Edi, please go and change and then join us. I will now go make the tea.¡¹


    ¡¸Right. Sorry about that.¡¹


    It was such an unusual thing for him to apologise with an awkward face expression, that I laughed it off, saying¡¸Oh my, what¡¯s that now!¡¹and kissed his cheek. He blinked his sunrise colored eyes. I left him standing there with a sidelong glance and headed to the kitchen. I thought it very unusual for him to behave in such an embarrassed manner and while fussing in the kitchen trying to find an excuse for it.

 Volume 5 Chapter 3.2

    Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 2


    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    He lifted his snow white hand to his lips and drank from his teacup. It was herbal tea with a pleasant flowery scent. The boy¡¯s beauty was similar to that man¡¯s, but he also had the sweetness of countenance, appropriate for his age, as he smiled with relief.


    ¡¸It¡¯s delicious. It¡¯s rather different than black tea, but it is still very tasty and refreshing.¡¹


    ¡¸I am glad to hear it. It¡¯s Edi¡¯s own blend and it is highly effective when it comes to fighting off fatigue.¡¹


    ¡¸My brother made it?!¡¹


    ¡¸Yes.¡¹


    His sunrise colored eyes opened wide in surprise and looked at the man sitting next to him. He was drinking his cup in silence. I thought it would have been best if he said something, anything, but he persistently stayed in his silent mode as if loudly manifesting that ¡¸There is nothing to talk about here, so it¡¯s best to stay quiet.¡¹. As he maintained this attitude, I sighed internally and looked at Lucius. He was fixated on Edi and examined him with twinkling eyes.


    ¡¸My brother can do anything, can¡¯t he¡­¡¹


    Even though he stared at Edi with so much longing, the man himself stayed completely silent. Lucius was a guest that came all the way from a neighbouring country on purpose, so this attitude might become a problem. Having said that, Lucius¡¯s attitude was not great either. Supposed he was truly his brother, still, having met Edi only a day before, he was growing way too accustomed and too familiar with him. However, contrary to that man¡¯s attitude the boy¡¯s attitude was not unpleasant, probably because the whole atmosphere surrounding him was pure, almost too pure, with no ill intentions. Was this the reason why that man could not attack him with his usual sharp tongue?


    Young Lucius kept looking only at the man, with absolute happiness on his face as if awaiting his response. I think it was the first time I saw anybody look at him in such a way. To my own discomfort I noticed that at some point, I don¡¯t know exactly when, it stopped making me uncomfortable to hear him call my husband¡¸brother¡¹.


    In any case, it¡¯s not acceptable for them to just stay silent like this. As the man could not be relied upon when it came to making conversation, I spoke instead.


    ¡¸Um¡­ Master Lucius? I heard it yesterday already, but¡­ you and Edi are brothers¡­?¡¹


    As I asked, I noticed that his cup was already empty, so I filled it with more tea from the teapot and finished my question. For the first time, the boy¡¯s sunrise colored eyes darkened.


    ¡¸¡­Yes. It is undeniably the truth. We share a father, he is the head of the Bradott family in the Nerogrant Empire. He¡¯s name is Lucion Igur Bradott.¡¹


    ¡¸Forgive me, but I don¡¯t understand one thing. As far as I know, I am certain that the blood of this country¡¯s people flows in Edi¡¯s veins. How is it possible that his father is a person from the Nerogrant Empire?¡¹


    Even without checking it in any particular way, one can instantly understand that Lucius is the blood relative of that man just by looking at him. They have the same sunrise colored eyes. The beautiful face that resembles his so closely is more than enough proof that they share the same family than any explanation. However, without any rational explanation, I could not fully believe it in my head. It¡¯s also possible to change one¡¯s appearance by magic, so I couldn¡¯t be convinced by simply hearing him say that¡¸it¡¯s the truth¡¹.


    Young Lucius indicated that he understands my doubts as something to be expected by nodding his head.


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural for you not to believe me, when I say it with so much empty certainty. Would you be so kind as to listen to my story first?¡¹


    To his mysterious tone of voice immediately I straightened myself unconsciously. The man also finally decided to be present in the conversation and put his cup down onto the saucer to listen more carefully. Lucius smiled slightly, as if relieved by our reaction, but became serious once more very fast and opened his light crimson, petal-like mouth.


    This was his story. Originally, the father of Lucius and that man¡¯s, Lucion Igur Bradott, was of Nerogrant Empire origin.


    As the young heir of a grand noble family, he took a trip abroad ¨C came to our country to study. During this trip he met a woman, which turned out to be a destined meeting. She was also a young woman of a great aristocratic family. It was only inevitable that the two of them became overcome with the attraction towards one another and fell in love. However, both of them carried the burden of responsibility of their families. It was very likely that their love would not be fulfilled. Still, the man did not give up. He overcame the opposition of the surrounding people of the Nerogrant Empire, left his country to be adopted by the family of his beloved. They were both in love and affectionate towards each other, so before long the girl


    became pregnant.


    If the story had ended here, their tale would have had a happy ending. And ¡®they lived happily ever after¡¯ would have been the last sentence. But the reality was not as simple and joyful. The fact that the baby had black hair created a crack in their happiness. The overwhelming magical power of the baby was a burden to the mother, whose life energy was drained as the baby grew stronger inside her¡­ until the magician with jet black hair, Agedilus Von Lancent, was born.


    I listened carefully until that moment but I noticed that I was frowning my eyebrows. An indescribable discomfort grew painfully in my chest. Lucius, who was desperately trying to give a clear and consistent explanation, did not seem to notice my facial expression. I think from the very beginning he thought of me as an addition, a freebie, that came with that man. For a short moment he paused to take a breather. As he drank the herbal tea to moisten his lips, I gently put my hand on my husband¡¯s one. It was cold. It trembled for an instant in his surprise, but I curled my fingers around it so that he couldn¡¯t escape my touch. Lucius started to talk again and we began to listen carefully once more.


    ¡¸Father didn¡¯t hate you for the fact that you had black hair, brother. It¡¯s just that he loved your honorable mother so much that he couldn¡¯t forgive you. That¡¯s what I was told.¡¹


    He could not love a son that, in consequence of his own birth, had snatched away his father¡¯s beloved woman. I see, I get it now, I wanted to say out loud. But was I convinced or not¡­ that was a different story. I clearly understood his point of view. But to blame a child, to keep him away¡­ I didn¡¯t feel any positive emotions towards the man. Actually, I felt negatively about him. Well¡­ Thanks to this attitude, that man got to live under Uncle Lancent¡¯s custody which is the reason I got to actually meet him¡­ Perhaps I was a tiny, tiniest little bit grateful for that¡­


    No. In the end, I don¡¯t even feel that. Not in the slightest.


    It couldn¡¯t be helped. No matter what, in the end, I was solely my husband¡¯s supporter. All the world¡¯s abuse and blame for marrying him, the constant bed of thorns¡­ Finally I could put all the blame on his father. I felt no sympathy towards the person that chose to run away, back to his country.


    ¡¸Soon after he came back to Nerogrant, he fulfilled the original plan of his family. He succeeded his father as the head of Bradott family, remarried and that¡¯s when I was born.¡¹


    Lucius continued his story with a somewhat nervous and tense expression on his face. At some point the tea became completely cold, just as cold as that man¡¯s hand. He did however, squeeze my hand back, so we held each other reassuringly.


    ¡¸Father never clearly said it, but you have always weighed on his mind, he was worried about you. When I wasn¡¯t there, he spoke about you to my mother and it was always painful for him. He used to repeat over and over how he wanted to love you. He regretted it dearly.¡¹


    It wasn¡¯t because he had black hair. He couldn¡¯t love his son because he had stolen his beloved wife from him. Was that a joke? It was merely an excuse, wasn¡¯t it? After all, the result was the same. I was about to say it out loud, but I stopped myself. My chest hurt so much. I tightened my grip on his hand unconsciously. The feeling of his hand in mine held me at bay. How pathetic. The one that needed support and was hurt the most was surely none other than the man himself.


    Lucius was staring straight at us, although I couldn¡¯t say if he understood how we felt at that moment or not. With a serious face he continued his story.


    ¡¸I have always wanted to meet you. I wondered what kind of person my¡¸older brother¡¹is. Had he not revealed that you had black hair, I might have never found you. The name of the Valgentum Kingdom¡¯s Head Magician is well known in Nerogrant. When I first heard about you I was surprised, but more than that I was happy. To know that you are recognized by the people around you and, what is more, that you have defeated the Demon King himself ¨C how magnificent! I cannot express how proud I felt when I heard that. ¡¹


    The shadow completely vanished from his sun colored eyes as they glistened. I could clearly see pure admiration and yearning in his gaze. The feelings in my chest grew stronger, as if with objection. Had he said it like a disagreeable snide, I would respond in a similar way, but this wasn¡¯t the case. It looked like the boy admired the man and purely adored him. How in the world could I curse or speak ill of him? If this was a play, young Lucius would be a skilled artist, perfectly used to being a leading actor.


    The man remained silent and listened to the boy without any interruption. It was just as his usual behavior ¨C being looked at so intently with such twinkling eyes, and not saying anything. Now that I think about that, it resembled that time when we visited the orphanage before the grand festival. He got surrounded by children and couldn¡¯t speak, just like at that moment. He had the exact same face expression, as if at a loss for words.


    Had the situation been different, I would perhaps find this charming. But I couldn¡¯t just accept the fact that this boy was that man¡¯s younger brother. I felt something similar to jealousy that I felt a number of times already while being with that man. I was afraid this young man would suddenly snatch my husband away from me. I started to realize how narrow-minded my point of view was and I stood up.


    ¡¸Thank you for telling us this story. I am sure you must be tired after all the events of yesterday and today. Let me show you to the guest room. Please try to have some rest until the supper.¡¹


    ¡¸Ah, yes!¡¹


    It seemed that Lucius himself felt a lot of tension and mental strain during his tale. I caught a sign of relief on his face. He stood up, following my lead.

 Volume 5 Chapter 3.3

    Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 3


    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    Lucius shot a fleeting glance at my husband. Even though he looked as if he expected something from the man, he remained silent and didn¡¯t respond in any way.


    I felt somewhat sorry for that pitiful boy who at that moment followed me out of the drawing room to the guest bedroom, with his shoulders dropped in discouragement. I had half expected Yulifalet to stay with us in the mansion during the festivities, so I went ahead and prepared the spare bedroom just in case, so it was more or less prepared for the sudden visitor. Be that as it may, I would have never expected that it would be used by such an important person.


    Before long we reached the bedroom door and I turned around to look at young Lucius.


    ¡¸Master Lucius, here is your room. Please feel yourself at home.¡¹


    ¡¸Thank you very much, ehm¡­ Madame Lancent.¡¹


    I noticed that he said my name hesitantly, avoiding my gaze. While I was opening the door, I smiled at him and said.


    ¡¸Master Lucius, feel free to call me however you wish, as long as you feel comfortable.¡¹


    Immediately after I said the words, just like before, his mood changed in an instant. His eyes brightened as he smiled widely and said¡¸Well then¡­¡¹in a reserved manner.


    ¡¸Uh¡­ Can I call you sister ¨C Filmina-neesan?¡¹


    ¡­Ooh, I didn¡¯t think about that. It was such an unexpected question that I was at a loss for words. But that¡¯s it, isn¡¯t it? If that boy is that man¡¯s¡¸younger brother¡¹, even though they didn¡¯t have the same mother, that would make him my younger brother-in-law, wouldn¡¯t it? Right? Right. I didn¡¯t think so far ahead to reach this conclusion earlier. Regretting my own blunder internally, I put on a smile and nodded at him.


    ¡¸Yes, it would be an honor.¡¹


    If my own younger brother heard this, I¡¯m sure he would yell at me ¡¸That¡¯s not funny!¡¹. He wasn¡¯t even present, but I couldn¡¯t help but worry about him. To my response Lucius relaxed his gaze and smiled ever so broadly. His face was so similar to that man¡¯s, but of course there was no way Edi would ever make such a face expression. To this gentle face I finally relaxed. At the same time I noticed Lucius¡­ Could it be that he has been even more nervous to talk to me than I was to talk to him?


    Unintentionally I put myself on guard, but in fact, that young boy had a sort of sweetness in him that made a person not want to leave him alone or neglect him. Naturally, I did believe his story from a logical standpoint. But still¡­


    ¡¸Well then, master Lucius, as soon as the dinner is ready, I will call you again.¡¹


    ¡¸Yes, thank you, I will appreciate that.¡¹


    I waited until he disappeared behind the closed door and turned on my heel. But instead of heading to the kitchen, where the half-finished meal was waiting, I hurried back to the drawing room.


    There I found the man sitting on the sofa in exactly the same manner as before, his posture straightened, his face expressionless. It was quite mysterious. The only change in his appearance that I could see was that he brought his pale white hand to his chin.


    From this gesture I figured that he was pondering, but I would rather he had expressed a more understandable reaction to the story we had heard. Suddenly, a different thought popped into my head.


    No, no. After all, it¡¯s fine. When I thought about it, such a reaction was enough. A man with his face full of expression and excessive gestures would be a completely different person to me. Young Lucius is a good example of that. I realized that even though they are like two peas in a pod ¨C minus the age gap, hair color and the fact that my husband had a scar under his left eye ¨C the differences in their speech and conduct or face expressions make it impossible to mistake one for another. No matter how similar they seemed, I only had one husband.


    Standing behind him I called ¡¸Edi¡¹. He hadn¡¯t moved in the slightest until that moment. Finally he looked at me over his shoulder.


    ¡¸It took you a while.¡¹


    ¡¸Oh, is that so?¡¹


    His curt words sounded more indifferently and coldly than usual. I walked around the sofa and sat next to him. His facial features looked as beautiful as ever. I was used to seeing this face, but this time it was even more still and expressionless like a mask than usual.


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡¹


    I stretched out my index finger and poked his cheek. He moved his eyebrows in surprise and looked at me. I smiled broadly. Unable to conceal his surprise he let out a sigh, took my finger in his hand and rested it on his lap.


    ¡¸What are you doing all of a sudden?¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s because you didn¡¯t move your face at all. I was checking to make sure it didn¡¯t solidify.¡¹


    ¡¸There¡¯s no way it could happen.¡¹


    His words mixed with a sigh were more gentle and affectionate than I¡¯d expected. But even though his voice sounded like that¡­ nay, because his voice sounded like that I felt a heavy burden in my chest, as if a gloomy shadow covered it.


    I stared fixedly at his face. There was no anger, nor surprise in his beautiful androgynous features. Just like his voice it was gentle and I couldn¡¯t read the emotions behind it. I wanted to be more sensitive to his subtle signs of emotions but this one was too hard to read.


    ¡¸Is Master Lucius really your younger brother?¡¹


    No matter how much they resembled each other. Even though his sudden claim of being my husband¡¯s ¡¸younger brother¡¹was followed by an explanation, I was not able to swallow it without chewing. Troubled, the man nodded in a serious manner.


    ¡¸So it would seem. During today¡¯s convening His Majesty himself explained it to me, so I think it must be true.¡¹


    He spoke calmly as if he was talking about somebody else¡¯s business. But no, rather than being calm, it was simply¡¸empty¡¹. It seemed as if he purposely eliminated all his emotions from his voice. I wasn¡¯t sure anymore in what way was it best for him to speak. At any rate, it was clear that he wasn¡¯t planning on saying all kinds of things about young Lucius.


    ¡¸¡­¡­.is that right? Well then, I shall proceed with the dinner preparations.¡¹


    With him behaving like this all I could do at that moment was to go on as my usual self.


    Since the man said so, I feared it was likely that young Lucius was indeed Edi¡¯s younger brother of a different mother. It was the truth. I finally understood the reason behind this morning¡¯s royal summoning. By telling him the truth His Majesty was also giving him a warning. As the Kingdom¡¯s Head Magician, he plays an extremely important role in our country. He wasn¡¯t only letting my husband know about the fact that he was a blood relative of Lucius. More than that, he reminded him about his position to restrain him before he acted in any way. He must have referred to the man¡¯s character flaws. I knew that it was proof of how important this man was to the Kingdom, but I was sure it couldn¡¯t have been a pleasant conversation. I also couldn¡¯t help but think that understanding and consenting were two different things.


    ¡¸Now, Edi. To make Master Lucius happy, I will try my best to cook a good dinner, so let¡¯s make this evening enjoyable, shall we?¡¹


    Let¡¯s use our skills to make him happy. I exited the drawing room leaving the man deep in thoughts once more.


    While I was walking down the corridor, I thought about how young Lucius¡¯s sweet smiling face looked so differently than that man¡¯s, even though their features were so similar. What was he about to bring into our lives? It was only a short moment of peace and quiet since the events that happened on Nibbelata Island. I was overly sensitive and nervous about even the slightest change.


    The boy was only going to stay at the residence for two weeks, but I hoped nothing would happen. Wishing that, I hurriedly headed to the kitchen.


    ***


    It was the following morning. I was in the kitchen preparing breakfast for one more person than usual and rethinking the events of the previous night. The dinner was memorable. It¡¯s not that the menu was that wonderful. It was the people present, the two men of excessive beauty sitting together. While eating the first course, Sole meuni¨¨re, I thought that even though it was my own home, it felt like a faraway place.


    Lucius was smiling broadly and chatted my husband up at any chance he got, to which the man responded with the bare minimum words he could. I couldn¡¯t help but quietly observe the difference in degrees of enthusiasm with cold sweat. Lucius was an important figure from our neighbouring country, so he was not a person to be left neglected, which is why the man kept him company to some extent. There is no doubt that, were Lucius only his ¡¸younger brother¡¹, he would probably ignore him completely, only opening his mouth if he felt like it.


    Considering that, I couldn¡¯t say that man¡¯s interaction wasn¡¯t relatively fine¡­ No, after all he was being unreasonable, and Lucius¡¯ behaviour was proof enough of that. During the dinner, at first his voice was lively and encouraged but he gradually got more confused and uneasy, lost his confidence until in the end he hesitated to say anything and mumbled with every sentence. After that the dinner, that was supposed to be enjoyable became more like a wake.


    Naturally, I couldn¡¯t help but feel sorry for young Lucius and wanted to somehow help the boy but my every attempt died down because of that man, just like a rescue ship that encounters an iceberg. Just like the day before, the boy had to return to the guest room disheartened with his shoulders dropped while I watched him unable to find any words of comfort or encouragement.


    Perhaps, in spite of his appearance, he has learned his lesson and gave up on trying to get closer to that man? Had he been treated this way during their first meeting, perhaps he would have been shocked and angry. I was miserable to think that the funeral-like atmosphere of the previous night should continue for the next thirteen days. I also hated the number thirteen. It was too ominous.


    I stifled a yawn while grieving about the next few days as I was preparing consomm¨¦ broth soup. Suddenly I heard the small kitchen door open. Thinking that it was my husband, who was already up when I woke up, I looked up from the pot of soup. There stood an unexpected person. Peeking from behind the kitchen door he said.


    ¡¸Good morning, Filmina-onee san.¡¹

 Volume 5 Chapter 3.4

    Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 4


    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    ¡¸Oh my, Master Lucius.¡¹


    I blinked as I looked at the smiling boy. His appearance was completely different from last night. He was dressed in casual clothing. His smile was something my husband could never make with his face. And even if he could, he would never do it. I got distracted with his facial expression and unconsciously stopped stirring the pot. I made a short bow.


    ¡¸Good morning. You didn¡¯t need to trouble yourself by getting up so early. It will take a bit longer to finish the breakfast, so please kindly have some more rest in your room.¡¹


    It was already another day, but still, the dinner was not too long ago. However young he may be, the fatigue of yesterday must have accumulated in his body. Until the breakfast was complete, it would be best if he rested for a bit longer. As I thought that and smiled at him, he shook his head.


    ¡¸Oh, no. I was thinking that maybe you need help with something. I would like to help my older brother in any way possible. As the breakfast gives you energy for the whole day, it¡¯s the first step!¡¹


    He clenched his fists suddenly to express his determination. Good heavens! A young aristocrat from a noble family insisting so eagerly to help with household chores ¨C was highly unusual! But maybe from his standpoint it wasn¡¯t so strange. He didn¡¯t seem to notice my confusion and entered the kitchen. He didn¡¯t hesitate to roll up the sleeves of his clothes, even though they looked as if they were made from some top quality fabric. He stood next to me. At that moment I stopped simply standing there in confusion. This beautiful boy, an heir of the grand noble family was to help with the cooking chores like a simple maid? That would not do.


    ¡¸Master Lucius, really, it¡¯s fine. Please go back to your room and have some rest! The preparations here are almost done, anyway. All I have left is just making the tea¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Well, in that case, let me brew it! I could at least do that!¡¹


    He said it in a strong, reliable voice but added a very quiet¡¸probably¡­¡¹at the end, which I heard. That¡¯s right, it wasn¡¯t just about making tea. He wanted to prepare breakfast for that man, for his¡¸older brother¡¹. I thought it was quite praiseworthy of him.


    Even so, it wasn¡¯t the problem in the first place. How could I, the mistress of this house and the hostess, allow my guest to prepare tea for us? And, what is more, that man¡­. But, while I was thinking that, young Lucius had already taken the teapot I had prepared and, by imitating my own hand movements, dropped the tea leaves inside, and without any reservation poured in some boiling water that had been heated on the magical stone. As I prepared tea every day, I knew that he had just spoiled those tea leaves by pouring the water too hastily. However, he smiled sweetly and said¡¸Finished!¡¹with so much pride in his voice, that I couldn¡¯t point it out. I simply answered ¡¸Thank you very much¡¹awkwardly.


    I brought everything onto the dining table. That man joined in and all three of us gave thanks to the goddess with our hands raised in prayer. Then we started the Japanese-style breakfast. The man took a teacup filled with the herbal tea young Lucius had prepared. The boy didn¡¯t even try to conceal his excitement with which he was looking at the man and awaiting his reaction. I was sure the man was aware of this look, but was determined to ignore it, he avoided the gaze and raised the cup to his mouth. He was on the verge of drinking it when suddenly he stopped in his tracks and frowned. Without taking the smallest sip he put the cup down onto the saucer. Young Lucius looked confused. The man poured himself some plain water from a pitcher. Flustered, the boy looked at the man¡¯s face and then at the teacup.


    ¡¸W-what¡¯s wrong?¡¹


    His eyes were asking why he didn¡¯t drink it. The man didn¡¯t so much as look at the boy and dumped the tea while drinking water from his glass.


    ¡¸All the flavor of the tea is dead. Would you be able to drink something like this?¡¹


    Even though he didn¡¯t utter such words, I felt as if he asked¡¸How dare you waste tea leaves?¡¹. Dumbfounded Lucius opened his eyes wide. I almost hid my face in my hands, but somehow restrained myself. The man drank up his water and looked at me somewhat accusatory. His gaze seemed to be asking how come I let that boy do something like this. Even if he asked me that, what choice did I have?


    Saying something like¡¸That¡¯s not how you brew it.¡¹to somebody who for the first time in his life was preparing the tea for another person would just break his heart. After all, everybody makes mistakes at first. Having said that, I was the person responsible for this estate¡¯s kitchen. I couldn¡¯t just use excuses.


    At least it was only one part of the whole meal, so I could still make amends. But this time it was tea. Tea! That man cared more for his tea than for his food. And he was annoyingly particular about his herbal blend. How many times did I have to suffer because of this? Even though now, after his personal guidance I learnt it well enough to receive his authorization to make it, at first I made him frown over and over again. There was no way he could simply drink quietly the tea that Lucius, a complete beginner, brewed by learning through imitation. Especially because it wasn¡¯t normal black tea. Lucius tried to prepare that man¡¯s special blend of herbal tea, so the brewing timing was even worse than if he had made standard black tea. It was a lost case right from the start.


    I glanced sideways at Lucius who was sitting stiffly, as if frozen, and raised my own teacup. There was no usual delicate sweet scent. Instead, it was overwhelmingly grass-smelling. As for the taste, it was sour at first but left a bitter aftertaste. I must say it was a massive failure. It was horrible. With all my might I restrained myself from making a grimace. Starting to understand, young Lucius finally tried his own tea. His beautiful face twisted in a grimace. The man finished up his breakfast quickly without paying attention to the two of us sitting with grim faces. He quickly stood up. It looked like he was to leave for the palace shortly. We hastily tried to finish our food too. He shot a sharp glance at the table with his sunrise colored eyes. Lucius shuddered in surprise. The man turned on his heel, not looking at the boy to the very end, and headed to the door. Seeing his back I stood up in a hurry and said.


    ¡¸Please, wait! I¡¯ll be outside in a second to see you off properly.¡¹


    ¡¸It¡¯s not necessary. I¡¯m off.¡¹


    Even though he turned back to look at me when he said that, I saw a slight wrinkle between his brows that indicated displeasure. I thought his feelings were understandable. I somehow couldn¡¯t run after him. I prayed he would be in a better mood after work and looked at young Lucius. He was staring at the teacup with his shoulders dropped in sadness.


    ¡¸It¡¯s only natural that my brother wouldn¡¯t drink such tea¡­¡¹


    I was sorry but I couldn¡¯t deny it. In the end, I should have stopped him back in the kitchen, so it wouldn¡¯t have become such a problem later. I lost to this young boy¡¯s irresistible proud smile. But it was as if I had allowed a toddler to write the word ¡®beginner¡¯, even though he wasn¡¯t even able to say it yet.


    Tea was something special to both me and that man. And only the people who received his permission were allowed to handle the herbal blends he made himself. He was just trying to help but in the end I unintentionally let him make and ruin the tea. I¡¯m certain that even though it was the truth, that man wouldn¡¯t have any interest in hearing it.


    I did wrong to both Lucius and that man. I knew my husband¡¯s character so well that if I only took a little time to think about the situation, I could have guessed the outcome very easily. I was overpowered by Lucius¡¯s energetic will¡­. what kind of an excuse is that?


    ¡¸Forgive me, master Lucius. Had I taught you how to brew it properly¡­¡¹


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s not your fault, Filmina-neesama. It¡¯s all because of my idleness, that¡¯s all.¡¹


    Although he somehow managed to put on a smile on his face, there was no vigor in his voice. He must have felt shocked. His eyebrows, which were so similar to that man¡¯s brows, were frowned in a pitiful way. Seeing this face like this I don¡¯t think anybody would have been able to resist the urge to comfort him. I was no exception. I opened my eyes thinking of what words I should use when suddenly Lucius changed his countenance, as if he had a resolution of some kind.


    I wondered what was the intention behind this brave look and blinked in surprise. He abruptly picked up his cup full of the herbal medicinal tea and drank it all in one gulp. Huh? I opened my eyes wide and looked at him finishing the whole cup of tea and putting it back onto the saucer. I thought that he should have at least added some honey. It might have reduced a bit of sourness from the mixture. Drinking it all in one go surely made the taste even more intense.


    As one would expect, his eyes filled with tears. But then he took the teapot and started filling his cup full with the tea again. Without a second¡¯s delay he drained his cup once more. I didn¡¯t even have time to stop him. He clenched his fists and wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes in a harsh move.


    ¡¸Master Lucius?¡¹


    I said his name timidly. What in the world was his intention? With his face stiff and tightened, he turned his face towards me. His sunrise colored eyes were still wet from tears.


    ¡¸Filmina-oneesama. I have a favor to ask you.¡¹


    ¡¸W-what is it?¡¹


    To the formal tone of his voice I straightened up immediately. Lucius took my hand in his across the table. There was no time to escape. He held my hand tightly with both of his so that I wouldn¡¯t get away. He looked straight at my bewildered face.


    ¡¸Would you teach me how to brew tea properly? I would like to make delicious tea for my brother to drink.¡¹


    ¡­¡­huh?


    Did I hear him correctly? No, there was no mistake. This heir of a grand noble family¡­ asks for something I would never have thought I would hear. I was at a loss for words. Was he being serious? But seeing his earnest face and his serious sunrise colored eyes I lost all my doubts.


    It would have been great to just answer with something like ¡¸No problem, it¡¯s an easy task.¡¹. Well, even though it¡¯s a special blend of herbs, one could say it¡¯s still only tea. However complicated it might be, it¡¯s not like the brewing method is unteachable. If I would ask him why he wanted my help with making tea and if he said that it¡¯s to make amends for his mistake, I must say it¡¯d be an understandable reason. And I might have consented. If in fact he wasn¡¯t staying here for two weeks, and if it wasn¡¯t that man that Lucius wanted to please, I would have consented. But as the reality was so bad ¨C I couldn¡¯t have consented.

 Volume 5 Chapter 3.5

    Volume 5 Chapter 3 Part 5


    Translator: Mar


    Editor: Jacinta


    ¡¸Um¡­ It¡¯s difficult to explain but¡­ When it comes to tea, Edi is¡­ uh¡­ considerably¡­¡¹


    If I used the word ¡®gourmet¡¯, he would probably understand me easily. But actually it was not that as lovely as it sounded. Truthfully, he was just being annoying. And he wasn¡¯t annoying on an ordinary level. He was so bothersome. It¡¯s not only that he¡¯s picky and he just points out¡¸That¡¯s wrong¡¹over and over again, but if something¡¯s not going according to his wishes, he doesn¡¯t say anything, nor does he move a single finger to fix it. I don¡¯t think Lucius would be able to understand that.


    Not only does he have merely 2 weeks to master the brewing method, which would require a lot of effort, but also even if he managed to learn it at a decent level, it is still not the same as the level that would satisfy that man. Truthfully, I wouldn¡¯t recommend it.


    I hesitated to speak. I don¡¯t know if he understood from my attitude what I was thinking about, but he slightly bowed his head and concealed his face full of a fighting spirit.


    ¡¸When something is difficult it¡¯s so much more worth trying. I want to prove myself to my brother. I am aware that I need to show extra strength to achieve it.¡¹


    ¡­¡­¡­.I think it¡¯s not the herbal tea brewing practice that he needs to work on most¡­ But maybe I was wrong to think so. I knew his will to work hard was hugely misdirected but I couldn¡¯t say anything to his serious face. I couldn¡¯t bluntly refuse him when he bowed his head with such an earnest¡¸Please¡¹. If there was a person who could have refused him I¡¯d like to meet them very much¡­ but of course, I knew him. My own husband, his half-brother. His older brother of a different mother. I thought about how convoluted a person¡¯s life can be. And then I slowly bowed my head to his ¡¸Please¡¹trying not to think about the future meals and how they could turn out the same as the one the previous night.


    ***


    From that day the hard struggle of not only Lucius, but also myself, has begun. Even though it was only the second day since he moved in with us in the residence, he already had to make a lot of calls. He had been invited by a lot of nobles. In addition to that, whenever he found a moment of leisure, he came back to the Lancent villa and practiced the tea brewing with me. He was quite cute to look at, when he tried to brew the tea with his hands that were not used to such movements. However, no matter how many times he tried it, every time the finished tea was¡­ Well¡­ Terrible.


    Was it wrong of me to think so? Perhaps I wasn¡¯t explaining it right or forgetting to say somehing? After all, I was preparing it every day myself. Looking from my perspective, everything was obvious and simple, so I might have not mentioned something important. I thought that we shall try again next time as I was standing in the kitchen and raised a teacup to my mouth while Lucius looked at me full of anticipation.


    ¡¸¡­¡­..¡¹


    ¡¸How is it?¡¹


    ¡¸¡­¡­¡­.I would say fifteen points.¡¹


    I dare say both my face expression and the sound of my voice became quite grave. To my evaluation Lucius dropped his shoulders once more, as he has done a number of times during the last 2 days.


    ¡¸Fifteen, huh?¡¹


    With his head down, Lucius miserably took a cup of the mixture he brewed and put it to his mouth. He drank a little bit and instantly made a grimace. Coughing he murmured ¡¸It is bad¡¹.


    His voice was full of disappointment. I panicked a little bit and took a plate full of baked sweets and presented them to him, while patting him on the shoulder with my free hand.


    ¡¸U-uhm¡­ but it did become a little bit better. Enough to be able to drink some of it.¡¹


    It looked better too and the scent got less intense than before. It wasn¡¯t utterly undrinkable anymore, like his first attempt had been. Like he said himself, it wasn¡¯t good, but still¡­


    ¡¸But when it comes to giving it to my brother, it¡¯s very bad, isn¡¯t it¡­¡¹


    I answered it with a bitter smile. That was the problem. Even though he tried and tried again, that man¡¯s taste for herbal tea was not like other people¡¯s. It was very hard to meet his expectations. The fifteen points I mentioned were not only my own evaluation. I also took into account what the man with his tastes would think about it. Personally I thought it was very tough rating, but it wouldn¡¯t make any sense if I rated it according to my own standards. Actually, his brewing technique got slightly better, especially in comparison to the first attempt. However, it was far from a passing mark, that¡¯s for sure. The fact that the man didn¡¯t touch it even once during the two days was proof enough.


    Lucius dropped his shoulders and little by little ate the sweets while drinking the failed herbal tea. He looked at me.


    ¡¸Does my brother brew his herbal tea as tasty as yours, Filmina-onee sama?¡¹


    ¡¸Well, yes¡­ It was actually Edi that thought me how to brew it in the first place. Sometimes he also baked sweets.¡¹


    I thought fondly of those days when I was still just engaged to Edi and he used to come to Adina estate. I would serve him tea and he would judge it strictly. We were so young then.


    Now this man has great timing and prepares the tea for us right when I feel like drinking it. Sometimes he also prepares simple baked sweets along with it. While I can do more things, when it comes to baked sweets, his are always more delicious. Quite frankly, it¡¯s annoying.


    ¡¸As expected, brother is amazing, isn¡¯t he. He can do anything, whereas I¡­¡¹


    ¡¸Eh?¡¹


    His voice suddenly got very quiet and I couldn¡¯t hear him. I looked at him inquiringly but he just shook his head and laughed. It was a sweet and beautiful smile that would charm anybody. I was no exception and didn¡¯t ask any more.


    ¡¸No, it¡¯s nothing. Anyways, how is it? ¡¹


    He spoke before I could say anything. He poured another cup and offered it to me. I raised it and tried one more time. ¡­.it didn¡¯t taste any different from the previous one. Was I a bad teacher? Or was it Lucius and his lack of sense? It must have been one of those two. Otherwise, it was just that the method of brewing this herbal tea was difficult.


    It was only two days, but how many cups of herbal tea had it been since last night? I¡¯d had more than enough and my stomach was on the verge of bursting. I needed a break soon.


    ¡¸Uhm¡­ Master Lucius. I know it¡¯s insolent of me, but if you want to move Edi¡¯s heart, perhaps I should teach you something else?¡¹


    Lucius¡¯s hand stopped abruptly. How would he respond to my words?


    If I was for Lucius¡¯s sake, I would have to change and improve my course of action. He had been staying in our residence for only two days. There was still time to change it. Even if he would ask me¡¸Why didn¡¯t you say this from the start?¡¹, I will fully accept it. It was my fault indeed, that I didn¡¯t correct our couse of action at the very beginning.


    Even if this young boy would still work as hard, I¡¯m sorry to say, it wouldn¡¯t end up with that man drinking even a little bit of the herbal tea. If that man could have been won over this easily, I wouldn¡¯t have suffered so much until now and the world as we knew it today ¨C wouldn¡¯t exist. To attract his attention, rather than killing oneself trying to make good herbal tea, it¡¯s easier to ¨C say ¨C take a book that he likes and ask ¡¸Could you explain this to me?¡¹. Constantly making bad herbal tea is far from a good way to be in that man¡¯s favor.


    However, contrary to my predictions, the question of why I hadn¡¯t said anything sooner did not come.


    ¡¸I¡­¡¹


    His thin lips trembled. I listened carefully to his quiet whisper. He shook his head as if trying to let go of a bad thought.


    ¡¸I had not dreamt about making the herbal tea for my brother. But when two days ago he drank the tea you had prepared for him sister, for the first time his hard countenance softened. ¡¹